This is a modern-English version of Tales of the Jazz Age, originally written by Fitzgerald, F. Scott (Francis Scott).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
TALES OF THE JAZZ AGE
BY
F. SCOTT FITZGERALD
BY
F. SCOTT FITZGERALD
NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
1922
NEW YORK CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS 1922
Copyright, 1922, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
Copyright, 1922, by CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
Copyright, 1920, by THE VANITY FAIR PUB. CO., INC.
Copyright, 1920, 1921, by THE METROPOLITAN PUBLICATIONS, INC.
Copyright, 1920, by THE CHICAGO TRIBUNE
Copyright, 1920, by THE CURTIS PUBLISHING CO.
Copyright, 1920, 1921, by THE SMART SET CO.
Copyright, 1920, by THE VANITY FAIR PUB. CO., INC.
Copyright, 1920-1921, by THE METROPOLITAN PUBLICATIONS, INC.
Copyright, 1920, by THE CHICAGO TRIBUNE
Copyright, 1920, by THE CURTIS PUBLISHING CO.
Copyright, 1920, 1921, by THE SMART SET CO.
Printed in the United States of America
Printed in the United States of America
Published September, 1922
Published September 1922
QUITE INAPPROPRIATELY
TO MY MOTHER
TOTALLY INAPPROPRIATE
TO MY MOM
A TABLE OF CONTENTS
MY LAST FLAPPERS
MY LAST FLAPPERS
This is a Southern story, with the scene laid in the small city of Tarleton, Georgia. I have a profound affection for Tarleton, but somehow whenever I write a story about it I receive letters from all over the South denouncing me in no uncertain terms. “The Jelly-Bean,” published in “The Metropolitan,” drew its full share of these admonitory notes.
This is a Southern story, set in the small city of Tarleton, Georgia. I have a deep love for Tarleton, but every time I write a story about it, I get letters from all over the South criticizing me heavily. “The Jelly-Bean,” published in “The Metropolitan,” got its fair share of these warning notes.
It was written under strange circumstances shortly after my first novel was published, and, moreover, it was the first story in which I had a collaborator. For, finding that I was unable to manage the crap-shooting episode, I turned it over to my wife, who, as a Southern girl, was presumably an expert on the technique and terminology of that great sectional pastime.
It was written under unusual circumstances shortly after my first novel was published, and, on top of that, it was the first story where I had a collaborator. Since I realized I couldn't handle the gambling scene, I handed it over to my wife, who, being a Southern girl, was presumably an expert on the techniques and terms of that great regional pastime.
I suppose that of all the stories I have ever written this one cost me the least travail and perhaps gave me the most amusement. As to the labor involved, it was written during one day in the city of New Orleans, with the express purpose of buying a platinum and diamond wrist watch which cost six hundred dollars. I began it at seven in the morning and finished it at two o’clock the same night. It was published in the “Saturday Evening Post” in 1920, and later included in the O. Henry Memorial Collection for the same year. I like it least of all the stories in this volume.
I guess that of all the stories I've ever written, this one took me the least effort and probably gave me the most enjoyment. It was written in just one day in New Orleans, with the goal of buying a platinum and diamond wristwatch that cost six hundred dollars. I started at seven in the morning and wrapped it up by two o’clock that same night. It was published in the “Saturday Evening Post” in 1920 and later included in the O. Henry Memorial Collection for that year. I like it the least out of all the stories in this collection.
My amusement was derived from the fact that the camel part of the story is literally true; in fact, I have a standing engagement with the gentleman involved to attend the next fancy-dress party to which we are mutually invited, attired as the latter part of the camel—this as a sort of atonement for being his historian.
I found it funny that the camel part of the story is actually true; in fact, I have an ongoing agreement with the guy involved to go to the next costume party we’re both invited to, dressed as the second half of the camel—this is my way of making up for being his storyteller.
This somewhat unpleasant tale, published as a novelette in the “Smart Set” in July, 1920, relates a series of events which took place in the spring of the previous year. Each of the three events made a great impression upon me. In life they were unrelated, except by the general hysteria of that spring which inaugurated the Age of Jazz, but in my story I have tried, unsuccessfully I fear, to weave them into a pattern—a pattern which would give the effect of those months in New York as they appeared to at least one member of what was then the younger generation.
This somewhat unpleasant story, published as a novelette in the “Smart Set” in July 1920, recounts a series of events that occurred in the spring of the previous year. Each of the three events left a strong impact on me. In real life, they were unrelated, except for the overall hysteria of that spring that marked the beginning of the Jazz Age, but in my story, I’ve tried—though I fear not successfully—to connect them into a cohesive pattern—a pattern that captures the essence of those months in New York as they appeared to at least one member of what was then the younger generation.
“And do you write for any other magazines?” inquired the young lady.
“Do you write for any other magazines?” the young woman asked.
“Oh, yes,” I assured her. “I’ve had some stories and plays in the ‘Smart Set,’ for instance——”
“Oh, yeah,” I assured her. “I’ve had some stories and plays published in the 'Smart Set,' for example——”
The young lady shivered.
The girl shivered.
“The ‘Smart Set’!” she exclaimed. “How can you? Why, they publish stuff about girls in blue bathtubs, and silly things like that.”
“The ‘Smart Set’!” she exclaimed. “How can you read that? They publish articles about girls in blue bathtubs and other ridiculous stuff.”
And I had the magnificent joy of telling her that she was referring to “Porcelain and Pink,” which had appeared there several months before.
And I had the great pleasure of telling her that she was talking about “Porcelain and Pink,” which had been published there a few months earlier.
FANTASIES
Fantasies
These next stories are written in what, were I of imposing stature, I should call my “second manner.” “The Diamond as Big as the Ritz,” which appeared last summer in the “Smart Set,” was designed utterly for my own amusement. I was in that familiar mood characterized by a perfect craving for luxury, and the story began as an attempt to feed that craving on imaginary foods.
These next stories are written in what I would call my “second style” if I had a more impressive presence. “The Diamond as Big as the Ritz,” which was published last summer in the “Smart Set,” was created purely for my own enjoyment. I was in that familiar mood marked by a strong desire for luxury, and the story started as an attempt to satisfy that desire with imaginary delights.
One well-known critic has been pleased to like this extravaganza better than anything I have written. Personally I prefer “The Offshore Pirate.” But, to tamper slightly with Lincoln: If you like this sort of thing, this, possibly, is the sort of thing you’ll like.
One well-known critic has said they like this extravaganza more than anything else I’ve written. Personally, I prefer “The Offshore Pirate.” But, to tweak Lincoln a bit: If you enjoy this kind of thing, then this is probably the kind of thing you’ll enjoy.
This story was inspired by a remark of Mark Twain’s to the effect that it was a pity that the best part of life came at the beginning and the worst part at the end. By trying the experiment upon only one man in a perfectly normal world I have scarcely given his idea a fair trial. Several weeks after completing it, I discovered an almost identical plot in Samuel Butler’s “Note-books.”
This story was inspired by a comment from Mark Twain that it was unfortunate that the best part of life happens at the beginning and the worst part at the end. By testing this idea on just one person in a completely normal world, I haven’t really given his concept a fair shot. A few weeks after finishing it, I found a nearly identical plot in Samuel Butler’s “Notebooks.”
The story was published in “Collier’s” last summer and provoked this startling letter from an anonymous admirer in Cincinnati:
The story was published in “Collier’s” last summer and prompted this surprising letter from an anonymous fan in Cincinnati:
“Sir—
"Hey there—"
I have read the story Benjamin Button in Colliers and I wish to say that as a short story writer you would make a good lunatic I have seen many peices of cheese in my life but of all the peices of cheese I have ever seen you are the biggest peice. I hate to waste a peice of stationary on you but I will.“
I read the story of Benjamin Button in Colliers, and I just want to say that as a short story writer, you'd make a great lunatic. I've seen a lot of cheese in my life, but of all the cheese I've ever seen, you're the biggest piece. I really hate to waste a piece of stationery on you, but I will.
Written almost six years ago, this story is a product of undergraduate days at Princeton. Considerably revised, it was published in the “Smart Set” in 1921. At the time of its conception I had but one idea—to be a poet—and the fact that I was interested in the ring of every phrase, that I dreaded the obvious in prose if not in plot, shows throughout. Probably the peculiar affection I feel for it depends more upon its age than upon any intrinsic merit.
Written nearly six years ago, this story comes from my time as an undergraduate at Princeton. It has been significantly revised and was published in the “Smart Set” in 1921. When I first came up with it, my only goal was to be a poet, and my focus on the sound of every phrase and my aversion to anything obvious in prose, if not in plot, is evident throughout. I probably feel a unique fondness for it because of its age rather than any inherent quality.
When this was written I had just completed the first draft of my second novel, and a natural reaction made me revel in a story wherein none of the characters need be taken seriously. And I’m afraid that I was somewhat carried away by the feeling that there was no ordered scheme to which I must conform. After due consideration, however, I have decided to let it stand as it is, although the reader may find himself somewhat puzzled at the time element. I had best say that however the years may have dealt with Merlin Grainger, I myself was thinking always in the present. It was published in the “Metropolitan.”
When I wrote this, I had just finished the first draft of my second novel, and naturally, I was enjoying a story where none of the characters had to be taken seriously. I got a bit carried away with the idea that I didn’t have to follow any set plan. However, after some reflection, I’ve decided to leave it as it is, even though the reader might feel a bit confused by the time element. I should clarify that, no matter how the years may have affected Merlin Grainger, I was always thinking in the present. It was published in the “Metropolitan.”
UNCLASSIFIED MASTERPIECES
UNCLASSIFIED MASTERPIECES
Of this story I can say that it came to me in an irresistible form, crying to be written. It will be accused perhaps of being a mere piece of sentimentality, but, as I saw it, it was a great deal more. If, therefore, it lacks the ring of sincerity, or even, of tragedy, the fault rests not with the theme but with my handling of it.
I can say about this story that it came to me in a way I couldn't ignore, begging to be written. Some might call it just sentimental, but to me, it was so much more. So, if it feels lacking in sincerity or even tragedy, the issue isn't with the theme but with how I dealt with it.
It appeared in the “Chicago Tribune,” and later obtained, I believe, the quadruple gold laurel leaf or some such encomium from one of the anthologists who at present swarm among us. The gentleman I refer to runs as a rule to stark melodramas with a volcano or the ghost of John Paul Jones in the role of Nemesis, melodramas carefully disguised by early paragraphs in Jamesian manner which hint dark and subtle complexities to follow. On this order:
It was published in the “Chicago Tribune,” and later received, I think, the quadruple gold laurel leaf or some similar award from one of the many anthologists we have today. The guy I’m talking about usually goes for intense melodramas featuring a volcano or the ghost of John Paul Jones as the villain, with stories cleverly masked by the first few paragraphs in a Jamesian style that suggest dark and intricate twists to come. Something like this:
“The case of Shaw McPhee, curiously enough, had no bearing on the almost incredible attitude of Martin Sulo. This is parenthetical and, to at least three observers, whose names for the present I must conceal, it seems improbable, etc., etc., etc.,” until the poor rat of fiction is at last forced out into the open and the melodrama begins.
“Interestingly, the situation with Shaw McPhee had no impact on Martin Sulo's astonishing behavior. This is just a side note and, according to at least three onlookers, whose names I will keep secret for now, it seems unlikely, etc., etc., etc.,” until the poor fictional character is eventually brought to light and the drama unfolds.
This has the distinction of being the only magazine piece ever written in a New York hotel. The business was done in a bedroom in the Knickerbocker, and shortly afterward that memorable hostelry closed its doors forever.
This is the only magazine article ever written in a New York hotel. The work was done in a bedroom at the Knickerbocker, and shortly after, that memorable hotel closed its doors for good.
When a fitting period of mourning had elapsed it was published in the “Smart Set.”
After an appropriate period of mourning had passed, it was published in the "Smart Set."
Written, like “Tarquin of Cheapside,” while I was at Princeton, this sketch was published years later in “Vanity Fair.” For its technique I must apologize to Mr. Stephen Leacock.
Written, like “Tarquin of Cheapside,” while I was at Princeton, this sketch was published years later in “Vanity Fair.” For its style, I owe an apology to Mr. Stephen Leacock.
I have laughed over it a great deal, especially when I first wrote it, but I can laugh over it no longer. Still, as other people tell me it is amusing, I include it here. It seems to me worth preserving a few years—at least until the ennui of changing fashions suppresses me, my books, and it together.
I used to laugh about it a lot, especially when I first wrote it, but I can't find it funny anymore. Still, since others say it's amusing, I'm including it here. I think it’s worth keeping for a few years—at least until the boredom of changing trends puts me, my books, and this along with it out of style.
With due apologies for this impossible Table of Contents, I tender these tales of the Jazz Age into the hands of those who read as they run and run as they read.
I sincerely apologize for this confusing Table of Contents. I present these stories from the Jazz Age to those who read on the go and move as they read.
MY LAST FLAPPERS
THE JELLY-BEAN
Jim Powell was a Jelly-bean. Much as I desire to make him an appealing character, I feel that it would be unscrupulous to deceive you on that point. He was a bred-in-the-bone, dyed-in-the-wool, ninety-nine three-quarters per cent Jelly-bean and he grew lazily all during Jelly-bean season, which is every season, down in the land of the Jelly-beans well below the Mason-Dixon line.
Jim Powell was a Jelly-bean. As much as I want to make him sound likable, I think it would be dishonest to mislead you about that. He was a genuine, card-carrying Jelly-bean, through and through, and he lounged around all through Jelly-bean season, which is every season, down in the land of the Jelly-beans, far below the Mason-Dixon line.
Now if you call a Memphis man a Jelly-bean he will quite possibly pull a long sinewy rope from his hip pocket and hang you to a convenient telegraph-pole. If you call a New Orleans man a Jelly-bean he will probably grin and ask you who is taking your girl to the Mardi Gras ball. The particular Jelly-bean patch which produced the protagonist of this history lies somewhere between the two—a little city of forty thousand that has dozed sleepily for forty thousand years in southern Georgia, occasionally stirring in its slumbers and muttering something about a war that took place sometime, somewhere, and that everyone else has forgotten long ago.
Now, if you call a guy from Memphis a Jelly-bean, he’ll probably pull a long, skinny rope out of his hip pocket and hang you from a nearby telegraph pole. If you call a guy from New Orleans a Jelly-bean, he’ll likely just grin and ask you who’s taking your girl to the Mardi Gras ball. The specific Jelly-bean neighborhood that produced the main character of this story is somewhere in between— a small city of forty thousand that has been dozing lazily for forty thousand years in southern Georgia, occasionally waking up from its naps and mumbling something about a war that happened at some point, somewhere, and that everyone else has forgotten a long time ago.
Jim was a Jelly-bean. I write that again because it has such a pleasant sound—rather like the beginning of a fairy story—as if Jim were nice. It somehow gives me a picture of him with a round, appetizing face and all sort of leaves and vegetables growing out of his cap. But Jim was long and thin and bent at the waist from stooping over pool-tables, and he was what might have been known in the indiscriminating North as a corner loafer. “Jelly-bean” is the name throughout the undissolved Confederacy for one who spends his life conjugating the verb to idle in the first person singular—I am idling, I have idled, I will idle.
Jim was a Jelly-bean. I say that again because it has such a nice sound—kind of like the start of a fairy tale—as if Jim were pleasant. It gives me a mental image of him with a round, tasty face and all kinds of leaves and veggies sprouting from his cap. But Jim was tall and skinny, bending at the waist from hunching over pool tables, and he was what you might call a corner loafer in the North. “Jelly-bean” is the term used throughout the lingering Confederacy for someone who spends their life conjugating the verb to idle in the first person singular—I am idling, I have idled, I will idle.
Jim was born in a white house on a green corner. It had four weather-beaten pillars in front and a great amount of lattice-work in the rear that made a cheerful criss-cross background for a flowery sun-drenched lawn. Originally the dwellers in the white house had owned the ground next door and next door to that and next door to that, but this had been so long ago that even Jim’s father scarcely remembered it. He had, in fact, thought it a matter of so little moment that when he was dying from a pistol wound got in a brawl he neglected even to tell little Jim, who was five years old and miserably frightened. The white house became a boarding-house run by a tight-lipped lady from Macon, whom Jim called Aunt Mamie and detested with all his soul.
Jim was born in a white house on a green corner. It had four weathered pillars in front and a lot of lattice work in the back that created a cheerful crisscross backdrop for a flowery, sunlit lawn. Originally, the people living in the white house had owned the land next door, and the one next to that, and so on, but this was so long ago that even Jim’s father barely remembered it. In fact, he thought it was so unimportant that when he was dying from a gunshot wound he got in a fight, he didn’t even tell little Jim, who was five years old and terrified. The white house turned into a boarding house run by a tight-lipped woman from Macon, whom Jim called Aunt Mamie and loathed with all his heart.
He became fifteen, went to high school, wore his hair in black snarls, and was afraid of girls. He hated his home where four women and one old man prolonged an interminable chatter from summer to summer about what lots the Powell place had originally included and what sorts of flowers would be out next. Sometimes the parents of little girls in town, remembering Jim’s mother and fancying a resemblance in the dark eyes and hair, invited him to parties, but parties made him shy and he much preferred sitting on a disconnected axle in Tilly’s Garage, rolling the bones or exploring his mouth endlessly with a long straw. For pocket money, he picked up odd jobs, and it was due to this that he stopped going to parties. At his third party little Marjorie Haight had whispered indiscreetly and within hearing distance that he was a boy who brought the groceries sometimes. So instead of the two-step and polka, Jim had learned to throw any number he desired on the dice and had listened to spicy tales of all the shootings that had occurred in the surrounding country during the past fifty years.
He turned fifteen, went to high school, wore his hair in messy black curls, and was nervous around girls. He hated his home where four women and one old man carried on endless conversations from summer to summer about what lots the Powell place originally had and what flowers would bloom next. Sometimes, the parents of little girls in town, recalling Jim’s mother and seeing a resemblance in the dark eyes and hair, invited him to parties, but those gatherings made him shy, and he much preferred sitting on a disconnected axle in Tilly’s Garage, playing dice or endlessly exploring his mouth with a long straw. To make some pocket money, he took on odd jobs, which is why he stopped attending parties. At his third party, little Marjorie Haight had whispered indiscreetly within earshot that he was the boy who sometimes brought the groceries. So instead of learning the two-step and polka, Jim had learned to roll any number he wanted on the dice and had listened to exciting stories about all the shootings that had happened in the surrounding area over the past fifty years.
He became eighteen. The war broke out and he enlisted as a gob and polished brass in the Charleston Navy-yard for a year. Then, by way of variety, he went North and polished brass in the Brooklyn Navy-yard for a year.
He turned eighteen. The war started, and he joined the Navy, polishing brass at the Charleston Navy Yard for a year. Then, for a change, he headed North and polished brass at the Brooklyn Navy Yard for another year.
When the war was over he came home. He was twenty-one, his trousers were too short and too tight. His buttoned shoes were long and narrow. His tie was an alarming conspiracy of purple and pink marvellously scrolled, and over it were two blue eyes faded like a piece of very good old cloth long exposed to the sun.
When the war ended, he returned home. He was twenty-one, his pants were too short and too tight. His dress shoes were long and narrow. His tie was a shocking mix of purple and pink, beautifully patterned, and above it were two blue eyes that had faded like a very fine piece of old fabric that had been left in the sun for too long.
In the twilight of one April evening when a soft gray had drifted down along the cottonfields and over the sultry town, he was a vague figure leaning against a board fence, whistling and gazing at the moon’s rim above the lights of Jackson Street. His mind was working persistently on a problem that had held his attention for an hour. The Jelly-bean had been invited to a party.
In the early evening of an April day when a soft gray settled over the cotton fields and the warm town, he was just a shadow leaning against a wooden fence, whistling and staring at the moon’s edge above the lights of Jackson Street. He was focused on a problem that had kept his attention for an hour. The Jelly-bean had been invited to a party.
Back in the days when all the boys had detested all the girls, Clark Darrow and Jim had sat side by side in school. But, while Jim’s social aspirations had died in the oily air of the garage, Clark had alternately fallen in and out of love, gone to college, taken to drink, given it up, and, in short, become one of the best beaux of the town. Nevertheless Clark and Jim had retained a friendship that, though casual, was perfectly definite. That afternoon Clark’s ancient Ford had slowed up beside Jim, who was on the sidewalk and, out of a clear sky, Clark invited him to a party at the country club. The impulse that made him do this was no stranger than the impulse which made Jim accept. The latter was probably an unconscious ennui, a half-frightened sense of adventure. And now Jim was soberly thinking it over.
Back in the day when all the boys hated all the girls, Clark Darrow and Jim sat next to each other in school. But while Jim's hopes for socializing had faded in the greasy air of the garage, Clark had fallen in and out of love, gone to college, taken up drinking, quit it, and basically become one of the most eligible guys in town. Still, Clark and Jim had kept a friendship that, while casual, was clearly defined. That afternoon, Clark's old Ford pulled up next to Jim, who was on the sidewalk, and out of the blue, Clark invited him to a party at the country club. The impulse that led him to do this was no stranger than the one that made Jim say yes. Jim's acceptance was probably driven by a vague boredom and a half-scared sense of adventure. Now, Jim was thoughtfully considering it.
He began to sing, drumming his long foot idly on a stone block in the sidewalk till it wobbled up and down in time to the low throaty tune:
He started to sing, tapping his foot lazily on a stone block in the sidewalk until it bobbed up and down to the deep, raspy tune:
He broke off and agitated the sidewalk to a bumpy gallop.
He abruptly stopped and kicked up the sidewalk into a rough sprint.
“Daggone!” he muttered, half aloud. They would all be there—the old crowd, the crowd to which, by right of the white house, sold long since, and the portrait of the officer in gray over the mantel, Jim should have belonged. But that crowd had grown up together into a tight little set as gradually as the girls’ dresses had lengthened inch by inch, as definitely as the boys’ trousers had dropped suddenly to their ankles. And to that society of first names and dead puppy loves Jim was an outsider—a running mate of poor whites. Most of the men knew him, condescendingly; he tipped his hat to three or four girls. That was all.
“Darn it!” he muttered, half aloud. They would all be there—the old group, the group to which, by right of the white house, sold long ago, and the portrait of the officer in gray over the mantel, Jim should have belonged. But that group had grown up together into a tight little circle as gradually as the girls’ dresses had lengthened inch by inch, as definitely as the boys’ trousers had suddenly dropped to their ankles. And to that society of first names and old puppy love, Jim was an outsider—a running mate of poor whites. Most of the men knew him, condescendingly; he tipped his hat to three or four girls. That was all.
When the dusk had thickened into a blue setting for the moon, he walked through the hot, pleasantly pungent town to Jackson Street. The stores were closing and the last shoppers were drifting homeward, as if borne on the dreamy revolution of a slow merry-go-round. A street-fair farther down made a brilliant alley of varicolored booths and contributed a blend of music to the night—an oriental dance on a calliope, a melancholy bugle in front of a freak show, a cheerful rendition of “Back Home in Tennessee” on a hand-organ.
As dusk turned into a blue backdrop for the moon, he strolled through the warm, pleasantly fragrant town towards Jackson Street. The shops were closing, and the last shoppers were wandering home, as if carried along on the dreamy spin of a slow merry-go-round. A street fair further down created a vibrant alley of colorful booths and filled the night with a mix of music—an eastern dance on a calliope, a mournful bugle in front of a freak show, and a lively rendition of “Back Home in Tennessee” on a hand-organ.
The Jelly-bean stopped in a store and bought a collar. Then he sauntered along toward Soda Sam’s, where he found the usual three or four cars of a summer evening parked in front and the little darkies running back and forth with sundaes and lemonades.
The Jelly-bean stopped at a store and bought a collar. Then he strolled toward Soda Sam’s, where he saw the usual three or four cars parked out front on a summer evening, and the kids running back and forth with sundaes and lemonades.
“Hello, Jim.”
“Hi, Jim.”
It was a voice at his elbow—Joe Ewing sitting in an automobile with Marylyn Wade. Nancy Lamar and a strange man were in the back seat.
It was a voice next to him—Joe Ewing sitting in a car with Marylyn Wade. Nancy Lamar and an unfamiliar guy were in the back seat.
The Jelly-bean tipped his hat quickly.
The Jelly-bean tipped his hat quickly.
“Hi, Ben—” then, after an almost imperceptible pause—“How y’ all?”
“Hey, Ben—” then, after a barely noticeable pause—“How are you all?”
Passing, he ambled on toward the garage where he had a room up-stairs. His “How y’all” had been said to Nancy Lamar, to whom he had not spoken in fifteen years.
Passing by, he strolled over to the garage where he had a room upstairs. His “How y’all” had been directed at Nancy Lamar, with whom he hadn’t spoken in fifteen years.
Nancy had a mouth like a remembered kiss and shadowy eyes and blue-black hair inherited from her mother who had been born in Budapest. Jim passed her often on the street, walking small-boy fashion with her hands in her pockets and he knew that with her inseparable Sally Carrol Hopper she had left a trail of broken hearts from Atlanta to New Orleans.
Nancy had a mouth that felt like a kiss you can’t forget, with dark, mysterious eyes and blue-black hair she got from her mother, who was born in Budapest. Jim saw her regularly on the street, walking like a little boy with her hands in her pockets, and he knew that with her best friend Sally Carrol Hopper, she had left a trail of broken hearts from Atlanta to New Orleans.
For a few fleeting moments Jim wished he could dance. Then he laughed and as he reached his door began to sing softly to himself:
For a brief moment, Jim wished he could dance. Then he laughed and, as he reached his door, started to sing quietly to himself:
II
At nine-thirty, Jim and Clark met in front of Soda Sam’s and started for the Country Club in Clark’s Ford. “Jim,” asked Clark casually, as they rattled through the jasmine-scented night, “how do you keep alive?”
At 9:30, Jim and Clark met in front of Soda Sam’s and headed to the Country Club in Clark’s Ford. “Jim,” Clark asked casually as they drove through the jasmine-scented night, “how do you stay alive?”
The Jelly-bean paused, considered.
The Jelly Bean paused, thought.
“Well,” he said finally, “I got a room over Tilly’s garage. I help him some with the cars in the afternoon an’ he gives it to me free. Sometimes I drive one of his taxies and pick up a little thataway. I get fed up doin’ that regular though.”
“Well,” he said finally, “I have a room above Tilly’s garage. I help him out with the cars in the afternoon, and he lets me stay for free. Sometimes I drive one of his taxis and make a little money that way. But I get tired of doing that regularly.”
“That all?”
"Is that it?"
“Well, when there’s a lot of work I help him by the day—Saturdays usually—and then there’s one main source of revenue I don’t generally mention. Maybe you don’t recollect I’m about the champion crap-shooter of this town. They make me shoot from a cup now because once I get the feel of a pair of dice they just roll for me.”
"Well, when there’s a lot of work, I usually help him out during the day—typically on Saturdays—and there’s one main source of income I don’t usually bring up. You might not remember, but I’m considered the best crap shooter in this town. They even have me shoot from a cup now because once I get the hang of a pair of dice, they just roll for me."
Clark grinned appreciatively.
Clark smiled happily.
“I never could learn to set ’em so’s they’d do what I wanted. Wish you’d shoot with Nancy Lamar some day and take all her money away from her. She will roll ’em with the boys and she loses more than her daddy can afford to give her. I happen to know she sold a good ring last month to pay a debt.”
“I could never figure out how to play them to get what I wanted. I wish you’d play cards with Nancy Lamar someday and win all her money. She plays with the guys and ends up losing more than her dad can spare. I happen to know she sold a nice ring last month to pay off a debt.”
The Jelly-bean was noncommittal.
The jelly bean was neutral.
“The white house on Elm Street still belong to you?”
“Does the white house on Elm Street still belong to you?”
Jim shook his head.
Jim shook his head.
“Sold. Got a pretty good price, seein’ it wasn’t in a good part of town no more. Lawyer told me to put it into Liberty bonds. But Aunt Mamie got so she didn’t have no sense, so it takes all the interest to keep her up at Great Farms Sanitarium.
“Sold. I got a pretty good price, considering it wasn't in a good part of town anymore. The lawyer told me to invest it in Liberty bonds. But Aunt Mamie lost her mind, so all the interest goes to keep her at Great Farms Sanitarium.”
“Hm.”
“Hm.”
“I got an old uncle up-state an’ I reckin I kin go up there if ever I get sure enough pore. Nice farm, but not enough niggers around to work it. He’s asked me to come up and help him, but I don’t guess I’d take much to it. Too doggone lonesome—” He broke off suddenly. “Clark, I want to tell you I’m much obliged to you for askin’ me out, but I’d be a lot happier if you’d just stop the car right here an’ let me walk back into town.”
“I have an old uncle upstate, and I think I could go there if I ever get really broke. He has a nice farm, but there aren’t enough Black people around to work it. He’s invited me to come up and help him, but I don’t think I’d enjoy it much. It’s just too damn lonely—” He suddenly stopped. “Clark, I want to thank you for inviting me out, but I’d feel a lot better if you just stopped the car right here and let me walk back into town.”
“Shucks!” Clark grunted. “Do you good to step out. You don’t have to dance—just get out there on the floor and shake.”
“Come on!” Clark grunted. “It’ll do you good to get out. You don’t have to dance—just get out there on the floor and shake it.”
“Hold on,” exclaimed Jim uneasily, “Don’t you go leadin’ me up to any girls and leavin’ me there so I’ll have to dance with ’em.”
“Hold on,” Jim said nervously, “Don’t you take me to any girls and just leave me there so I have to dance with them.”
Clark laughed.
Clark chuckled.
“’Cause,” continued Jim desperately, “without you swear you won’t do that I’m agoin’ to get out right here an’ my good legs goin’ carry me back to Jackson street.”
“’Cause,” Jim continued desperately, “unless you promise you won’t do that, I’m getting out right here, and my good legs are going to take me back to Jackson Street.”
They agreed after some argument that Jim, unmolested by females, was to view the spectacle from a secluded settee in the corner where Clark would join him whenever he wasn’t dancing.
They eventually agreed, after some debate, that Jim, free from the attention of women, would watch the show from a quiet sofa in the corner where Clark would join him whenever he wasn’t dancing.
So ten o’clock found the Jelly-bean with his legs crossed and his arms conservatively folded, trying to look casually at home and politely uninterested in the dancers. At heart he was torn between overwhelming self-consciousness and an intense curiosity as to all that went on around him. He saw the girls emerge one by one from the dressing-room, stretching and pluming themselves like bright birds, smiling over their powdered shoulders at the chaperones, casting a quick glance around to take in the room and, simultaneously, the room’s reaction to their entrance—and then, again like birds, alighting and nestling in the sober arms of their waiting escorts. Sally Carrol Hopper, blonde and lazy-eyed, appeared clad in her favorite pink and blinking like an awakened rose. Marjorie Haight, Marylyn Wade, Harriet Cary, all the girls he had seen loitering down Jackson Street by noon, now, curled and brilliantined and delicately tinted for the overhead lights, were miraculously strange Dresden figures of pink and blue and red and gold, fresh from the shop and not yet fully dried.
So, by ten o’clock, the Jelly-bean was sitting with his legs crossed and arms folded, trying to look casually at home and politely uninterested in the dancers. Deep down, he was conflicted between feeling really self-conscious and having a strong curiosity about everything happening around him. He watched as the girls came out one by one from the dressing room, stretching and fluffing themselves like bright birds, smiling over their powdered shoulders at the chaperones, and quickly glancing around to gauge the room and how it reacted to their entrance—then, again like birds, settling into the welcoming arms of their waiting escorts. Sally Carrol Hopper, blonde and with lazy eyes, appeared in her favorite pink outfit, blinking like a blooming rose. Marjorie Haight, Marylyn Wade, Harriet Cary—all the girls he had seen hanging out on Jackson Street around noon—now curled, styled, and delicately made up for the overhead lights, looked like strange, beautiful Dresden figures in pink, blue, red, and gold, fresh from the store and not yet completely dried.
He had been there half an hour, totally uncheered by Clark’s jovial visits which were each one accompanied by a “Hello, old boy, how you making out?” and a slap at his knee. A dozen males had spoken to him or stopped for a moment beside him, but he knew that they were each one surprised at finding him there and fancied that one or two were even slightly resentful. But at half past ten his embarrassment suddenly left him and a pull of breathless interest took him completely out of himself—Nancy Lamar had come out of the dressing-room.
He had been there for half an hour, completely unaffected by Clark’s cheerful visits, each one starting with a “Hey, old buddy, how’s it going?” and a pat on his knee. A dozen guys had talked to him or paused for a moment beside him, but he could tell they were all surprised to see him there and thought that one or two were even a little annoyed. But at 10:30, his embarrassment suddenly faded, and a surge of breathless interest pulled him out of himself—Nancy Lamar had emerged from the dressing room.
She was dressed in yellow organdie, a costume of a hundred cool corners, with three tiers of ruffles and a big bow in back until she shed black and yellow around her in a sort of phosphorescent lustre. The Jelly-bean’s eyes opened wide and a lump arose in his throat. For she stood beside the door until her partner hurried up. Jim recognized him as the stranger who had been with her in Joe Ewing’s car that afternoon. He saw her set her arms akimbo and say something in a low voice, and laugh. The man laughed too and Jim experienced the quick pang of a weird new kind of pain. Some ray had passed between the pair, a shaft of beauty from that sun that had warmed him a moment since. The Jelly-bean felt suddenly like a weed in a shadow.
She was wearing a yellow organdy dress, a stunning piece with lots of cool angles, featuring three layers of ruffles and a big bow in the back, creating a shimmering effect as she moved, surrounded by a mix of black and yellow. The Jelly-bean's eyes widened, and he felt a lump in his throat. She stood by the door until her partner arrived. Jim recognized him as the guy who had been with her in Joe Ewing’s car that afternoon. He watched her place her hands on her hips and say something softly, then laugh. The man laughed too, and Jim felt a sudden sharp pang of a strange new pain. A connection seemed to flow between them, a beam of beauty from that warmth that had touched him just moments before. The Jelly-bean suddenly felt like a weed in the shade.
A minute later Clark approached him, bright-eyed and glowing.
A minute later, Clark walked up to him, bright-eyed and full of energy.
“Hi, old man,” he cried with some lack of originality. “How you making out?”
“Hey, old man,” he called out, not exactly being very original. “How are you doing?”
Jim replied that he was making out as well as could be expected.
Jim replied that he was doing as well as could be expected.
“You come along with me,” commanded Clark. “I’ve got something that’ll put an edge on the evening.”
“You're coming with me,” Clark ordered. “I’ve got something that’ll make the evening more exciting.”
Jim followed him awkwardly across the floor and up the stairs to the locker-room where Clark produced a flask of nameless yellow liquid.
Jim followed him uncomfortably across the floor and up the stairs to the locker room, where Clark took out a flask filled with some unknown yellow liquid.
“Good old corn.”
“Classic corn.”
Ginger ale arrived on a tray. Such potent nectar as “good old corn” needed some disguise beyond seltzer.
Ginger ale was brought in on a tray. Such strong stuff like “good old corn” needed a disguise beyond seltzer.
“Say, boy,” exclaimed Clark breathlessly, “doesn’t Nancy Lamar look beautiful?”
“Hey, kid,” Clark said breathlessly, “doesn’t Nancy Lamar look stunning?”
Jim nodded.
Jim agreed.
“Mighty beautiful,” he agreed.
“Really beautiful,” he agreed.
“She’s all dolled up to a fare-you-well to-night,” continued Clark. “Notice that fellow she’s with?”
“She’s all dressed up to the nines tonight,” continued Clark. “Did you see that guy she’s with?”
“Big fella? White pants?”
“Big guy? White pants?”
“Yeah. Well, that’s Ogden Merritt from Savannah. Old man Merritt makes the Merritt safety razors. This fella’s crazy about her. Been chasing after her all year.
“Yeah. Well, that’s Ogden Merritt from Savannah. Old man Merritt makes the Merritt safety razors. This guy’s really into her. He’s been pursuing her all year.”
“She’s a wild baby,” continued Clark, “but I like her. So does everybody. But she sure does do crazy stunts. She usually gets out alive, but she’s got scars all over her reputation from one thing or another she’s done.”
“She’s a wild child,” Clark continued, “but I like her. So does everyone. But she definitely pulls off some crazy stunts. She usually comes out alright, but she’s got a lot of scars on her reputation from one thing or another she’s done.”
“That so?” Jim passed over his glass. “That’s good corn.”
"Is that right?" Jim handed over his glass. "That’s some good corn."
“Not so bad. Oh, she’s a wild one. Shoot craps, say, boy! And she do like her high-balls. Promised I’d give her one later on.”
“Not so bad. Oh, she’s a wild one. Throw the dice, boy! And she really likes her highballs. I promised I’d get her one later.”
“She in love with this—Merritt?”
"Is she in love with Merritt?"
“Damned if I know. Seems like all the best girls around here marry fellas and go off somewhere.”
“Honestly, I have no idea. It looks like all the best girls around here get married to guys and move away.”
He poured himself one more drink and carefully corked the bottle.
He poured himself another drink and carefully sealed the bottle.
“Listen, Jim, I got to go dance and I’d be much obliged if you just stick this corn right on your hip as long as you’re not dancing. If a man notices I’ve had a drink he’ll come up and ask me and before I know it it’s all gone and somebody else is having my good time.”
“Hey, Jim, I need to go dance, and I’d really appreciate it if you could just keep this corn on your hip while you’re not dancing. If a guy sees that I’ve had a drink, he’ll come over and ask me about it, and before I know it, it’ll all be gone, and someone else will be having my fun.”
So Nancy Lamar was going to marry. This toast of a town was to become the private property of an individual in white trousers—and all because white trousers’ father had made a better razor than his neighbor. As they descended the stairs Jim found the idea inexplicably depressing. For the first time in his life he felt a vague and romantic yearning. A picture of her began to form in his imagination—Nancy walking boylike and debonnaire along the street, taking an orange as tithe from a worshipful fruit-dealer, charging a dope on a mythical account at Soda Sam’s, assembling a convoy of beaux and then driving off in triumphal state for an afternoon of splashing and singing.
So Nancy Lamar was getting married. This darling of the town was about to become the property of a guy in white pants—all because white pants’ dad had made a better razor than his neighbor. As they went down the stairs, Jim found the idea oddly depressing. For the first time in his life, he felt a vague and romantic longing. A picture of her started to form in his mind—Nancy strolling confidently down the street, taking an orange as a tip from a admiring fruit vendor, running a tab at Soda Sam’s, gathering a crew of admirers, and then driving off in style for an afternoon of fun and music.
The Jelly-bean walked out on the porch to a deserted corner, dark between the moon on the lawn and the single lighted door of the ballroom. There he found a chair and, lighting a cigarette, drifted into the thoughtless reverie that was his usual mood. Yet now it was a reverie made sensuous by the night and by the hot smell of damp powder puffs, tucked in the fronts of low dresses and distilling a thousand rich scents, to float out through the open door. The music itself, blurred by a loud trombone, became hot and shadowy, a languorous overtone to the scraping of many shoes and slippers.
The Jelly-bean stepped out onto the porch to a lonely corner, dim between the moonlit lawn and the single lit door of the ballroom. There, he found a chair and, lighting a cigarette, slipped into the aimless daydream that was his usual state. But now, it was a daydream made sensual by the night and the warm scent of damp powder puffs, tucked into the fronts of low-cut dresses, wafting out through the open door, carrying a thousand rich fragrances. The music itself, muffled by a loud trombone, turned hot and shadowy, a lazy undertone to the scuffing of many shoes and slippers.
Suddenly the square of yellow light that fell through the door was obscured by a dark figure. A girl had come out of the dressing-room and was standing on the porch not more than ten feet away. Jim heard a low-breathed “doggone” and then she turned and saw him. It was Nancy Lamar.
Suddenly, the square of yellow light shining through the door was blocked by a dark figure. A girl had stepped out of the dressing room and was standing on the porch no more than ten feet away. Jim heard a softly spoken “doggone” and then she turned and noticed him. It was Nancy Lamar.
Jim rose to his feet.
Jim stood up.
“Howdy?”
"Hey there?"
“Hello—” she paused, hesitated and then approached. “Oh, it’s—Jim Powell.”
“Hey—” she paused, hesitated and then walked over. “Oh, it’s—Jim Powell.”
He bowed slightly, tried to think of a casual remark.
He nodded slightly, trying to come up with a casual comment.
“Do you suppose,” she began quickly, “I mean—do you know anything about gum?”
“Do you think,” she started quickly, “I mean—do you know anything about gum?”
“What?”
"Excuse me?"
“I’ve got gum on my shoe. Some utter ass left his or her gum on the floor and of course I stepped in it.”
“I’ve got gum on my shoe. Some complete jerk left their gum on the floor, and of course I stepped in it.”
Jim blushed, inappropriately.
Jim blushed awkwardly.
“Do you know how to get it off?” she demanded petulantly. “I’ve tried a knife. I’ve tried every damn thing in the dressing-room. I’ve tried soap and water—and even perfume and I’ve ruined my powder-puff trying to make it stick to that.”
“Do you know how to get this off?” she asked irritably. “I’ve tried a knife. I’ve tried everything in the dressing room. I’ve tried soap and water—and even perfume—and I’ve ruined my powder puff trying to get it to stick to that.”
Jim considered the question in some agitation.
Jim thought about the question with some anxiety.
“Why—I think maybe gasolene—”
“Why—I think maybe gasoline—”
The words had scarcely left his lips when she grasped his hand and pulled him at a run off the low veranda, over a flower bed and at a gallop toward a group of cars parked in the moonlight by the first hole of the golf course.
The words had barely left his lips when she grabbed his hand and pulled him into a run off the low porch, over a flower bed, and at a gallop toward a group of cars parked in the moonlight by the first hole of the golf course.
“Turn on the gasolene,” she commanded breathlessly.
"Turn on the gas," she said breathlessly.
“What?”
“Wait, what?”
“For the gum of course. I’ve got to get it off. I can’t dance with gum on.”
“For the gum, obviously. I need to get it off. I can’t dance with gum in my mouth.”
Obediently Jim turned to the cars and began inspecting them with a view to obtaining the desired solvent. Had she demanded a cylinder he would have done his best to wrench one out.
Obediently, Jim turned to the cars and started checking them to find the solvent he needed. If she had asked for a cylinder, he would have done his best to pull one out.
“Here,” he said after a moment’s search. “Here’s one that’s easy. Got a handkerchief?”
“Here,” he said after a moment of looking. “Here’s one that’s easy. Do you have a handkerchief?”
“It’s up-stairs wet. I used it for the soap and water.”
“It’s wet upstairs. I used it for the soap and water.”
Jim laboriously explored his pockets.
Jim searched his pockets.
“Don’t believe I got one either.”
“Don’t think I have one either.”
“Doggone it! Well, we can turn it on and let it run on the ground.”
"Darn it! Well, we can switch it on and let it run on the ground."
He turned the spout; a dripping began.
He turned on the faucet; it started to drip.
“More!”
“More!”
He turned it on fuller. The dripping became a flow and formed an oily pool that glistened brightly, reflecting a dozen tremulous moons on its quivering bosom.
He turned it on higher. The dripping turned into a steady flow and created an oily pool that shimmered, reflecting a dozen flickering moons on its rippling surface.
“Ah,” she sighed contentedly, “let it all out. The only thing to do is to wade in it.”
“Ah,” she sighed happily, “just let it all out. The only thing you can do is to wade through it.”
In desperation he turned on the tap full and the pool suddenly widened sending tiny rivers and trickles in all directions.
In his desperation, he turned the faucet all the way on, and the pool instantly expanded, sending little streams and trickles in every direction.
“That’s fine. That’s something like.”
"That's fine. It's something like that."
Raising her skirts she stepped gracefully in.
Raising her dress, she stepped in gracefully.
“I know this’ll take it off,” she murmured.
“I know this will take it off,” she whispered.
Jim smiled.
Jim smiled.
“There’s lots more cars.”
“There are a lot more cars.”
She stepped daintily out of the gasolene and began scraping her slippers, side and bottom, on the running-board of the automobile. The jelly-bean contained himself no longer. He bent double with explosive laughter and after a second she joined in.
She stepped delicately out of the car and started scraping her slippers, both sides and the bottom, on the running board of the vehicle. The guy couldn’t hold it in anymore. He doubled over with loud laughter, and after a moment, she joined in.
“You’re here with Clark Darrow, aren’t you?” she asked as they walked back toward the veranda.
“You're here with Clark Darrow, right?” she asked as they walked back toward the porch.
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“You know where he is now?”
“You know where he is now?”
“Out dancin’, I reckin.”
"Dancing, I guess."
“The deuce. He promised me a highball.”
"The hell. He said he would get me a highball."
“Well,” said Jim, “I guess that’ll be all right. I got his bottle right here in my pocket.”
“Well,” Jim said, “I guess that’ll be fine. I have his bottle right here in my pocket.”
She smiled at him radiantly.
She smiled at him brightly.
“I guess maybe you’ll need ginger ale though,” he added.
“I guess you might need some ginger ale, though,” he added.
“Not me. Just the bottle.”
"Not me. Just the bottle."
“Sure enough?”
"Really?"
She laughed scornfully.
She laughed mockingly.
“Try me. I can drink anything any man can. Let’s sit down.”
“Go ahead, test me. I can drink whatever any guy can. Let’s sit down.”
She perched herself on the side of a table and he dropped into one of the wicker chairs beside her. Taking out the cork she held the flask to her lips and took a long drink. He watched her fascinated.
She sat on the edge of a table, and he sank into one of the wicker chairs next to her. Pulling out the cork, she tipped the flask to her lips and took a long sip. He watched her with fascination.
“Like it?”
“Do you like it?”
She shook her head breathlessly.
She shook her head, breathless.
“No, but I like the way it makes me feel. I think most people are that way.”
“No, but I like how it makes me feel. I think most people feel the same.”
Jim agreed.
Jim agreed.
“My daddy liked it too well. It got him.”
“My dad liked it too much. It got to him.”
“American men,” said Nancy gravely, “don’t know how to drink.”
"American men," Nancy said seriously, "don't know how to drink."
“What?” Jim was startled.
"What's happening?" Jim was startled.
“In fact,” she went on carelessly, “they don’t know how to do anything very well. The one thing I regret in my life is that I wasn’t born in England.”
“In fact,” she continued casually, “they don’t know how to do anything very well. The one thing I regret in my life is that I wasn’t born in England.”
“In England?”
"In England?"
“Yes. It’s the one regret of my life that I wasn’t.”
“Yes. It’s the one thing I regret in my life that I wasn’t.”
“Do you like it over there?”
“Do you like it over there?”
“Yes. Immensely. I’ve never been there in person, but I’ve met a lot of Englishmen who were over here in the army, Oxford and Cambridge men—you know, that’s like Sewanee and University of Georgia are here—and of course I’ve read a lot of English novels.”
“Yes. Absolutely. I’ve never visited in person, but I’ve met a lot of British guys who were stationed here in the army, Oxford and Cambridge graduates—you know, that’s similar to Sewanee and the University of Georgia here—and I’ve definitely read a ton of English novels.”
Jim was interested, amazed.
Jim was intrigued, impressed.
“D’ you ever hear of Lady Diana Manner?” she asked earnestly.
“Have you ever heard of Lady Diana Manner?” she asked earnestly.
No, Jim had not.
No, Jim hadn't.
“Well, she’s what I’d like to be. Dark, you know, like me, and wild as sin. She’s the girl who rode her horse up the steps of some cathedral or church or something and all the novelists made their heroines do it afterwards.”
“Well, she’s what I want to be. Dark, you know, like me, and wild as hell. She’s the girl who rode her horse up the steps of some cathedral or church or something, and then all the writers made their heroines do it afterwards.”
Jim nodded politely. He was out of his depths.
Jim nodded politely. He felt out of his depth.
“Pass the bottle,” suggested Nancy. “I’m going to take another little one. A little drink wouldn’t hurt a baby.
“Pass the bottle,” Nancy said. “I’m going to take another little one. A little drink wouldn’t hurt a baby."
“You see,” she continued, again breathless after a draught. “People over there have style. Nobody has style here. I mean the boys here aren’t really worth dressing up for or doing sensational things for. Don’t you know?”
“You see,” she continued, breathless again after taking a sip. “Those people over there have style. No one here has style. I mean, the guys here aren’t really worth dressing up for or doing anything exciting for. Don’t you get it?”
“I suppose so—I mean I suppose not,” murmured Jim.
“I guess so—I mean I guess not,” Jim mumbled.
“And I’d like to do ’em an’ all. I’m really the only girl in town that has style.”
“And I’d like to do them all. I’m really the only girl in town with style.”
She stretched out her arms and yawned pleasantly.
She stretched her arms and let out a nice yawn.
“Pretty evening.”
“Lovely evening.”
“Sure is,” agreed Jim.
“Sure is,” Jim agreed.
“Like to have boat,” she suggested dreamily. “Like to sail out on a silver lake, say the Thames, for instance. Have champagne and caviare sandwiches along. Have about eight people. And one of the men would jump overboard to amuse the party, and get drowned like a man did with Lady Diana Manners once.”
“I'd love to have a boat,” she said dreamily. “I’d like to sail out on a silver lake, like the Thames, for example. We could have champagne and caviar sandwiches on board. There’d be about eight of us. And one of the guys would dive overboard to entertain everyone and end up drowning like that guy did with Lady Diana Manners once.”
“Did he do it to please her?”
“Did he do it to make her happy?”
“Didn’t mean drown himself to please her. He just meant to jump overboard and make everybody laugh.”
“Didn’t mean to drown himself to make her happy. He just wanted to jump overboard and make everyone laugh.”
“I reckin they just died laughin’ when he drowned.”
“I think they probably just died laughing when he drowned.”
“Oh, I suppose they laughed a little,” she admitted. “I imagine she did, anyway. She’s pretty hard, I guess—like I am.”
“Oh, I guess they laughed a bit,” she admitted. “I figure she did, at least. She’s pretty tough, I suppose—just like me.”
“You hard?”
"You tough?"
“Like nails.” She yawned again and added, “Give me a little more from that bottle.”
“Like nails.” She yawned again and said, “Pour me a bit more from that bottle.”
Jim hesitated but she held out her hand defiantly, “Don’t treat me like a girl,” she warned him. “I’m not like any girl you ever saw.” She considered. “Still, perhaps you’re right. You got—you got old head on young shoulders.”
Jim hesitated, but she held out her hand defiantly. “Don’t treat me like a girl,” she warned him. “I’m not like any girl you ever met.” She thought for a moment. “Still, maybe you’re right. You’ve got an old head on young shoulders.”
She jumped to her feet and moved toward the door. The Jelly-bean rose also.
She jumped up and walked toward the door. The Jelly-bean rose too.
“Good-bye,” she said politely, “good-bye. Thanks, Jelly-bean.”
“Goodbye,” she said politely, “goodbye. Thanks, Jelly-bean.”
Then she stepped inside and left him wide-eyed upon the porch.
Then she walked in, leaving him staring in shock on the porch.
III
At twelve o’clock a procession of cloaks issued single file from the women’s dressing-room and, each one pairing with a coated beau like dancers meeting in a cotillion figure, drifted through the door with sleepy happy laughter—through the door into the dark where autos backed and snorted and parties called to one another and gathered around the water-cooler.
At twelve o’clock, a line of cloaks came out one by one from the women’s dressing room, each pairing up with a suited partner like dancers in a formal dance, moving out through the door with sleepy, joyful laughter—into the darkness where cars were backing up and honking, and groups were calling to each other as they gathered around the water cooler.
Jim, sitting in his corner, rose to look for Clark. They had met at eleven; then Clark had gone in to dance. So, seeking him, Jim wandered into the soft-drink stand that had once been a bar. The room was deserted except for a sleepy negro dozing behind the counter and two boys lazily fingering a pair of dice at one of the tables. Jim was about to leave when he saw Clark coming in. At the same moment Clark looked up.
Jim, sitting in his corner, stood up to look for Clark. They had met at eleven; then Clark had gone in to dance. So, searching for him, Jim walked over to the soft-drink stand that used to be a bar. The room was empty except for a sleepy black guy dozing behind the counter and two boys casually fiddling with a pair of dice at one of the tables. Jim was about to leave when he saw Clark walking in. At the same moment, Clark looked up.
“Hi, Jim!” he commanded. “C’mon over and help us with this bottle. I guess there’s not much left, but there’s one all around.”
“Hey, Jim!” he called. “Come over and help us with this bottle. I think there’s not much left, but there’s some all around.”
Nancy, the man from Savannah, Marylyn Wade, and Joe Ewing were lolling and laughing in the doorway. Nancy caught Jim’s eye and winked at him humorously.
Nancy, the guy from Savannah, Marylyn Wade, and Joe Ewing were lounging and joking around in the doorway. Nancy caught Jim's eye and gave him a playful wink.
They drifted over to a table and arranging themselves around it waited for the waiter to bring ginger ale. Jim, faintly ill at ease, turned his eyes on Nancy, who had drifted into a nickel crap game with the two boys at the next table.
They moved over to a table and settled around it, waiting for the waiter to bring ginger ale. Jim, feeling a bit uncomfortable, looked at Nancy, who had joined a nickel crap game with the two boys at the next table.
“Bring them over here,” suggested Clark.
“Bring them over here,” Clark suggested.
Joe looked around.
Joe scanned the area.
“We don’t want to draw a crowd. It’s against club rules.”
“We don’t want to attract a crowd. It goes against club rules.”
“Nobody’s around,” insisted Clark, “except Mr. Taylor. He’s walking up and down like a wild-man trying find out who let all the gasolene out of his car.”
“There's nobody here,” Clark insisted, “except Mr. Taylor. He's pacing back and forth like a madman trying to figure out who let all the gasoline out of his car.”
There was a general laugh.
Everyone laughed.
“I bet a million Nancy got something on her shoe again. You can’t park when she’s around.”
"I bet a million that Nancy got something on her shoe again. You can’t park when she’s around."
“O Nancy, Mr. Taylor’s looking for you!”
“O Nancy, Mr. Taylor is looking for you!”
Nancy’s cheeks were glowing with excitement over the game. “I haven’t seen his silly little flivver in two weeks.”
Nancy's cheeks were flushed with excitement over the game. “I haven’t seen his goofy little car in two weeks.”
Jim felt a sudden silence. He turned and saw an individual of uncertain age standing in the doorway.
Jim felt a sudden silence. He turned and saw a person of indeterminate age standing in the doorway.
Clark’s voice punctuated the embarrassment.
Clark's voice broke the silence.
“Won’t you join us, Mr. Taylor?”
“Will you join us, Mr. Taylor?”
“Thanks.”
“Thank you.”
Mr. Taylor spread his unwelcome presence over a chair. “Have to, I guess. I’m waiting till they dig me up some gasolene. Somebody got funny with my car.”
Mr. Taylor slumped uncomfortably in a chair. “I guess I have to wait. They’re trying to get me some gas. Someone messed with my car.”
His eyes narrowed and he looked quickly from one to the other. Jim wondered what he had heard from the doorway—tried to remember what had been said.
His eyes narrowed as he quickly glanced between them. Jim wondered what he had overheard from the doorway—he tried to recall what had been said.
“I’m right to-night,” Nancy sang out, “and my four bits is in the ring.”
“I’m right tonight,” Nancy called out, “and my four bits are in the ring.”
“Faded!” snapped Taylor suddenly.
“Faded!” Taylor snapped suddenly.
“Why, Mr. Taylor, I didn’t know you shot craps!” Nancy was overjoyed to find that he had seated himself and instantly covered her bet. They had openly disliked each other since the night she had definitely discouraged a series of rather pointed advances.
“Why, Mr. Taylor, I didn’t know you played craps!” Nancy was thrilled to see that he had taken a seat and immediately covered her bet. They had openly disliked each other since the night she had firmly turned down a number of rather forward advances.
“All right, babies, do it for your mamma. Just one little seven.” Nancy was cooing to the dice. She rattled them with a brave underhand flourish, and rolled them out on the table.
“All right, babies, do it for your mama. Just one little seven.” Nancy was cooing to the dice. She shook them with a confident underhand flick and rolled them out on the table.
“Ah-h! I suspected it. And now again with the dollar up.”
“Ah-h! I had a feeling. And now the dollar's up again.”
Five passes to her credit found Taylor a bad loser. She was making it personal, and after each success Jim watched triumph flutter across her face. She was doubling with each throw—such luck could scarcely last. “Better go easy,” he cautioned her timidly.
Five successful throws made Taylor a sore loser. She was taking it personally, and with each success, Jim saw triumph shining on her face. She was doubling down with every throw—such luck couldn't possibly hold up. “You should probably take it easy,” he warned her hesitantly.
“Ah, but watch this one,” she whispered. It was eight on the dice and she called her number.
“Ah, but check this one out,” she whispered. It was eight on the dice and she called her number.
“Little Ada, this time we’re going South.”
“Little Ada, this time we’re heading South.”
Ada from Decatur rolled over the table. Nancy was flushed and half-hysterical, but her luck was holding.
Ada from Decatur rolled over the table. Nancy was blushing and half-hysterical, but her luck was still with her.
She drove the pot up and up, refusing to drag. Taylor was drumming with his fingers on the table but he was in to stay.
She raised the pot higher and higher, refusing to get stuck. Taylor was tapping his fingers on the table, but he was committed to staying.
Then Nancy tried for a ten and lost the dice. Taylor seized them avidly. He shot in silence, and in the hush of excitement the clatter of one pass after another on the table was the only sound.
Then Nancy went for a ten and lost the dice. Taylor grabbed them eagerly. He took his turn in silence, and in the hush of excitement, the clatter of one pass after another on the table was the only sound.
Now Nancy had the dice again, but her luck had broken. An hour passed. Back and forth it went. Taylor had been at it again—and again and again. They were even at last—Nancy lost her ultimate five dollars.
Now Nancy had the dice again, but her luck was gone. An hour went by. Back and forth it went. Taylor was at it again—and again and again. They were even at last—Nancy lost her last five dollars.
“Will you take my check,” she said quickly, “for fifty, and we’ll shoot it all?” Her voice was a little unsteady and her hand shook as she reached to the money.
“Will you take my check,” she said quickly, “for fifty, and we’ll spend it all?” Her voice was a little shaky and her hand trembled as she reached for the money.
Clark exchanged an uncertain but alarmed glance with Joe Ewing. Taylor shot again. He had Nancy’s check.
Clark exchanged a worried but startled look with Joe Ewing. Taylor fired again. He had Nancy’s check.
“How ’bout another?” she said wildly. “Jes’ any bank’ll do—money everywhere as a matter of fact.”
“How about another?” she said excitedly. “Any bank will work—there’s money everywhere, actually.”
Jim understood—the “good old corn” he had given her—the “good old corn” she had taken since. He wished he dared interfere—a girl of that age and position would hardly have two bank accounts. When the clock struck two he contained himself no longer.
Jim understood—the "good old corn" he had given her—the "good old corn" she had taken ever since. He wished he had the courage to get involved—a girl of that age and status probably wouldn't have two bank accounts. When the clock struck two, he could no longer hold back.
“May I—can’t you let me roll ’em for you?” he suggested, his low, lazy voice a little strained.
“Can I—can’t you let me roll them for you?” he suggested, his low, relaxed voice a bit strained.
Suddenly sleepy and listless, Nancy flung the dice down before him.
Suddenly feeling tired and lethargic, Nancy tossed the dice down in front of him.
“All right—old boy! As Lady Diana Manners says, ‘Shoot ’em, Jelly-bean’—My luck’s gone.”
“All right—old buddy! As Lady Diana Manners says, ‘Shoot ’em, Jelly-bean’—My luck’s run out.”
“Mr. Taylor,” said Jim, carelessly, “we’ll shoot for one of those there checks against the cash.”
“Mr. Taylor,” said Jim casually, “we’ll aim for one of those checks against the cash.”
Half an hour later Nancy swayed forward and clapped him on the back.
Half an hour later, Nancy leaned forward and slapped him on the back.
“Stole my luck, you did.” She was nodding her head sagely.
“Stole my luck, you did.” She nodded her head wisely.
Jim swept up the last check and putting it with the others tore them into confetti and scattered them on the floor. Someone started singing and Nancy kicking her chair backward rose to her feet.
Jim picked up the last check, added it to the others, tore them into confetti, and tossed them on the floor. Someone began to sing, and Nancy, kicking her chair back, stood up.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” she announced, “Ladies—that’s you Marylyn. I want to tell the world that Mr. Jim Powell, who is a well-known Jelly-bean of this city, is an exception to the great rule—‘lucky in dice—unlucky in love.’ He’s lucky in dice, and as matter of fact I—I love him. Ladies and gentlemen, Nancy Lamar, famous dark-haired beauty often featured in the Herald as one th’ most popular members of younger set as other girls are often featured in this particular case. Wish to announce—wish to announce, anyway, Gentlemen—” She tipped suddenly. Clark caught her and restored her balance.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” she announced, “Ladies—that’s you, Marylyn. I want to tell the world that Mr. Jim Powell, who is a well-known figure in this city, is an exception to the common saying—‘lucky in dice, unlucky in love.’ He’s lucky in dice, and actually, I—I love him. Ladies and gentlemen, Nancy Lamar, the famous dark-haired beauty often featured in the Herald as one of the most popular members of the younger set, just like other girls are often highlighted in this context. I wish to announce—wish to announce, anyway, Gentlemen—” She suddenly tipped. Clark caught her and helped her regain her balance.
“My error,” she laughed, “she—stoops to—stoops to—anyways—We’ll drink to Jelly-bean ... Mr. Jim Powell, King of the Jelly-beans.”
“My mistake,” she chuckled, “she—bends down to—bends down to—anyway—Let’s raise a glass to Jelly-bean ... Mr. Jim Powell, King of the Jelly-beans.”
And a few minutes later as Jim waited hat in hand for Clark in the darkness of that same corner of the porch where she had come searching for gasolene, she appeared suddenly beside him.
And a few minutes later, as Jim stood waiting with his hat in hand for Clark in the darkness of the same corner of the porch where she had come looking for gasoline, she suddenly appeared beside him.
“Jelly-bean,” she said, “are you here, Jelly-bean? I think—” and her slight unsteadiness seemed part of an enchanted dream—“I think you deserve one of my sweetest kisses for that, Jelly-bean.”
“Jelly-bean,” she said, “are you here, Jelly-bean? I think—” and her slight unsteadiness felt like part of a magical dream—“I think you deserve one of my sweetest kisses for that, Jelly-bean.”
For an instant her arms were around his neck—her lips were pressed to his.
For a moment, her arms were wrapped around his neck—her lips were against his.
“I’m a wild part of the world, Jelly-bean, but you did me a good turn.”
“I’m a wild part of the world, Jelly-bean, but you really helped me out.”
Then she was gone, down the porch, over the cricket-loud lawn. Jim saw Merritt come out the front door and say something to her angrily—saw her laugh and, turning away, walk with averted eyes to his car. Marylyn and Joe followed, singing a drowsy song about a Jazz baby.
Then she was gone, down the porch, across the loud lawn filled with crickets. Jim watched Merritt come out the front door and say something angrily to her—saw her laugh and, turning away, walk with her eyes averted to his car. Marylyn and Joe followed, singing a sleepy tune about a Jazz baby.
Clark came out and joined Jim on the steps. “All pretty lit, I guess,” he yawned. “Merritt’s in a mean mood. He’s certainly off Nancy.”
Clark came out and joined Jim on the steps. “Everything’s pretty lit, I guess,” he yawned. “Merritt’s in a bad mood. He’s definitely not into Nancy anymore.”
Over east along the golf course a faint rug of gray spread itself across the feet of the night. The party in the car began to chant a chorus as the engine warmed up.
Over to the east along the golf course, a faint blanket of gray covered the ground as night fell. The group in the car started to chant a tune as the engine warmed up.
“Good-night everybody,” called Clark.
“Good night, everyone,” called Clark.
“Good-night, Clark.”
"Good night, Clark."
“Good-night.”
“Good night.”
There was a pause, and then a soft, happy voice added,
There was a pause, and then a soft, happy voice added,
“Good-night, Jelly-bean.”
“Goodnight, Jellybean.”
The car drove off to a burst of singing. A rooster on a farm across the way took up a solitary mournful crow, and behind them, a last negro waiter turned out the porch light. Jim and Clark strolled over toward the Ford, their shoes crunching raucously on the gravel drive.
The car drove away with a burst of singing. A rooster on a nearby farm let out a lonely, mournful crow, and behind them, a final black waiter turned off the porch light. Jim and Clark walked over to the Ford, their shoes crunching loudly on the gravel driveway.
“Oh boy!” sighed Clark softly, “how you can set those dice!”
“Oh man!” sighed Clark softly, “you really know how to roll those dice!”
It was still too dark for him to see the flush on Jim’s thin cheeks—or to know that it was a flush of unfamiliar shame.
It was still too dark for him to see the redness on Jim’s thin cheeks—or to realize that it was a sign of unfamiliar shame.
IV
Over Tilly’s garage a bleak room echoed all day to the rumble and snorting down-stairs and the singing of the negro washers as they turned the hose on the cars outside. It was a cheerless square of a room, punctuated with a bed and a battered table on which lay half a dozen books—Joe Miller’s “Slow Train thru Arkansas,” “Lucille,” in an old edition very much annotated in an old-fashioned hand; “The Eyes of the World,” by Harold Bell Wright, and an ancient prayer-book of the Church of England with the name Alice Powell and the date 1831 written on the fly-leaf.
Above Tilly’s garage, a dreary room echoed all day with the sounds of rumbling and snorting from downstairs and the singing of the black washers as they sprayed the cars outside. It was a dull, boxy room, marked by a bed and a worn table that had half a dozen books on it—Joe Miller’s “Slow Train thru Arkansas,” “Lucille,” in an old edition heavily annotated in an old-fashioned handwriting; “The Eyes of the World,” by Harold Bell Wright, and an ancient Church of England prayer book with the name Alice Powell and the date 1831 written on the flyleaf.
The East, gray when Jelly-bean entered the garage, became a rich and vivid blue as he turned on his solitary electric light. He snapped it out again, and going to the window rested his elbows on the sill and stared into the deepening morning. With the awakening of his emotions, his first perception was a sense of futility, a dull ache at the utter grayness of his life. A wall had sprung up suddenly around him hedging him in, a wall as definite and tangible as the white wall of his bare room. And with his perception of this wall all that had been the romance of his existence, the casualness, the light-hearted improvidence, the miraculous open-handedness of life faded out. The Jelly-bean strolling up Jackson Street humming a lazy song, known at every shop and street stand, cropful of easy greeting and local wit, sad sometimes for only the sake of sadness and the flight of time—that Jelly-bean was suddenly vanished. The very name was a reproach, a triviality. With a flood of insight he knew that Merritt must despise him, that even Nancy’s kiss in the dawn would have awakened not jealousy but only a contempt for Nancy’s so lowering herself. And on his part the Jelly-bean had used for her a dingy subterfuge learned from the garage. He had been her moral laundry; the stains were his.
The East, gray when Jelly-bean entered the garage, turned into a rich and vibrant blue as he switched on his lonely electric light. He turned it off again, went to the window, rested his elbows on the sill, and stared into the deepening morning. As his emotions stirred, his first feeling was one of futility, a dull ache at the dreariness of his life. It felt like a wall had suddenly sprung up around him, confining him, a wall as solid and real as the white wall of his bare room. With this awareness of the wall, everything that had once been the excitement of his life—the carefree attitude, the light-hearted approach, the generous spirit of life—faded away. The Jelly-bean who walked up Jackson Street humming a laid-back tune, known at every shop and street corner, full of easy greetings and local humor, sometimes sad just for the sake of sadness and the passage of time—that Jelly-bean was suddenly gone. The very name was a mockery, a triviality. With a sudden realization, he understood that Merritt must look down on him, and that even Nancy’s kiss in the morning would have sparked not jealousy but only disdain for her lowering herself. And from his side, the Jelly-bean had treated her with a grim deception learned from the garage. He had been her moral laundromat; the stains were his.
As the gray became blue, brightened and filled the room, he crossed to his bed and threw himself down on it, gripping the edges fiercely.
As the gray turned to blue, brightening and filling the room, he walked over to his bed and threw himself onto it, clutching the edges tightly.
“I love her,” he cried aloud, “God!”
“I love her,” he shouted, “God!”
As he said this something gave way within him like a lump melting in his throat. The air cleared and became radiant with dawn, and turning over on his face he began to sob dully into the pillow.
As he said this, something inside him broke down like a lump dissolving in his throat. The air cleared and brightened with the dawn, and turning onto his face, he started to sob quietly into the pillow.
In the sunshine of three o’clock Clark Darrow chugging painfully along Jackson Street was hailed by the Jelly-bean, who stood on the curb with his fingers in his vest pockets.
In the bright sunlight at three o’clock, Clark Darrow was slowly making his way down Jackson Street when the Jelly-bean called out to him, standing on the curb with his fingers in the pockets of his vest.
“Hi!” called Clark, bringing his Ford to an astonishing stop alongside. “Just get up?”
“Hey!” called Clark, bringing his Ford to an impressive stop next to them. “Just wake up?”
The Jelly-bean shook his head.
The jelly bean shook his head.
“Never did go to bed. Felt sorta restless, so I took a long walk this morning out in the country. Just got into town this minute.”
“Never went to bed. I felt kind of restless, so I took a long walk this morning out in the countryside. I just got into town right now.”
“Should think you would feel restless. I been feeling thataway all day—”
“Should think you'd feel restless. I've been feeling that way all day—”
“I’m thinkin’ of leavin’ town,” continued the Jelly-bean, absorbed by his own thoughts. “Been thinkin’ of goin’ up on the farm, and takin’ a little that work off Uncle Dun. Reckin I been bummin’ too long.”
“I’m thinking of leaving town,” continued the Jelly-bean, lost in his own thoughts. “I’ve been thinking about heading up to the farm and taking some of that work off Uncle Dun. I guess I’ve been loafing around for too long.”
Clark was silent and the Jelly-bean continued:
Clark was quiet, and the Jelly-bean went on:
“I reckin maybe after Aunt Mamie dies I could sink that money of mine in the farm and make somethin’ out of it. All my people originally came from that part up there. Had a big place.”
“I think maybe after Aunt Mamie passes away, I could invest my money in the farm and make something out of it. My family originally came from that area. They had a large property.”
Clark looked at him curiously.
Clark gave him a curious look.
“That’s funny,” he said. “This—this sort of affected me the same way.”
"That's funny," he said. "This—this kind of affected me the same way."
The Jelly-bean hesitated.
The jelly bean hesitated.
“I don’t know,” he began slowly, “somethin’ about—about that girl last night talkin’ about a lady named Diana Manners—an English lady, sorta got me thinkin’!” He drew himself up and looked oddly at Clark, “I had a family once,” he said defiantly.
“I don't know,” he started slowly, “there's just something about—about that girl last night talking about a lady named Diana Manners—an English lady, that got me thinking!” He straightened up and looked at Clark strangely, “I had a family once,” he said defiantly.
Clark nodded.
Clark agreed.
“I know.”
"I got it."
“And I’m the last of ’em,” continued the Jelly-bean his voice rising slightly, “and I ain’t worth shucks. Name they call me by means jelly—weak and wobbly like. People who weren’t nothin’ when my folks was a lot turn up their noses when they pass me on the street.”
“And I’m the last of them,” the Jelly-bean continued, his voice rising a bit, “and I’m not worth anything. The name they call me implies jelly—weak and wobbly, you know? People who were nothing when my parents were important look down their noses at me when they pass me on the street.”
Again Clark was silent.
Clark was silent again.
“So I’m through, I’m goin’ to-day. And when I come back to this town it’s going to be like a gentleman.”
“So I’m done, I'm leaving today. And when I come back to this town, it's going to be like a gentleman.”
Clark took out his handkerchief and wiped his damp brow.
Clark pulled out his handkerchief and wiped his sweaty forehead.
“Reckon you’re not the only one it shook up,” he admitted gloomily. “All this thing of girls going round like they do is going to stop right quick. Too bad, too, but everybody’ll have to see it thataway.”
“Looks like you’re not the only one who’s been affected,” he said gloomily. “All this stuff with girls acting this way is going to stop soon. It’s a shame, really, but everyone will have to accept it.”
“Do you mean,” demanded Jim in surprise, “that all that’s leaked out?”
“Wait, you mean,” Jim asked in surprise, “that all of that got out?”
“Leaked out? How on earth could they keep it secret. It’ll be announced in the papers to-night. Doctor Lamar’s got to save his name somehow.”
“Leaked out? How on earth could they keep it a secret? It'll be announced in the papers tonight. Doctor Lamar has to save his reputation somehow.”
Jim put his hands on the sides of the car and tightened his long fingers on the metal.
Jim placed his hands on the sides of the car and gripped the metal tightly with his long fingers.
“Do you mean Taylor investigated those checks?”
“Are you saying Taylor looked into those checks?”
It was Clark’s turn to be surprised.
It was Clark's turn to be surprised.
“Haven’t you heard what happened?”
“Didn’t you hear what happened?”
Jim’s startled eyes were answer enough.
Jim’s wide eyes said it all.
“Why,” announced Clark dramatically, “those four got another bottle of corn, got tight and decided to shock the town—so Nancy and that fella Merritt were married in Rockville at seven o’clock this morning.”
“Why,” Clark said dramatically, “those four got another bottle of corn, got drunk, and decided to shock the town—so Nancy and that guy Merritt got married in Rockville at seven o’clock this morning.”
A tiny indentation appeared in the metal under the Jelly-bean’s fingers.
A small dent formed in the metal under the Jelly-bean's fingers.
“Married?”
“Married yet?”
“Sure enough. Nancy sobered up and rushed back into town, crying and frightened to death—claimed it’d all been a mistake. First Doctor Lamar went wild and was going to kill Merritt, but finally they got it patched up some way, and Nancy and Merritt went to Savannah on the two-thirty train.”
“Sure enough. Nancy snapped out of it and hurried back into town, crying and terrified—she said it had all been a mistake. First, Doctor Lamar lost it and was ready to kill Merritt, but eventually, they managed to resolve things somehow, and Nancy and Merritt took the two-thirty train to Savannah.”
Jim closed his eyes and with an effort overcame a sudden sickness.
Jim shut his eyes and, with some effort, pushed through a wave of nausea.
“It’s too bad,” said Clark philosophically. “I don’t mean the wedding—reckon that’s all right, though I don’t guess Nancy cared a darn about him. But it’s a crime for a nice girl like that to hurt her family that way.”
“It’s a shame,” Clark said thoughtfully. “I’m not talking about the wedding— I guess that’s fine, even if Nancy didn’t really care about him. But it’s just wrong for a nice girl like her to hurt her family like that.”
The Jelly-bean let go the car and turned away. Again something was going on inside him, some inexplicable but almost chemical change.
The Jelly-bean released the car and walked away. Again, something was happening inside him, an inexplicable yet almost chemical transformation.
“Where you going?” asked Clark.
“Where are you going?” asked Clark.
The Jelly-bean turned and looked dully back over his shoulder.
The Jelly-bean turned and glanced back over his shoulder with a dull expression.
“Got to go,” he muttered. “Been up too long; feelin’ right sick.”
“Got to go,” he mumbled. “I've been up too long; I’m feeling really sick.”
“Oh.”
“Oh.”
The street was hot at three and hotter still at four, the April dust seeming to enmesh the sun and give it forth again as a world-old joke forever played on an eternity of afternoons. But at half past four a first layer of quiet fell and the shades lengthened under the awnings and heavy foliaged trees. In this heat nothing mattered. All life was weather, a waiting through the hot where events had no significance for the cool that was soft and caressing like a woman’s hand on a tired forehead. Down in Georgia there is a feeling—perhaps inarticulate—that this is the greatest wisdom of the South—so after a while the Jelly-bean turned into a poolhall on Jackson Street where he was sure to find a congenial crowd who would make all the old jokes—the ones he knew.
The street was sweltering at three and even hotter at four, the April dust seeming to trap the sun and spit it back out like an age-old joke that gets told every afternoon. But at four-thirty, a hush settled in, and the shadows stretched beneath the awnings and thick leafy trees. In this heat, nothing mattered. Life was just the weather, a pause through the swelter where nothing seemed important compared to the cool that was soft and soothing like a woman's hand on a weary forehead. Down in Georgia, there's this feeling—maybe unspoken—that this is the deepest truth of the South—so eventually the Jelly-bean turned into a pool hall on Jackson Street where he knew he could find a friendly crowd that would tell all the same old jokes he loved.
THE CAMEL’S BACK
The glazed eye of the tired reader resting for a second on the above title will presume it to be merely metaphorical. Stories about the cup and the lip and the bad penny and the new broom rarely have anything, to do with cups or lips or pennies or brooms. This story is the exception. It has to do with a material, visible and large-as-life camel’s back.
The tired reader with glazed eyes who glances at the title above might think it's just a metaphor. Stories about the cup and the lip, the bad penny, and the new broom usually don't have much to do with actual cups, lips, pennies, or brooms. This story is different. It involves a real, visible, and larger-than-life camel's back.
Starting from the neck we shall work toward the tail. I want you to meet Mr. Perry Parkhurst, twenty-eight, lawyer, native of Toledo. Perry has nice teeth, a Harvard diploma, parts his hair in the middle. You have met him before—in Cleveland, Portland, St. Paul, Indianapolis, Kansas City, and so forth. Baker Brothers, New York, pause on their semi-annual trip through the West to clothe him; Montmorency & Co. dispatch a young man post-haste every three months to see that he has the correct number of little punctures on his shoes. He has a domestic roadster now, will have a French roadster if he lives long enough, and doubtless a Chinese tank if it comes into fashion. He looks like the advertisement of the young man rubbing his sunset-colored chest with liniment and goes East every other year to his class reunion.
Starting from the neck, we'll work our way down to the tail. Let me introduce you to Mr. Perry Parkhurst, twenty-eight, a lawyer originally from Toledo. Perry has nice teeth, a Harvard diploma, and parts his hair in the middle. You've met him before—in Cleveland, Portland, St. Paul, Indianapolis, Kansas City, and so on. Baker Brothers in New York makes a stop on their biannual trip through the West to dress him; Montmorency & Co. sends a young man right away every three months to ensure he has the right number of little punctures on his shoes. He currently has a domestic roadster and plans to get a French roadster if he lives long enough, and probably a Chinese tank if it becomes trendy. He looks like the guy in an ad who’s rubbing liniment on his sunset-colored chest and goes back East every other year for his class reunion.
I want you to meet his Love. Her name is Betty Medill, and she would take well in the movies. Her father gives her three hundred a month to dress on, and she has tawny eyes and hair and feather fans of five colors. I shall also introduce her father, Cyrus Medill. Though he is to all appearances flesh and blood, he is, strange to say, commonly known in Toledo as the Aluminum Man. But when he sits in his club window with two or three Iron Men, and the White Pine Man, and the Brass Man, they look very much as you and I do, only more so, if you know what I mean.
I want you to meet his love. Her name is Betty Medill, and she would fit right in at the movies. Her dad gives her three hundred a month for clothes, and she has tawny eyes and hair, along with feather fans in five colors. I should also introduce her dad, Cyrus Medill. Even though he looks like a regular person, he's oddly known in Toledo as the Aluminum Man. But when he sits in his club window with a couple of Iron Men, the White Pine Man, and the Brass Man, they look just like you and me, only more so, if you catch my drift.
Now during the Christmas holidays of 1919 there took place in Toledo, counting only the people with the italicized the, forty-one dinner parties, sixteen dances, six luncheons, male and female, twelve teas, four stag dinners, two weddings, and thirteen bridge parties. It was the cumulative effect of all this that moved Perry Parkhurst on the twenty-ninth day of December to a decision.
Now during the Christmas holidays of 1919, there were in Toledo, counting only the people with the italicized the, forty-one dinner parties, sixteen dances, six luncheons, male and female, twelve teas, four stag dinners, two weddings, and thirteen bridge parties. It was the combined effect of all this that led Perry Parkhurst on December 29th to make a decision.
This Medill girl would marry him and she wouldn’t marry him. She was having such a good time that she hated to take such a definite step. Meanwhile, their secret engagement had got so long that it seemed as if any day it might break off of its own weight. A little man named Warburton, who knew it all, persuaded Perry to superman her, to get a marriage license and go up to the Medill house and tell her she’d have to marry him at once or call it off forever. So he presented himself, his heart, his license, and his ultimatum, and within five minutes they were in the midst of a violent quarrel, a burst of sporadic open fighting such as occurs near the end of all long wars and engagements. It brought about one of those ghastly lapses in which two people who are in love pull up sharp, look at each other coolly and think it’s all been a mistake. Afterward they usually kiss wholesomely and assure the other person it was all their fault. Say it all was my fault! Say it was! I want to hear you say it!
This Medill girl would marry him and she wouldn’t marry him. She was having such a great time that she hated to take such a definite step. Meanwhile, their secret engagement had dragged on so long that it felt like any day it might end on its own. A little guy named Warburton, who knew everything, convinced Perry to take charge, get a marriage license, and go to the Medill house to tell her she’d have to marry him right away or call it off forever. So he showed up with his heart, his license, and his ultimatum, and within five minutes, they were in the middle of a heated argument, a burst of sporadic fighting like what happens near the end of all long relationships. It led to one of those awful moments when two people in love suddenly pause, look at each other coldly, and think it’s all been a mistake. Afterwards, they usually share a genuine kiss and assure each other it was all their fault. "Say it was all my fault! Say it was! I want to hear you say it!"
But while reconciliation was trembling in the air, while each was, in a measure, stalling it off, so that they might the more voluptuously and sentimentally enjoy it when it came, they were permanently interrupted by a twenty-minute phone call for Betty from a garrulous aunt. At the end of eighteen minutes Perry Parkhurst, urged on by pride and suspicion and injured dignity, put on his long fur coat, picked up his light brown soft hat, and stalked out the door.
But while reconciliation hung in the air, and each person was kind of delaying it so they could enjoy it more when it finally happened, they were abruptly interrupted by a twenty-minute phone call for Betty from a chatty aunt. After eighteen minutes, Perry Parkhurst, driven by pride, suspicion, and a sense of injured dignity, put on his long fur coat, grabbed his light brown soft hat, and strode out the door.
“It’s all over,” he muttered brokenly as he tried to jam his car into first. “It’s all over—if I have to choke you for an hour, damn you!” The last to the car, which had been standing some time and was quite cold.
“It’s all over,” he muttered despairingly as he tried to force his car into first gear. “It’s all over—if I have to strangle you for an hour, damn you!” This was directed at the car, which had been sitting for a while and was pretty cold.
He drove downtown—that is, he got into a snow rut that led him downtown. He sat slouched down very low in his seat, much too dispirited to care where he went.
He drove downtown—that is, he got stuck in a snow rut that took him downtown. He sat slouched low in his seat, feeling too down to care about where he was headed.
In front of the Clarendon Hotel he was hailed from the sidewalk by a bad man named Baily, who had big teeth and lived at the hotel and had never been in love.
In front of the Clarendon Hotel, a shady guy named Baily called out to him from the sidewalk. Baily had big teeth, lived at the hotel, and had never experienced love.
“Perry,” said the bad man softly when the roadster drew up beside him at the curb, “I’ve got six quarts of the doggonedest still champagne you ever tasted. A third of it’s yours, Perry, if you’ll come up-stairs and help Martin Macy and me drink it.”
“Perry,” the shady guy said quietly as the roadster pulled up next to him at the curb, “I’ve got six quarts of the best homemade champagne you’ve ever tasted. A third of it’s yours, Perry, if you’ll come upstairs and help Martin Macy and me drink it.”
“Baily,” said Perry tensely, “I’ll drink your champagne. I’ll drink every drop of it, I don’t care if it kills me.”
“Baily,” Perry said tightly, “I’ll drink your champagne. I’ll drink every single drop, I don’t care if it kills me.”
“Shut up, you nut!” said the bad man gently. “They don’t put wood alcohol in champagne. This is the stuff that proves the world is more than six thousand years old. It’s so ancient that the cork is petrified. You have to pull it with a stone drill.”
“Shut up, you weirdo!” said the bad man softly. “They don’t use wood alcohol in champagne. This is the stuff that shows the world is older than six thousand years. It’s so old that the cork is fossilized. You need a stone drill to pull it out.”
“Take me up-stairs,” said Perry moodily. “If that cork sees my heart it’ll fall out from pure mortification.”
“Take me upstairs,” said Perry gloomily. “If that cork sees my heart, it’ll just drop out from embarrassment.”
The room up-stairs was full of those innocent hotel pictures of little girls eating apples and sitting in swings and talking to dogs. The other decorations were neckties and a pink man reading a pink paper devoted to ladies in pink tights.
The room upstairs was filled with innocent hotel pictures of little girls eating apples, sitting on swings, and chatting with dogs. The other decorations were neckties and a pink man reading a pink newspaper dedicated to women in pink tights.
“When you have to go into the highways and byways——” said the pink man, looking reproachfully at Baily and Perry.
“When you have to go into the highways and byways——” said the pink man, looking reproachfully at Baily and Perry.
“Hello, Martin Macy,” said Perry shortly, “where’s this stone-age champagne?”
“Hey, Martin Macy,” Perry said briefly, “where’s this stone-age champagne?”
“What’s the rush? This isn’t an operation, understand. This is a party.”
“What’s the hurry? This isn’t a surgery, you get that? This is a party.”
Perry sat down dully and looked disapprovingly at all the neckties.
Perry sat down with a blank expression and frowned at all the neckties.
Baily leisurely opened the door of a wardrobe and brought out six handsome bottles.
Baily casually opened the wardrobe door and took out six nice-looking bottles.
“Take off that darn fur coat!” said Martin Macy to Perry. “Or maybe you’d like to have us open all the windows.”
“Take off that stupid fur coat!” said Martin Macy to Perry. “Or maybe you’d prefer we open all the windows.”
“Give me champagne,” said Perry.
“Get me champagne,” said Perry.
“Going to the Townsends’ circus ball to-night?”
“Are you going to the Townsends’ circus ball tonight?”
“Am not!”
“Am not!”
“’Vited?”
“Invited?”
“Uh-huh.”
"Got it."
“Why not go?”
"Why not just go?"
“Oh, I’m sick of parties,” exclaimed Perry. “I’m sick of ’em. I’ve been to so many that I’m sick of ’em.”
“Oh, I’m so tired of parties,” Perry exclaimed. “I can’t stand them anymore. I’ve been to so many that they’re just exhausting.”
“Maybe you’re going to the Howard Tates’ party?”
“Maybe you’re heading to the Howard Tates' party?”
“No, I tell you; I’m sick of ’em.”
“No, I’m telling you; I’m sick of them.”
“Well,” said Macy consolingly, “the Tates’ is just for college kids anyways.”
“Well,” said Macy supportively, “the Tates’ is just for college students anyway.”
“I tell you——”
"I’m telling you—"
“I thought you’d be going to one of ’em anyways. I see by the papers you haven’t missed a one this Christmas.”
“I thought you’d be going to one of them anyway. I see from the papers you haven’t missed a single one this Christmas.”
“Hm,” grunted Perry morosely.
“Hm,” sighed Perry gloomily.
He would never go to any more parties. Classical phrases played in his mind—that side of his life was closed, closed. Now when a man says “closed, closed” like that, you can be pretty sure that some woman has double-closed him, so to speak. Perry was also thinking that other classical thought, about how cowardly suicide is. A noble thought that one—warm and inspiring. Think of all the fine men we should lose if suicide were not so cowardly!
He would never attend any more parties. Classic phrases echoed in his mind—that part of his life was over, done. Now when a guy says “over, done” like that, you can bet some woman has really shut him out, so to speak. Perry was also considering that other classic idea, about how cowardly suicide is. It’s a noble thought—warm and inspiring. Imagine all the great men we would lose if suicide weren't so cowardly!
An hour later was six o’clock, and Perry had lost all resemblance to the young man in the liniment advertisement. He looked like a rough draft for a riotous cartoon. They were singing—an impromptu song of Baily’s improvisation:
An hour later, it was six o’clock, and Perry no longer resembled the young man in the liniment ad. He looked like a rough sketch for a wild cartoon. They were singing—an unplanned song from Baily’s improvisation:
“Trouble is,” said Perry, who had just banged his hair with Baily’s comb and was tying an orange tie round it to get the effect of Julius Caesar, “that you fellas can’t sing worth a damn. Soon’s I leave the air and start singing tenor you start singin’ tenor too.”
“Here's the thing,” said Perry, who had just styled his hair with Baily’s comb and was wrapping an orange tie around it to achieve a Julius Caesar look, “you guys can’t sing at all. As soon as I leave the mic and start singing tenor, you all start singing tenor too.”
“’M a natural tenor,” said Macy gravely. “Voice lacks cultivation, tha’s all. Gotta natural voice, m’aunt used say. Naturally good singer.”
“I'm a natural tenor,” Macy said seriously. “My voice just needs some training, that's all. I have a natural voice, my aunt used to say. A naturally good singer.”
“Singers, singers, all good singers,” remarked Baily, who was at the telephone. “No, not the cabaret; I want night egg. I mean some dog-gone clerk ’at’s got food—food! I want——”
“Singers, singers, all good singers,” said Baily, who was on the phone. “No, not the cabaret; I want night egg. I mean some damn clerk that’s got food—food! I want——”
“Julius Caesar,” announced Perry, turning round from the mirror. “Man of iron will and stern ’termination.”
“Julius Caesar,” announced Perry, turning away from the mirror. “A man of iron will and strong determination.”
“Shut up!” yelled Baily. “Say, iss Mr. Baily. Sen’ up enormous supper. Use y’own judgment. Right away.”
“Shut up!” yelled Baily. “Listen, it's Mr. Baily. Send up a huge dinner. Use your own judgment. Right away.”
He connected the receiver and the hook with some difficulty, and then with his lips closed and an expression of solemn intensity in his eyes went to the lower drawer of his dresser and pulled it open.
He struggled to connect the receiver and the hook, and then, with his lips pressed together and a serious look in his eyes, he went to the bottom drawer of his dresser and opened it.
“Lookit!” he commanded. In his hands he held a truncated garment of pink gingham.
“Look!” he commanded. In his hands, he held a short piece of pink gingham fabric.
“Pants,” he exclaimed gravely. “Lookit!”
“Pants,” he exclaimed seriously. “Look!”
This was a pink blouse, a red tie, and a Buster Brown collar.
This was a pink blouse, a red tie, and a Buster Brown collar.
“Lookit!” he repeated. “Costume for the Townsends’ circus ball. I’m li’l’ boy carries water for the elephants.”
“Look!” he repeated. “Costume for the Townsends’ circus ball. I’m the little boy who carries water for the elephants.”
Perry was impressed in spite of himself.
Perry was impressed, even though he didn’t want to be.
“I’m going to be Julius Caesar,” he announced after a moment of concentration.
“I’m going to be Julius Caesar,” he declared after a moment of focus.
“Thought you weren’t going!” said Macy.
“Thought you weren't going!” said Macy.
“Me? Sure I’m goin’. Never miss a party. Good for the nerves—like celery.”
“Me? Of course I’m going. I never miss a party. It's great for the nerves—like celery.”
“Caesar!” scoffed Baily. “Can’t be Caesar! He is not about a circus. Caesar’s Shakespeare. Go as a clown.”
“Caesar!” Baily sneered. “It can't be Caesar! He's not part of a circus. Caesar's from Shakespeare. Go as a clown.”
Perry shook his head.
Perry shook his head.
“Nope; Caesar.”
“Nope; it's Caesar.”
“Caesar?”
“Caesar?”
“Sure. Chariot.”
"Sure. Car."
Light dawned on Baily.
Baily saw the light.
“That’s right. Good idea.”
"Exactly. Great idea."
Perry looked round the room searchingly.
Perry looked around the room.
“You lend me a bathrobe and this tie,” he said finally. Baily considered.
“You lend me a bathrobe and this tie,” he finally said. Baily thought it over.
“No good.”
"Not great."
“Sure, tha’s all I need. Caesar was a savage. They can’t kick if I come as Caesar, if he was a savage.”
“Sure, that’s all I need. Caesar was brutal. They can’t complain if I show up as Caesar, since he was a savage.”
“No,” said Baily, shaking his head slowly. “Get a costume over at a costumer’s. Over at Nolak’s.”
“No,” Baily said, shaking his head slowly. “Get a costume from a costume shop. At Nolak’s.”
“Closed up.”
“Closed.”
“Find out.”
“Discover.”
After a puzzling five minutes at the phone a small, weary voice managed to convince Perry that it was Mr. Nolak speaking, and that they would remain open until eight because of the Townsends’ ball. Thus assured, Perry ate a great amount of filet mignon and drank his third of the last bottle of champagne. At eight-fifteen the man in the tall hat who stands in front of the Clarendon found him trying to start his roadster.
After a confusing five minutes on the phone, a small, tired voice finally convinced Perry that it was Mr. Nolak speaking and that they would stay open until eight because of the Townsends’ ball. Feeling reassured, Perry enjoyed a large portion of filet mignon and drank his third glass from the last bottle of champagne. At eight-fifteen, the man in the tall hat who stands in front of the Clarendon found him trying to start his roadster.
“Froze up,” said Perry wisely. “The cold froze it. The cold air.”
“Froze up,” Perry said wisely. “The cold made it freeze. The cold air.”
“Froze, eh?”
"Frozen, huh?"
“Yes. Cold air froze it.”
“Yes. Cold air froze it.”
“Can’t start it?”
"Can't start it?"
“Nope. Let it stand here till summer. One those hot ole August days’ll thaw it out awright.”
“Nope. Let it stay here until summer. One of those hot old August days will thaw it out just fine.”
“Goin’ let it stand?”
"Are you going to let it stand?"
“Sure. Let ’er stand. Take a hot thief to steal it. Gemme taxi.”
“Sure. Let it stay. It takes a bold thief to take it. Get me a taxi.”
The man in the tall hat summoned a taxi.
The man in the tall hat hailed a taxi.
“Where to, mister?”
“Where to, sir?”
“Go to Nolak’s—costume fella.”
“Go to Nolak’s—costume guy.”
II
Mrs. Nolak was short and ineffectual looking, and on the cessation of the world war had belonged for a while to one of the new nationalities. Owing to unsettled European conditions she had never since been quite sure what she was. The shop in which she and her husband performed their daily stint was dim and ghostly, and peopled with suits of armor and Chinese mandarins, and enormous papier-mâché birds suspended from the ceiling. In a vague background many rows of masks glared eyelessly at the visitor, and there were glass cases full of crowns and scepters, and jewels and enormous stomachers, and paints, and crape hair, and wigs of all colors.
Mrs. Nolak was short and seemed pretty ineffective, and after the world war ended, she had briefly belonged to one of the new nationalities. Due to the unstable situation in Europe, she had never really been certain about her identity since then. The shop where she and her husband worked every day was dim and eerie, filled with suits of armor, Chinese mandarins, and huge papier-mâché birds hanging from the ceiling. In the background, countless masks stared blankly at visitors, and there were display cases filled with crowns, scepters, jewels, large stomachers, paints, crape hair, and wigs in all colors.
When Perry ambled into the shop Mrs. Nolak was folding up the last troubles of a strenuous day, so she thought, in a drawer full of pink silk stockings.
When Perry walked into the shop, Mrs. Nolak was putting away the last remnants of a long day, or so she thought, in a drawer full of pink silk stockings.
“Something for you?” she queried pessimistically.
"Is there something for you?" she asked skeptically.
“Want costume of Julius Hur, the charioteer.”
“Want the costume of Julius Hur, the charioteer.”
Mrs. Nolak was sorry, but every stitch of charioteer had been rented long ago. Was it for the Townsends’ circus ball?
Mrs. Nolak was sorry, but every piece of charioteer had been rented out long ago. Was it for the Townsends' circus ball?
It was.
It is.
“Sorry,” she said, “but I don’t think there’s anything left that’s really circus.”
“Sorry,” she said, “but I don’t think there’s anything left that feels like a circus.”
This was an obstacle.
This was a challenge.
“Hm,” said Perry. An idea struck him suddenly. “If you’ve got a piece of canvas I could go’s a tent.”
“Hmm,” said Perry. An idea suddenly came to him. “If you have a piece of canvas, I could make a tent.”
“Sorry, but we haven’t anything like that. A hardware store is where you’d have to go to. We have some very nice Confederate soldiers.”
“Sorry, but we don’t have anything like that. You’d have to go to a hardware store. We do have some really nice Confederate soldiers.”
“No. No soldiers.”
“No. No troops.”
“And I have a very handsome king.”
“And I have a really handsome king.”
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
“Several of the gentlemen,” she continued hopefully, “are wearing stovepipe hats and swallow-tail coats and going as ringmasters—but we’re all out of tall hats. I can let you have some crape hair for a mustache.”
“Several of the guys,” she added hopefully, “are wearing tall hats and fancy coats and going as ringmasters—but we’re all out of tall hats. I can give you some fabric for a mustache.”
“Want somep’n ’stinctive.”
“Want something instinctive.”
“Something—let’s see. Well, we have a lion’s head, and a goose, and a camel—”
“Something—let’s see. Well, we have a lion’s head, and a goose, and a camel—”
“Camel?” The idea seized Perry’s imagination, gripped it fiercely.
“Camel?” The idea took hold of Perry’s imagination, grabbing it tightly.
“Yes, but it needs two people.”
“Yes, but it requires two people.”
“Camel. That’s the idea. Lemme see it.”
“Camel. That’s the concept. Let me see it.”
The camel was produced from his resting place on a top shelf. At first glance he appeared to consist entirely of a very gaunt, cadaverous head and a sizable hump, but on being spread out he was found to possess a dark brown, unwholesome-looking body made of thick, cottony cloth.
The camel was taken from its resting spot on a high shelf. At first glance, it seemed to be just a very thin, bony head attached to a large hump, but when it was fully spread out, it revealed a dark brown, unattractive-looking body made of thick, cotton-like fabric.
“You see it takes two people,” explained Mrs. Nolak, holding the camel in frank admiration. “If you have a friend he could be part of it. You see there’s sorta pants for two people. One pair is for the fella in front, and the other pair for the fella in back. The fella in front does the lookin’ out through these here eyes, an’ the fella in back he’s just gotta stoop over an’ folla the front fella round.”
“You see, it takes two people,” Mrs. Nolak explained, admiring the camel openly. “If you have a friend, he could join in. There are special pants for two people. One pair is for the guy in front, and the other pair is for the guy in back. The guy in front looks out through these eyes, and the guy in back just has to bend down and follow the guy in front around.”
“Put it on,” commanded Perry.
“Put it on,” said Perry.
Obediently Mrs. Nolak put her tabby-cat face inside the camel’s head and turned it from side to side ferociously.
Obediently, Mrs. Nolak shoved her tabby-cat face into the camel's head and violently turned it from side to side.
Perry was fascinated.
Perry was intrigued.
“What noise does a camel make?”
“What sound does a camel make?”
“What?” asked Mrs. Nolak as her face emerged, somewhat smudgy. “Oh, what noise? Why, he sorta brays.”
“What?” asked Mrs. Nolak as her face appeared, a bit smudged. “Oh, what noise? Well, he kind of brays.”
“Lemme see it in a mirror.”
“Let me see it in a mirror.”
Before a wide mirror Perry tried on the head and turned from side to side appraisingly. In the dim light the effect was distinctly pleasing. The camel’s face was a study in pessimism, decorated with numerous abrasions, and it must be admitted that his coat was in that state of general negligence peculiar to camels—in fact, he needed to be cleaned and pressed—but distinctive he certainly was. He was majestic. He would have attracted attention in any gathering, if only by his melancholy cast of feature and the look of hunger lurking round his shadowy eyes.
In front of a large mirror, Perry tried on the hat and turned his head from side to side, evaluating how it looked. In the soft light, the effect was definitely appealing. The camel's face had a certain gloomy expression, marked by various scars, and it must be said that his coat was in the typical disheveled state camels often find themselves in—he really needed a good cleaning and pressing—but he was certainly unique. He had a regal presence. He would have caught anyone's attention in a crowd, if only because of his sad expression and the look of hunger lurking in his dark eyes.
“You see you have to have two people,” said Mrs. Nolak again.
"You see, you need two people," Mrs. Nolak said again.
Perry tentatively gathered up the body and legs and wrapped them about him, tying the hind legs as a girdle round his waist. The effect on the whole was bad. It was even irreverent—like one of those mediaeval pictures of a monk changed into a beast by the ministrations of Satan. At the very best the ensemble resembled a humpbacked cow sitting on her haunches among blankets.
Perry hesitantly picked up the body and legs and wrapped them around himself, tying the hind legs like a belt around his waist. The overall effect was unpleasant. It even felt disrespectful—like one of those medieval paintings of a monk turned into a beast by Satan's influence. At the very least, the whole setup looked like a hunchbacked cow sitting on its back legs among some blankets.
“Don’t look like anything at all,” objected Perry gloomily.
“Doesn’t look like anything to me,” Perry replied gloomily.
“No,” said Mrs. Nolak; “you see you got to have two people.”
“No,” said Mrs. Nolak, “you see, you need to have two people.”
A solution flashed upon Perry.
A solution came to Perry.
“You got a date to-night?”
"You got a date tonight?"
“Oh, I couldn’t possibly——”
“Oh, I can’t possibly——”
“Oh, come on,” said Perry encouragingly. “Sure you can! Here! Be good sport, and climb into these hind legs.”
“Oh, come on,” said Perry encouragingly. “Of course you can! Here! Be a good sport and climb onto these back legs.”
With difficulty he located them, and extended their yawning depths ingratiatingly. But Mrs. Nolak seemed loath. She backed perversely away.
With some effort, he found them and opened their wide depths invitingly. But Mrs. Nolak appeared unwilling. She stubbornly stepped back.
“Oh, no——”
“Oh no——”
“C’m on! You can be the front if you want to. Or we’ll flip a coin.”
“Come on! You can be in the front if you want. Or we can flip a coin.”
“Oh, no——”
“Oh, no—”
“Make it worth your while.”
“Make it worthwhile.”
Mrs. Nolak set her lips firmly together.
Mrs. Nolak pressed her lips tightly together.
“Now you just stop!” she said with no coyness implied. “None of the gentlemen ever acted up this way before. My husband——”
“Now you just stop!” she said, without any hint of shyness. “None of the gentlemen have ever acted like this before. My husband——”
“You got a husband?” demanded Perry. “Where is he?”
“You have a husband?” Perry asked. “Where is he?”
“He’s home.”
"He's back."
“Wha’s telephone number?”
"What's the phone number?"
After considerable parley he obtained the telephone number pertaining to the Nolak penates and got into communication with that small, weary voice he had heard once before that day. But Mr. Nolak, though taken off his guard and somewhat confused by Perry’s brilliant flow of logic, stuck staunchly to his point. He refused firmly, but with dignity, to help out Mr. Parkhurst in the capacity of back part of a camel.
After a lot of back and forth, he got the telephone number for the Nolak household and reached out to that small, tired voice he had heard earlier that day. But Mr. Nolak, caught off guard and a bit confused by Perry’s sharp reasoning, firmly stood his ground. He refused to assist Mr. Parkhurst in the role of the back end of a camel, but he did so with dignity.
Having rung off, or rather having been rung off on, Perry sat down on a three-legged stool to think it over. He named over to himself those friends on whom he might call, and then his mind paused as Betty Medill’s name hazily and sorrowfully occurred to him. He had a sentimental thought. He would ask her. Their love affair was over, but she could not refuse this last request. Surely it was not much to ask—to help him keep up his end of social obligation for one short night. And if she insisted, she could be the front part of the camel and he would go as the back. His magnanimity pleased him. His mind even turned to rosy-colored dreams of a tender reconciliation inside the camel—there hidden away from all the world....
After hanging up, or rather being hung up on, Perry sat down on a three-legged stool to think. He mentally listed the friends he could reach out to, but then his thoughts lingered sadly on Betty Medill's name. A sentimental idea crossed his mind. He would ask her. Their romance was over, but she couldn’t refuse this last request. It wasn’t too much to ask for her help in fulfilling a social obligation for one brief evening. And if she insisted, she could take the front part of the camel while he would be the back. He felt good about his generosity. His thoughts even drifted to rosy dreams of a tender reconciliation inside the camel—hidden away from the rest of the world....
“Now you’d better decide right off.”
"Now you should make a decision quickly."
The bourgeois voice of Mrs. Nolak broke in upon his mellow fancies and roused him to action. He went to the phone and called up the Medill house. Miss Betty was out; had gone out to dinner.
The upper-class voice of Mrs. Nolak interrupted his pleasant daydreams and motivated him to take action. He went to the phone and called the Medill house. Miss Betty was out; she had gone out to dinner.
Then, when all seemed lost, the camel’s back wandered curiously into the store. He was a dilapidated individual with a cold in his head and a general trend about him of downwardness. His cap was pulled down low on his head, and his chin was pulled down low on his chest, his coat hung down to his shoes, he looked run-down, down at the heels, and—Salvation Army to the contrary—down and out. He said that he was the taxicab-driver that the gentleman had hired at the Clarendon Hotel. He had been instructed to wait outside, but he had waited some time, and a suspicion had grown upon him that the gentleman had gone out the back way with purpose to defraud him—gentlemen sometimes did—so he had come in. He sank down onto the three-legged stool.
Then, when everything seemed hopeless, the camel’s back wandered curiously into the store. He looked like a mess, with a cold and an overall air of defeat. His cap was pulled down low over his eyes, and his chin was slumped against his chest. His coat draped down to his shoes; he looked worn out and down on his luck—despite what the Salvation Army might say—completely down and out. He claimed to be the taxi driver who the gentleman had hired at the Clarendon Hotel. He had been told to wait outside, but after some time, he began to suspect that the gentleman had slipped out the back to avoid paying him—something gentlemen sometimes did—so he decided to come in. He plopped down onto the three-legged stool.
“Wanta go to a party?” demanded Perry sternly.
“Do you want to go to a party?” Perry asked firmly.
“I gotta work,” answered the taxi-driver lugubriously. “I gotta keep my job.”
“I have to work,” the taxi driver replied sadly. “I need to keep my job.”
“It’s a very good party.”
“It’s a really great party.”
“’S a very good job.”
“It’s a really good job.”
“Come on!” urged Perry. “Be a good fella. See—it’s pretty!” He held the camel up and the taxi-driver looked at it cynically.
“Come on!” urged Perry. “Be a good guy. Look—it’s nice!” He held the camel up and the taxi driver looked at it skeptically.
“Huh!”
"Huh!"
Perry searched feverishly among the folds of the cloth.
Perry searched urgently through the folds of the fabric.
“See!” he cried enthusiastically, holding up a selection of folds. “This is your part. You don’t even have to talk. All you have to do is to walk—and sit down occasionally. You do all the sitting down. Think of it. I’m on my feet all the time and you can sit down some of the time. The only time I can sit down is when we’re lying down, and you can sit down when—oh, any time. See?”
“Look!” he said excitedly, holding up a bunch of folds. “This is your role. You don’t even need to say anything. All you have to do is walk—and sit down every once in a while. You do all the sitting down. Think about it. I’m on my feet the whole time and you can sit down some of the time. The only time I can sit down is when we’re lying down, and you can sit down whenever—oh, anytime. Get it?”
“What’s ’at thing?” demanded the individual dubiously. “A shroud?”
“What’s that thing?” the person asked skeptically. “A shroud?”
“Not at all,” said Perry indignantly. “It’s a camel.”
“Not at all,” Perry said angrily. “It’s a camel.”
“Huh?”
"Wait, what?"
Then Perry mentioned a sum of money, and the conversation left the land of grunts and assumed a practical tinge. Perry and the taxi-driver tried on the camel in front of the mirror.
Then Perry mentioned a sum of money, and the conversation shifted from a series of grunts to a more practical tone. Perry and the taxi driver checked out the camel in front of the mirror.
“You can’t see it,” explained Perry, peering anxiously out through the eyeholes, “but honestly, ole man, you look sim’ly great! Honestly!”
"You can't see it," Perry said, nervously looking out through the eyeholes, "but seriously, man, you look amazing! Seriously!"
A grunt from the hump acknowledged this somewhat dubious compliment.
A grunt from the hump accepted this rather questionable compliment.
“Honestly, you look great!” repeated Perry enthusiastically. “Move round a little.”
“Honestly, you look amazing!” Perry said excitedly. “Just move around a bit.”
The hind legs moved forward, giving the effect of a huge cat-camel hunching his back preparatory to a spring.
The hind legs moved forward, creating the impression of a massive cat-camel arching its back in preparation for a leap.
“No; move sideways.”
“No; shift to the side.”
The camel’s hips went neatly out of joint; a hula dancer would have writhed in envy.
The camel's hips popped out of joint perfectly; a hula dancer would have twisted in jealousy.
“Good, isn’t it?” demanded Perry, turning to Mrs. Nolak for approval.
“It's great, right?” Perry asked, turning to Mrs. Nolak for her approval.
“It looks lovely,” agreed Mrs. Nolak.
“It looks beautiful,” agreed Mrs. Nolak.
“We’ll take it,” said Perry.
"We'll take it," Perry said.
The bundle was stowed under Perry’s arm and they left the shop.
The bundle was tucked under Perry’s arm as they exited the shop.
“Go to the party!” he commanded as he took his seat in the back.
“Go to the party!” he ordered as he sat down in the back.
“What party?”
"What party is that?"
“Fanzy-dress party.”
“Costume party.”
“Where’bouts is it?”
“Where is it?”
This presented a new problem. Perry tried to remember, but the names of all those who had given parties during the holidays danced confusedly before his eyes. He could ask Mrs. Nolak, but on looking out the window he saw that the shop was dark. Mrs. Nolak had already faded out, a little black smudge far down the snowy street.
This created a whole new problem. Perry tried to recall, but the names of everyone who had hosted parties during the holidays swirled confusingly in his mind. He could ask Mrs. Nolak, but when he looked out the window, he noticed the shop was dark. Mrs. Nolak had already disappeared, a small black shape way down the snowy street.
“Drive uptown,” directed Perry with fine confidence. “If you see a party, stop. Otherwise I’ll tell you when we get there.”
“Drive uptown,” Perry instructed confidently. “If you see a party, stop. Otherwise, I’ll let you know when we get there.”
He fell into a hazy daydream and his thoughts wandered again to Betty—he imagined vaguely that they had had a disagreement because she refused to go to the party as the back part of the camel. He was just slipping off into a chilly doze when he was wakened by the taxi-driver opening the door and shaking him by the arm.
He drifted into a hazy daydream, and his thoughts wandered back to Betty—he vaguely imagined they had argued because she refused to go to the party as the back end of the camel. Just as he was slipping into a chilly nap, the taxi driver opened the door and shook him by the arm, waking him up.
“Here we are, maybe.”
"Here we are, I guess."
Perry looked out sleepily. A striped awning led from the curb up to a spreading gray stone house, from which issued the low drummy whine of expensive jazz. He recognized the Howard Tate house.
Perry looked out groggily. A striped awning stretched from the curb up to a broad gray stone house, from which came the soft, drummy whine of fancy jazz. He recognized the Howard Tate house.
“Sure,” he said emphatically; “’at’s it! Tate’s party to-night. Sure, everybody’s goin’.”
“Sure,” he said confidently; “that’s it! Tate’s party tonight. Definitely, everybody’s going.”
“Say,” said the individual anxiously after another look at the awning, “you sure these people ain’t gonna romp on me for comin’ here?”
“Hey,” said the person nervously after glancing at the awning again, “are you sure these folks aren’t going to hassle me for coming here?”
Perry drew himself up with dignity.
Perry stood confidently.
“’F anybody says anything to you, just tell ’em you’re part of my costume.”
“Anyone says anything to you, just tell them you’re part of my costume.”
The visualization of himself as a thing rather than a person seemed to reassure the individual.
The idea of seeing himself as an object instead of a person appeared to comfort him.
“All right,” he said reluctantly.
“Okay,” he said reluctantly.
Perry stepped out under the shelter of the awning and began unrolling the camel.
Perry stepped out under the awning and started unrolling the camel.
“Let’s go,” he commanded.
“Let's go,” he said.
Several minutes later a melancholy, hungry-looking camel, emitting clouds of smoke from his mouth and from the tip of his noble hump, might have been seen crossing the threshold of the Howard Tate residence, passing a startled footman without so much as a snort, and heading directly for the main stairs that led up to the ballroom. The beast walked with a peculiar gait which varied between an uncertain lockstep and a stampede—but can best be described by the word “halting.” The camel had a halting gait—and as he walked he alternately elongated and contracted like a gigantic concertina.
Several minutes later, a sad-looking, hungry camel, puffing out clouds of smoke from his mouth and the tip of his impressive hump, could be seen crossing the threshold of the Howard Tate house. He passed a shocked footman without even a grunt and headed straight for the main stairs that led up to the ballroom. The camel walked in a strange way that fluctuated between an awkward lockstep and a rush—but it's best described as “halting.” The camel had a halting walk—and as he moved, he stretched and shrank like a giant concertina.
III
The Howard Tates are, as every one who lives in Toledo knows, the most formidable people in town. Mrs. Howard Tate was a Chicago Todd before she became a Toledo Tate, and the family generally affect that conscious simplicity which has begun to be the earmark of American aristocracy. The Tates have reached the stage where they talk about pigs and farms and look at you icy-eyed if you are not amused. They have begun to prefer retainers rather than friends as dinner guests, spend a lot of money in a quiet way, and, having lost all sense of competition, are in process of growing quite dull.
The Howard Tates are, as everyone in Toledo knows, the most impressive people in town. Mrs. Howard Tate was a Chicago Todd before she became a Toledo Tate, and the family generally embraces that deliberate simplicity that has started to define American aristocracy. The Tates have reached a point where they talk about pigs and farms and give you a frosty stare if you're not entertained. They've started to prefer staff rather than friends as dinner guests, spend money discreetly, and, having lost all sense of competition, are becoming rather boring.
The dance this evening was for little Millicent Tate, and though all ages were represented, the dancers were mostly from school and college—the younger married crowd was at the Townsends’ circus ball up at the Tallyho Club. Mrs. Tate was standing just inside the ballroom, following Millicent round with her eyes, and beaming whenever she caught her eye. Beside her were two middle-aged sycophants, who were saying what a perfectly exquisite child Millicent was. It was at this moment that Mrs. Tate was grasped firmly by the skirt and her youngest daughter, Emily, aged eleven, hurled herself with an “Oof!” into her mother’s arms.
The dance tonight was for little Millicent Tate, and while there were people of all ages present, most of the dancers were from school and college—the younger married crowd was at the Townsends’ circus ball at the Tallyho Club. Mrs. Tate was standing just inside the ballroom, keeping an eye on Millicent and smiling whenever their eyes met. Next to her were two middle-aged flatterers, who were saying what a wonderfully exquisite child Millicent was. It was at that moment that Mrs. Tate felt a strong tug on her skirt as her youngest daughter, Emily, who was eleven, threw herself with an "Oof!" into her mother's arms.
“Why, Emily, what’s the trouble?”
“Why, Emily, what’s wrong?”
“Mamma,” said Emily, wild-eyed but voluble, “there’s something out on the stairs.”
“Mama,” said Emily, her eyes wide and her words spilling out, “there’s something on the stairs.”
“What?”
“What's up?”
“There’s a thing out on the stairs, mamma. I think it’s a big dog, mamma, but it doesn’t look like a dog.”
“There’s something on the stairs, mom. I think it’s a big dog, but it doesn’t look like a dog.”
“What do you mean, Emily?”
"What do you mean, Em?"
The sycophants waved their heads sympathetically.
The flatterers nodded their heads in sympathy.
“Mamma, it looks like a—like a camel.”
“Mama, it looks like a—like a camel.”
Mrs. Tate laughed.
Mrs. Tate chuckled.
“You saw a mean old shadow, dear, that’s all.”
“You just saw a nasty old shadow, sweetheart, that’s all.”
“No, I didn’t. No, it was some kind of thing, mamma—big. I was going down-stairs to see if there were any more people, and this dog or something, he was coming up-stairs. Kinda funny, mamma, like he was lame. And then he saw me and gave a sort of growl, and then he slipped at the top of the landing, and I ran.”
“No, I didn’t. No, it was some kind of thing, Mom—big. I was going down the stairs to see if there were any more people, and this dog or something was coming up the stairs. Kind of strange, Mom, like he was limping. Then he saw me and growled a bit, and then he slipped at the top of the landing, and I ran.”
Mrs. Tate’s laugh faded.
Mrs. Tate’s laugh disappeared.
“The child must have seen something,” she said.
“The child must have seen something,” she said.
The sycophants agreed that the child must have seen something—and suddenly all three women took an instinctive step away from the door as the sounds of muffled steps were audible just outside.
The yes-men agreed that the child must have seen something—and suddenly all three women instinctively stepped back from the door as they heard muffled footsteps just outside.
And then three startled gasps rang out as a dark brown form rounded the corner, and they saw what was apparently a huge beast looking down at them hungrily.
And then three surprised gasps echoed as a dark brown shape turned the corner, and they saw what looked like a giant beast staring down at them with hunger.
“Oof!” cried Mrs. Tate.
“Oof!” exclaimed Mrs. Tate.
“O-o-oh!” cried the ladies in a chorus.
“O-o-oh!” exclaimed the ladies in unison.
The camel suddenly humped his back, and the gasps turned to shrieks.
The camel suddenly arched its back, and the gasps turned into screams.
“Oh—look!”
"Oh, look!"
“What is it?”
"What’s up?"
The dancing stopped, but the dancers hurrying over got quite a different impression of the invader; in fact, the young people immediately suspected that it was a stunt, a hired entertainer come to amuse the party. The boys in long trousers looked at it rather disdainfully, and sauntered over with their hands in their pockets, feeling that their intelligence was being insulted. But the girls uttered little shouts of glee.
The dancing paused, but the dancers rushing over had a completely different take on the intruder; in fact, the young people quickly thought it was a prank, a hired performer brought in to entertain the crowd. The boys in long pants regarded it with a bit of disdain and strolled over with their hands in their pockets, feeling like their intelligence was being questioned. Meanwhile, the girls squealed with delight.
“It’s a camel!”
“It’s a camel!”
“Well, if he isn’t the funniest!”
“Well, if he isn’t the funniest guy!”
The camel stood there uncertainly, swaying slightly from side to side, and seeming to take in the room in a careful, appraising glance; then as if he had come to an abrupt decision, he turned and ambled swiftly out the door.
The camel stood there unsure, swaying a bit from side to side, and seemed to scan the room with a careful, evaluating look; then, as if he had made a sudden choice, he turned and trotted quickly out the door.
Mr. Howard Tate had just come out of the library on the lower floor, and was standing chatting with a young man in the hall. Suddenly they heard the noise of shouting up-stairs, and almost immediately a succession of bumping sounds, followed by the precipitous appearance at the foot of the stairway of a large brown beast that seemed to be going somewhere in a great hurry.
Mr. Howard Tate had just stepped out of the library on the lower floor and was chatting with a young man in the hall. Suddenly, they heard shouting from upstairs, followed almost immediately by a series of thumps, and then a large brown animal appeared at the bottom of the staircase, looking like it was in a huge rush.
“Now what the devil!” said Mr. Tate, starting.
"What's going on?" said Mr. Tate, startled.
The beast picked itself up not without dignity and, affecting an air of extreme nonchalance, as if he had just remembered an important engagement, started at a mixed gait toward the front door. In fact, his front legs began casually to run.
The beast lifted itself up with dignity and, pretending to be completely unconcerned, as if he had just recalled an important appointment, began moving toward the front door with a mix of strides. In fact, his front legs started to run casually.
“See here now,” said Mr. Tate sternly. “Here! Grab it, Butterfield! Grab it!”
“Listen up,” Mr. Tate said firmly. “Here! Take it, Butterfield! Take it!”
The young man enveloped the rear of the camel in a pair of compelling arms, and, realizing that further locomotion was impossible, the front end submitted to capture and stood resignedly in a state of some agitation. By this time a flood of young people was pouring down-stairs, and Mr. Tate, suspecting everything from an ingenious burglar to an escaped lunatic, gave crisp directions to the young man:
The young man wrapped his arms around the back of the camel and, realizing that it couldn’t move anymore, the front end surrendered and stood there a bit nervously. At that moment, a crowd of young people was rushing down the stairs, and Mr. Tate, suspecting anything from a clever burglar to an escaped lunatic, quickly instructed the young man:
“Hold him! Lead him in here; we’ll soon see.”
“Hold him! Bring him in here; we'll see soon enough.”
The camel consented to be led into the library, and Mr. Tate, after locking the door, took a revolver from a table drawer and instructed the young man to take the thing’s head off. Then he gasped and returned the revolver to its hiding-place.
The camel agreed to be led into the library, and Mr. Tate, after locking the door, pulled a revolver from a drawer and told the young man to shoot off its head. Then he gasped and put the revolver back where he had found it.
“Well, Perry Parkhurst!” he exclaimed in amazement.
“Well, Perry Parkhurst!” he exclaimed in astonishment.
“Got the wrong party, Mr. Tate,” said Perry sheepishly. “Hope I didn’t scare you.”
“Got the wrong party, Mr. Tate,” Perry said awkwardly. “Hope I didn’t freak you out.”
“Well—you gave us a thrill, Perry.” Realization dawned on him. “You’re bound for the Townsends’ circus ball.”
"Well—you really got us excited, Perry." It hit him all of a sudden. "You're headed for the Townsends' circus ball."
“That’s the general idea.”
"That's the basic concept."
“Let me introduce Mr. Butterfield, Mr. Parkhurst.” Then turning to Perry; “Butterfield is staying with us for a few days.”
“Let me introduce you to Mr. Butterfield, Mr. Parkhurst.” Then turning to Perry, “Butterfield is staying with us for a few days.”
“I got a little mixed up,” mumbled Perry. “I’m very sorry.”
“I got a bit confused,” mumbled Perry. “I’m really sorry.”
“Perfectly all right; most natural mistake in the world. I’ve got a clown rig and I’m going down there myself after a while.” He turned to Butterfield. “Better change your mind and come down with us.”
“It's totally fine; a really common mistake. I've got a clown outfit, and I'm heading down there myself soon.” He looked at Butterfield. “You should reconsider and join us.”
The young man demurred. He was going to bed.
The young man hesitated. He was heading to bed.
“Have a drink, Perry?” suggested Mr. Tate.
“Would you like a drink, Perry?” suggested Mr. Tate.
“Thanks, I will.”
“Thanks, I will.”
“And, say,” continued Tate quickly, “I’d forgotten all about your—friend here.” He indicated the rear part of the camel. “I didn’t mean to seem discourteous. Is it any one I know? Bring him out.”
“And, by the way,” Tate said quickly, “I totally forgot about your—friend here.” He pointed to the back of the camel. “I didn’t mean to come off as rude. Is it someone I know? Bring him out.”
“It’s not a friend,” explained Perry hurriedly. “I just rented him.”
“It’s not a friend,” Perry said quickly. “I just rented him.”
“Does he drink?”
"Does he drink alcohol?"
“Do you?” demanded Perry, twisting himself tortuously round.
“Do you?” Perry asked, twisting himself awkwardly around.
There was a faint sound of assent.
There was a quiet sound of agreement.
“Sure he does!” said Mr. Tate heartily. “A really efficient camel ought to be able to drink enough so it’d last him three days.”
“Of course he does!” Mr. Tate said cheerfully. “A really efficient camel should be able to drink enough to last him three days.”
“Tell you,” said Perry anxiously, “he isn’t exactly dressed up enough to come out. If you give me the bottle I can hand it back to him and he can take his inside.”
“Listen,” said Perry nervously, “he’s not really dressed well enough to be out here. If you give me the bottle, I can pass it back to him and he can take it inside.”
From under the cloth was audible the enthusiastic smacking sound inspired by this suggestion. When a butler had appeared with bottles, glasses, and siphon one of the bottles was handed back; thereafter the silent partner could be heard imbibing long potations at frequent intervals.
From under the cloth, you could hear the excited smacking sounds inspired by this suggestion. When a butler showed up with bottles, glasses, and a siphon, one of the bottles was passed back; after that, the quiet partner could be heard drinking deeply at regular intervals.
Thus passed a benign hour. At ten o’clock Mr. Tate decided that they’d better be starting. He donned his clown’s costume; Perry replaced the camel’s head, and side by side they traversed on foot the single block between the Tate house and the Tallyho Club.
Thus passed a pleasant hour. At ten o’clock, Mr. Tate decided it was time to head out. He put on his clown costume; Perry put on the camel’s head, and together they walked the short block from the Tate house to the Tallyho Club.
The circus ball was in full swing. A great tent fly had been put up inside the ballroom and round the walls had been built rows of booths representing the various attractions of a circus side show, but these were now vacated and over the floor swarmed a shouting, laughing medley of youth and color—clowns, bearded ladies, acrobats, bareback riders, ringmasters, tattooed men, and charioteers. The Townsends had determined to assure their party of success, so a great quantity of liquor had been surreptitiously brought over from their house and was now flowing freely. A green ribbon ran along the wall completely round the ballroom, with pointing arrows alongside and signs which instructed the uninitiated to “Follow the green line!” The green line led down to the bar, where waited pure punch and wicked punch and plain dark-green bottles.
The circus ball was in full swing. A big tent had been set up inside the ballroom, and rows of booths representing various circus side show attractions were built around the walls, but these were now empty. The floor was alive with a shouting, laughing crowd of young people—clowns, bearded ladies, acrobats, bareback riders, ringmasters, tattooed men, and charioteers. The Townsends were determined to make their party a success, so they had secretly brought over a large amount of liquor from their house, which was now flowing freely. A green ribbon ran along the wall all around the ballroom, with arrows and signs instructing everyone to “Follow the green line!” The green line led to the bar, where there was pure punch, wicked punch, and plain dark-green bottles.
On the wall above the bar was another arrow, red and very wavy, and under it the slogan: “Now follow this!”
On the wall above the bar was another arrow, red and really wavy, and below it the slogan: “Now follow this!”
But even amid the luxury of costume and high spirits represented, there, the entrance of the camel created something of a stir, and Perry was immediately surrounded by a curious, laughing crowd attempting to penetrate the identity of this beast that stood by the wide doorway eying the dancers with his hungry, melancholy gaze.
But even with the luxury of costumes and the lively atmosphere, the arrival of the camel caused quite a commotion. Perry quickly found himself surrounded by a curious and laughing crowd trying to figure out who this creature was as it stood by the wide doorway, watching the dancers with a hungry, sad look.
And then Perry saw Betty standing in front of a booth, talking to a comic policeman. She was dressed in the costume of an Egyptian snake-charmer: her tawny hair was braided and drawn through brass rings, the effect crowned with a glittering Oriental tiara. Her fair face was stained to a warm olive glow and on her arms and the half moon of her back writhed painted serpents with single eyes of venomous green. Her feet were in sandals and her skirt was slit to the knees, so that when she walked one caught a glimpse of other slim serpents painted just above her bare ankles. Wound about her neck was a glittering cobra. Altogether a charming costume—one that caused the more nervous among the older women to shrink away from her when she passed, and the more troublesome ones to make great talk about “shouldn’t be allowed” and “perfectly disgraceful.”
And then Perry saw Betty standing in front of a booth, chatting with a comic policeman. She was wearing a costume of an Egyptian snake-charmer: her tawny hair was braided and pulled through brass rings, topped off with a sparkling Oriental tiara. Her fair face was painted to a warm olive hue, and painted serpents with bright, venomous green eyes slithered across her arms and the curve of her back. She wore sandals, and her skirt was slit to her knees, so when she walked, you could catch a glimpse of additional slim serpents painted just above her bare ankles. Around her neck was a shimmering cobra. Overall, it was a stunning costume—one that made the more nervous older women step back when she walked by, and the more outspoken ones complain about how she “shouldn’t be allowed” and how it was “completely disgraceful.”
But Perry, peering through the uncertain eyes of the camel, saw only her face, radiant, animated, and glowing with excitement, and her arms and shoulders, whose mobile, expressive gestures made her always the outstanding figure in any group. He was fascinated and his fascination exercised a sobering effect on him. With a growing clarity the events of the day came back—rage rose within him, and with a half-formed intention of taking her away from the crowd he started toward her—or rather he elongated slightly, for he had neglected to issue the preparatory command necessary to locomotion.
But Perry, looking through the uncertain eyes of the camel, saw only her face, radiant, animated, and glowing with excitement, and her arms and shoulders, whose lively, expressive gestures made her the standout figure in any group. He was captivated, and his fascination had a sobering effect on him. As the events of the day came back to him with increasing clarity, rage bubbled up inside him, and with a vague intention of pulling her away from the crowd, he started toward her—or rather, he stretched a bit, because he had forgotten to give the necessary command to move.
But at this point fickle Kismet, who for a day had played with him bitterly and sardonically, decided to reward him in full for the amusement he had afforded her. Kismet turned the tawny eyes of the snake-charmer to the camel. Kismet led her to lean toward the man beside her and say, “Who’s that? That camel?”
But at this point, unpredictable Fate, who had toyed with him harshly and mockingly for a day, decided to fully reward him for the entertainment he had provided. Fate directed the snake-charmer's amber gaze to the camel. Fate made her lean toward the man next to her and say, “Who’s that? That camel?”
“Darned if I know.”
“Beats me.”
But a little man named Warburton, who knew it all, found it necessary to hazard an opinion:
But a little guy named Warburton, who thought he knew everything, felt it was necessary to share his opinion:
“It came in with Mr. Tate. I think part of it’s probably Warren Butterfield, the architect from New York, who’s visiting the Tates.”
“It came in with Mr. Tate. I think part of it is probably Warren Butterfield, the architect from New York, who’s visiting the Tates.”
Something stirred in Betty Medill—that age-old interest of the provincial girl in the visiting man.
Something stirred in Betty Medill—that timeless curiosity of the small-town girl about the man who comes to visit.
“Oh,” she said casually after a slight pause.
“Oh,” she said nonchalantly after a brief pause.
At the end of the next dance Betty and her partner finished up within a few feet of the camel. With the informal audacity that was the key-note of the evening she reached out and gently rubbed the camel’s nose.
At the end of the next dance, Betty and her partner ended up just a few feet from the camel. With the casual boldness that defined the evening, she reached out and gently stroked the camel's nose.
“Hello, old camel.”
"Hey, old camel."
The camel stirred uneasily.
The camel fidgeted.
“You ’fraid of me?” said Betty, lifting her eyebrows in reproof. “Don’t be. You see I’m a snake-charmer, but I’m pretty good at camels too.”
“You scared of me?” said Betty, raising her eyebrows in disapproval. “Don't be. You see, I’m a snake-charmer, but I’m pretty good with camels too.”
The camel bowed very low and some one made the obvious remark about beauty and the beast.
The camel bent down really low, and someone made the obvious comment about beauty and the beast.
Mrs. Townsend approached the group.
Mrs. Townsend walked up to the group.
“Well, Mr. Butterfield,” she said helpfully, “I wouldn’t have recognised you.”
“Well, Mr. Butterfield,” she said kindly, “I wouldn’t have recognized you.”
Perry bowed again and smiled gleefully behind his mask.
Perry bowed once more and grinned happily behind his mask.
“And who is this with you?” she inquired.
“And who’s this with you?” she asked.
“Oh,” said Perry, his voice muffled by the thick cloth and quite unrecognizable, “he isn’t a fellow, Mrs. Townsend. He’s just part of my costume.”
“Oh,” said Perry, his voice muffled by the heavy fabric and barely recognizable, “he’s not a guy, Mrs. Townsend. He’s just part of my costume.”
Mrs. Townsend laughed and moved away. Perry turned again to Betty.
Mrs. Townsend laughed and walked away. Perry turned back to Betty.
“So,” he thought, “this is how much she cares! On the very day of our final rupture she starts a flirtation with another man—an absolute stranger.”
“So,” he thought, “this is how much she cares! On the very day of our final breakup, she starts flirting with another guy—an absolute stranger.”
On an impulse he gave her a soft nudge with his shoulder and waved his head suggestively toward the hall, making it clear that he desired her to leave her partner and accompany him.
On a whim, he gently nudged her with his shoulder and nodded toward the hall, clearly indicating that he wanted her to leave her partner and come with him.
“By-by, Rus,” she called to her partner. “This old camel’s got me. Where we going, Prince of Beasts?”
“Bye-bye, Rus,” she called to her partner. “This old camel has me. Where are we going, Prince of Beasts?”
The noble animal made no rejoinder, but stalked gravely along in the direction of a secluded nook on the side stairs.
The noble animal didn’t respond but walked solemnly toward a quiet spot on the side stairs.
There she seated herself, and the camel, after some seconds of confusion which included gruff orders and sounds of a heated dispute going on in his interior, placed himself beside her—his hind legs stretching out uncomfortably across two steps.
There she sat down, and the camel, after a few seconds of confusion filled with gruff commands and signs of an intense argument happening inside him, positioned himself next to her—his back legs awkwardly stretching out over two steps.
“Well, old egg,” said Betty cheerfully, “how do you like our happy party?”
“Well, old egg,” Betty said cheerfully, “how do you like our fun party?”
The old egg indicated that he liked it by rolling his head ecstatically and executing a gleeful kick with his hoofs.
The old egg showed he liked it by rolling his head happily and giving a joyful kick with his hooves.
“This is the first time that I ever had a tête-à-tête with a man’s valet ’round”—she pointed to the hind legs—“or whatever that is.”
“This is the first time I've ever had a one-on-one with a man's valet over there”—she pointed to the back legs—“or whatever that is.”
“Oh,” mumbled Perry, “he’s deaf and blind.”
“Oh,” mumbled Perry, “he’s both deaf and blind.”
“I should think you’d feel rather handicapped—you can’t very well toddle, even if you want to.”
“I think you'd feel pretty limited—you can't really walk, even if you want to.”
The camel hang his head lugubriously.
The camel hung his head sadly.
“I wish you’d say something,” continued Betty sweetly. “Say you like me, camel. Say you think I’m beautiful. Say you’d like to belong to a pretty snake-charmer.”
“I wish you’d say something,” continued Betty sweetly. “Say you like me, camel. Say you think I’m beautiful. Say you’d want to be with a pretty snake-charmer.”
The camel would.
The camel will.
“Will you dance with me, camel?”
“Will you dance with me, camel?”
The camel would try.
The camel would give it a try.
Betty devoted half an hour to the camel. She devoted at least half an hour to all visiting men. It was usually sufficient. When she approached a new man the current débutantes were accustomed to scatter right and left like a close column deploying before a machine-gun. And so to Perry Parkhurst was awarded the unique privilege of seeing his love as others saw her. He was flirted with violently!
Betty spent half an hour with the camel. She dedicated at least that much time to all the men who came to visit. That was usually enough. When she walked up to a new guy, the other debutantes would typically scatter to the sides like a tight formation breaking apart in front of a machine gun. So, Perry Parkhurst got the special chance to see his crush just like everyone else did. He was flirted with intensely!
IV
This paradise of frail foundation was broken into by the sounds of a general ingress to the ballroom; the cotillion was beginning. Betty and the camel joined the crowd, her brown hand resting lightly on his shoulder, defiantly symbolizing her complete adoption of him.
This fragile paradise was interrupted by the noise of everyone entering the ballroom; the cotillion was starting. Betty and the camel moved into the crowd, her brown hand resting gently on his shoulder, boldly representing her full acceptance of him.
When they entered the couples were already seating themselves at tables round the walls, and Mrs. Townsend, resplendent as a super bareback rider with rather too rotund calves, was standing in the centre with the ringmaster in charge of arrangements. At a signal to the band every one rose and began to dance.
When they walked in, couples were already finding their seats at tables along the walls, and Mrs. Townsend, shining like a top bareback rider with slightly chunky calves, was standing in the center with the ringmaster overseeing everything. At a signal to the band, everyone stood up and started to dance.
“Isn’t it just slick!” sighed Betty. “Do you think you can possibly dance?”
“Isn’t it just awesome?” sighed Betty. “Do you think you can actually dance?”
Perry nodded enthusiastically. He felt suddenly exuberant. After all, he was here incognito talking to his love—he could wink patronizingly at the world.
Perry nodded eagerly. He suddenly felt full of energy. After all, he was here undercover talking to his love—he could dismiss the world with a wink.
So Perry danced the cotillion. I say danced, but that is stretching the word far beyond the wildest dreams of the jazziest terpsichorean. He suffered his partner to put her hands on his helpless shoulders and pull him here and there over the floor while he hung his huge head docilely over her shoulder and made futile dummy motions with his feet. His hind legs danced in a manner all their own, chiefly by hopping first on one foot and then on the other. Never being sure whether dancing was going on or not, the hind legs played safe by going through a series of steps whenever the music started playing. So the spectacle was frequently presented of the front part of the camel standing at ease and the rear keeping up a constant energetic motion calculated to rouse a sympathetic perspiration in any soft-hearted observer.
So Perry danced the cotillion. I say danced, but that really stretches the meaning of the word beyond even the wildest imagination of the most skilled dancer. He let his partner put her hands on his helpless shoulders and guide him around the floor while he hung his large head submissively over her shoulder and made pointless movements with his feet. His back legs danced in their own unique way, mostly by hopping first on one foot and then on the other. Not being sure if real dancing was happening, the back legs played it safe by going through a series of steps whenever the music started playing. So, it often looked like the front part of the camel was standing still while the back was constantly moving energetically, likely causing a sympathetic sweat in any kind-hearted bystander.
He was frequently favored. He danced first with a tall lady covered with straw who announced jovially that she was a bale of hay and coyly begged him not to eat her.
He was often chosen first. He danced with a tall lady dressed in straw who cheerfully declared that she was a bale of hay and playfully asked him not to eat her.
“I’d like to; you’re so sweet,” said the camel gallantly.
“I’d love to; you’re so sweet,” said the camel confidently.
Each time the ringmaster shouted his call of “Men up!” he lumbered ferociously for Betty with the cardboard wienerwurst or the photograph of the bearded lady or whatever the favor chanced to be. Sometimes he reached her first, but usually his rushes were unsuccessful and resulted in intense interior arguments.
Each time the ringmaster yelled “Men up!” he charged fiercely at Betty with the cardboard hot dog or the photo of the bearded lady or whatever the treat happened to be. Sometimes he got to her first, but most of the time his rushes failed and led to intense inner arguments.
“For Heaven’s sake,” Perry would snarl, fiercely between his clenched teeth, “get a little pep! I could have gotten her that time if you’d picked your feet up.”
“For heaven's sake,” Perry would snarl, fiercely through his clenched teeth, “get a little energy! I could have gotten her that time if you’d just lifted your feet.”
“Well, gimme a little warnin’!”
“Well, give me a little warning!”
“I did, darn you.”
"I did, damn you."
“I can’t see a dog-gone thing in here.”
“I can’t see a single thing in here.”
“All you have to do is follow me. It’s just like dragging a load of sand round to walk with you.”
“All you have to do is follow me. It’s like carrying a load of sand just to walk with you.”
“Maybe you wanta try back here.”
“Maybe you want to try back here.”
“You shut up! If these people found you in this room they’d give you the worst beating you ever had. They’d take your taxi license away from you!”
“You shut up! If these people found you in this room, they’d give you the worst beating of your life. They’d take your taxi license away!"
Perry surprised himself by the ease with which he made this monstrous threat, but it seemed to have a soporific influence on his companion, for he gave out an “aw gwan” and subsided into abashed silence.
Perry surprised himself by how easily he made this huge threat, but it seemed to have a calming effect on his companion, who uttered an "aw gwan" and fell into embarrassed silence.
The ringmaster mounted to the top of the piano and waved his hand for silence.
The ringmaster climbed onto the piano and raised his hand for silence.
“Prizes!” he cried. “Gather round!”
“Prizes!” he shouted. “Come gather!”
“Yea! Prizes!”
"Yeah! Prizes!"
Self-consciously the circle swayed forward. The rather pretty girl who had mustered the nerve to come as a bearded lady trembled with excitement, thinking to be rewarded for an evening’s hideousness. The man who had spent the afternoon having tattoo marks painted on him skulked on the edge of the crowd, blushing furiously when any one told him he was sure to get it.
Self-consciously, the group moved forward. The pretty girl who had gathered the courage to show up as a bearded lady shook with excitement, hoping to be rewarded for an evening of outrageousness. The man who had spent the afternoon getting tattoo marks painted on him lingered at the edge of the crowd, blushing deeply whenever someone told him he was definitely going to get it.
“Lady and gent performers of this circus,” announced the ringmaster jovially, “I am sure we will all agree that a good time has been had by all. We will now bestow honor where honor is due by bestowing the prizes. Mrs. Townsend has asked me to bestow the prices. Now, fellow performers, the first prize is for that lady who has displayed this evening the most striking, becoming”—at this point the bearded lady sighed resignedly—“and original costume.” Here the bale of hay pricked up her ears. “Now I am sure that the decision which has been agreed upon will be unanimous with all here present. The first prize goes to Miss Betty Medill, the charming Egyptian snake-charmer.” There was a burst of applause, chiefly masculine, and Miss Betty Medill, blushing beautifully through her olive paint, was passed up to receive her award. With a tender glance the ringmaster handed down to her a huge bouquet of orchids.
“Ladies and gentlemen of this circus,” the ringmaster announced cheerfully, “I’m sure we can all agree that we've had a great time. Now, let’s give credit where it's due by handing out the prizes. Mrs. Townsend has asked me to present the awards. Now, fellow performers, the first prize is for the lady who has showcased the most striking, flattering”—at this moment, the bearded lady sighed in acceptance—“and original costume this evening.” At this, the bale of hay perked up its ears. “I’m confident that the decision we've come to will be unanimous among everyone here. The first prize goes to Miss Betty Medill, the delightful Egyptian snake-charmer.” There was a loud round of applause, mostly from the men, and Miss Betty Medill, blushing wonderfully beneath her olive face paint, was lifted up to receive her award. With a kind glance, the ringmaster handed her a large bouquet of orchids.
“And now,” he continued, looking round him, “the other prize is for that man who has the most amusing and original costume. This prize goes without dispute to a guest in our midst, a gentleman who is visiting here but whose stay we all hope will be long and merry—in short, to the noble camel who has entertained us all by his hungry look and his brilliant dancing throughout the evening.”
“And now,” he said, looking around, “the other prize is for the person with the funniest and most original costume. This prize undoubtedly goes to a guest among us, a gentleman who is visiting but whose time here we all hope will be long and enjoyable—in short, to the noble camel who has entertained us all with his hungry expression and his amazing dancing throughout the evening.”
He ceased and there was a violent clapping, and yeaing, for it was a popular choice. The prize, a large box of cigars, was put aside for the camel, as he was anatomically unable to accept it in person.
He stopped, and there was loud applause and cheers because it was a popular choice. The prize, a big box of cigars, was set aside for the camel since he couldn’t physically accept it himself.
“And now,” continued the ringmaster, “we will wind up the cotillion with the marriage of Mirth to Folly!
“And now,” continued the ringmaster, “we will wrap up the dance with the marriage of Mirth to Folly!
“Form for the grand wedding march, the beautiful snake-charmer and the noble camel in front!”
“Get in line for the grand wedding march, with the stunning snake-charmer and the majestic camel at the front!”
Betty skipped forward cheerily and wound an olive arm round the camel’s neck. Behind them formed the procession of little boys, little girls, country jakes, fat ladies, thin men, sword-swallowers, wild men of Borneo, and armless wonders, many of them well in their cups, all of them excited and happy and dazzled by the flow of light and color round them, and by the familiar faces, strangely unfamiliar under bizarre wigs and barbaric paint. The voluptuous chords of the wedding march done in blasphemous syncopation issued in a delirious blend from the trombones and saxophones—and the march began.
Betty skipped ahead happily and wrapped her olive-colored arm around the camel’s neck. Behind them was a parade of little boys, little girls, country folks, curvy women, slim men, sword-swallowers, wild men of Borneo, and armless wonders, many of them tipsy, all excited and joyful, dazzled by the vibrant lights and colors around them, and by familiar faces, oddly unfamiliar under unusual wigs and wild makeup. The rich chords of the wedding march played in a disrespectful syncopation, blending chaotically from the trombones and saxophones—and the march started.
“Aren’t you glad, camel?” demanded Betty sweetly as they stepped off. “Aren’t you glad we’re going to be married and you’re going to belong to the nice snake-charmer ever afterward?”
“Aren’t you glad, camel?” asked Betty with a sweet tone as they got off. “Aren’t you glad we’re getting married and you’ll belong to the nice snake-charmer forever after?”
The camel’s front legs pranced, expressing excessive joy.
The camel's front legs danced, showing overwhelming happiness.
“Minister! Minister! Where’s the minister?” cried voices out of the revel. “Who’s going to be the clergyman?”
“Minister! Minister! Where’s the minister?” shouted voices from the party. “Who’s going to be the pastor?”
The head of Jumbo, obese negro, waiter at the Tally-ho Club for many years, appeared rashly through a half-opened pantry door.
The head of Jumbo, a large black waiter who had been at the Tally-ho Club for many years, suddenly appeared through a half-open pantry door.
“Oh, Jumbo!”
“Oh, Jumbo!”
“Get old Jumbo. He’s the fella!”
“Get old Jumbo. He’s the guy!”
“Come on, Jumbo. How ’bout marrying us a couple?”
“Come on, Jumbo. How about marrying us?”
“Yea!”
"Yeah!"
Jumbo was seized by four comedians, stripped of his apron, and escorted to a raised daïs at the head of the ball. There his collar was removed and replaced back side forward with ecclesiastical effect. The parade separated into two lines, leaving an aisle for the bride and groom.
Jumbo was grabbed by four comedians, had his apron taken away, and was led to a raised platform at the front of the party. There, his collar was taken off and put back on in reverse, giving it a church-like vibe. The procession split into two lines, creating a path for the bride and groom.
“Lawdy, man,” roared Jumbo, “Ah got ole Bible ’n’ ev’ythin’, sho nuff.”
“Wow, man,” yelled Jumbo, “I’ve got the old Bible and everything, for sure.”
He produced a battered Bible from an interior pocket.
He pulled out a worn Bible from an inside pocket.
“Yea! Jumbo’s got a Bible!”
"Yeah! Jumbo has a Bible!"
“Razor, too, I’ll bet!”
“Razor, for sure!”
Together the snake-charmer and the camel ascended the cheering aisle and stopped in front of Jumbo.
Together, the snake charmer and the camel made their way up the cheering aisle and stopped in front of Jumbo.
“Where’s yo license, camel?”
“Where’s your license, camel?”
A man near by prodded Perry.
A man nearby nudged Perry.
“Give him a piece of paper. Anything’ll do.”
“Give him a piece of paper. Anything works.”
Perry fumbled confusedly in his pocket, found a folded paper, and pushed it out through the camel’s mouth. Holding it upside down Jumbo pretended to scan it earnestly.
Perry fumbled around in his pocket, found a folded piece of paper, and stuck it out through the camel's mouth. Holding it upside down, Jumbo pretended to look at it seriously.
“Dis yeah’s a special camel’s license,” he said. “Get you ring ready, camel.”
“It's a special camel’s license this year,” he said. “Get your ring ready, camel.”
Inside the camel Perry turned round and addressed his worse half.
Inside the camel, Perry turned around and spoke to his better half.
“Gimme a ring, for Heaven’s sake!”
“Give me a call, for goodness' sake!”
“I ain’t got none,” protested a weary voice.
“I don’t have any,” protested a tired voice.
“You have. I saw it.”
"You have. I saw it."
“I ain’t goin’ to take it offen my hand.”
“I’m not going to take it off my hand.”
“If you don’t I’ll kill you.”
“If you don’t, I’ll kill you.”
There was a gasp and Perry felt a huge affair of rhinestone and brass inserted into his hand.
There was a gasp, and Perry felt a large piece of rhinestone and brass placed into his hand.
Again he was nudged from the outside.
Again, someone nudged him from the outside.
“Speak up!”
"Speak louder!"
“I do!” cried Perry quickly.
"I do!" shouted Perry quickly.
He heard Betty’s responses given in a debonair tone, and even in this burlesque the sound thrilled him.
He heard Betty's replies in a smooth tone, and even in this playful situation, the sound excited him.
Then he had pushed the rhinestone through a tear in the camel’s coat and was slipping it on her finger, muttering ancient and historic words after Jumbo. He didn’t want any one to know about this ever. His one idea was to slip away without having to disclose his identity, for Mr. Tate had so far kept his secret well. A dignified young man, Perry—and this might injure his infant law practice.
Then he pushed the rhinestone through a tear in the camel’s coat and slipped it on her finger, muttering old historic words after Jumbo. He didn’t want anyone to find out about this ever. His plan was to sneak away without revealing his identity, since Mr. Tate had managed to keep his secret so far. A dignified young man, Perry—and this could harm his budding law practice.
“Embrace the bride!”
"Welcome the bride!"
“Unmask, camel, and kiss her!”
"Unmask, camel, and kiss her!"
Instinctively his heart beat high as Betty turned to him laughingly and began to stroke the card-board muzzle. He felt his self-control giving way, he longed to surround her with his arms and declare his identity and kiss those lips that smiled only a foot away—when suddenly the laughter and applause round them died off and a curious hush fell over the hall. Perry and Betty looked up in surprise. Jumbo had given vent to a huge “Hello!” in such a startled voice that all eyes were bent on him.
Instinctively, his heart raced as Betty turned to him, laughing, and started to stroke the cardboard muzzle. He felt his self-control slipping away; he longed to wrap his arms around her, reveal who he was, and kiss those lips that were just a foot away—when suddenly the laughter and applause around them faded, and an eerie silence descended over the hall. Perry and Betty looked up in surprise. Jumbo had let out a huge "Hello!" in such a startled voice that everyone turned to look at him.
“Hello!” he said again. He had turned round the camel’s marriage license, which he had been holding upside down, produced spectacles, and was studying it agonizingly.
“Hello!” he said again. He had flipped the camel’s marriage license, which he had been holding upside down, pulled out his glasses, and was studying it with great difficulty.
“Why,” he exclaimed, and in the pervading silence his words were heard plainly by every one in the room, “this yeah’s a sho-nuff marriage permit.”
“Why,” he exclaimed, and in the deep silence, everyone in the room clearly heard his words, “this year's a real marriage permit.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Huh?”
"Huh?"
“Say it again, Jumbo!”
“Say it again, Jumbo!”
“Sure you can read?”
“Are you sure you can read?”
Jumbo waved them to silence and Perry’s blood burned to fire in his veins as he realized the break he had made.
Jumbo signaled for them to be quiet, and Perry felt a rush of adrenaline as he recognized the mistake he had just made.
“Yassuh!” repeated Jumbo. “This yeah’s a sho-nuff license, and the pa’ties concerned one of ’em is dis yeah young lady, Miz Betty Medill, and th’ other’s Mistah Perry Pa’khurst.”
“Yeah!” Jumbo said again. “This is definitely a legit license, and the people involved are this young lady, Ms. Betty Medill, and the other is Mr. Perry Parkhurst.”
There was a general gasp, and a low rumble broke out as all eyes fell on the camel. Betty shrank away from him quickly, her tawny eyes giving out sparks of fury.
There was a collective gasp, and a low murmur spread through the crowd as everyone turned to look at the camel. Betty quickly backed away from him, her brown eyes flashing with anger.
“Is you Mistah Pa’khurst, you camel?”
“Are you Mr. Pa’khurst, you camel?”
Perry made no answer. The crowd pressed up closer and stared at him. He stood frozen rigid with embarrassment, his cardboard face still hungry and sardonic as he regarded the ominous Jumbo.
Perry didn't respond. The crowd moved in closer and gazed at him. He stood there, stiff with embarrassment, his cardboard expression still hungry and sarcastic as he looked at the intimidating Jumbo.
“Y’all bettah speak up!” said Jumbo slowly, “this yeah’s a mighty serious mattah. Outside mah duties at this club ah happens to be a sho-nuff minister in the Firs’ Cullud Baptis’ Church. It done look to me as though y’all is gone an’ got married.”
“Y’all better speak up!” Jumbo said slowly, “this is a really serious matter. Outside of my duties at this club, I happen to be a full-fledged minister in the First Colored Baptist Church. It looks to me like y’all have gone and gotten married.”
V
The scene that followed will go down forever in the annals of the Tallyho Club. Stout matrons fainted, one hundred per cent Americans swore, wild-eyed débutantes babbled in lightning groups instantly formed and instantly dissolved, and a great buzz of chatter, virulent yet oddly subdued, hummed through the chaotic ballroom. Feverish youths swore they would kill Perry or Jumbo or themselves or some one, and the Baptis’ preacheh was besieged by a tempestuous covey of clamorous amateur lawyers, asking questions, making threats, demanding precedents, ordering the bonds annulled, and especially trying to ferret out any hint of prearrangement in what had occurred.
The scene that followed will be remembered forever at the Tallyho Club. Stout women fainted, all-American folks swore, wide-eyed debutantes chatted in quick groups that formed and dissolved in an instant, and a loud buzz of conversation, intense yet strangely muted, filled the chaotic ballroom. Anxious youths vowed they would take out Perry, Jumbo, themselves, or someone, and the Baptist preacher was overwhelmed by a rowdy group of eager amateur lawyers, asking questions, making threats, demanding legal precedents, calling for the bonds to be canceled, and especially trying to uncover any signs of planning in what had happened.
In the corner Mrs. Townsend was crying softly on the shoulder of Mr. Howard Tate, who was trying vainly to comfort her; they were exchanging “all my fault’s” volubly and voluminously. Outside on a snow-covered walk Mr. Cyrus Medill, the Aluminum Man, was being paced slowly up and down between two brawny charioteers, giving vent now to a string of unrepeatables, now to wild pleadings that they’d just let him get at Jumbo. He was facetiously attired for the evening as a wild man of Borneo, and the most exacting stage-manager would have acknowledged any improvement in casting the part to be quite impossible.
In the corner, Mrs. Townsend was softly crying on Mr. Howard Tate’s shoulder, who was struggling to comfort her; they were both rapidly blaming themselves. Outside on a snow-covered sidewalk, Mr. Cyrus Medill, the Aluminum Man, was being paced back and forth between two strong charioteers, now venting a stream of unrepeatable phrases, now making desperate pleas to let him approach Jumbo. He was humorously dressed for the evening as a wild man of Borneo, and even the most demanding stage manager would have agreed that finding someone better for the role would be impossible.
Meanwhile the two principals held the real centre of the stage. Betty Medill—or was it Betty Parkhurst?—storming furiously, was surrounded by the plainer girls—the prettier ones were too busy talking about her to pay much attention to her—and over on the other side of the hall stood the camel, still intact except for his headpiece, which dangled pathetically on his chest. Perry was earnestly engaged in making protestations of his innocence to a ring of angry, puzzled men. Every few minutes, just as he had apparently proved his case, some one would mention the marriage certificate, and the inquisition would begin again.
Meanwhile, the two main characters were definitely the focus of the scene. Betty Medill—or was it Betty Parkhurst?—was furiously ranting, surrounded by the less attractive girls—the prettier ones were too busy gossiping about her to pay her much mind. On the opposite side of the hall stood the camel, still in one piece except for its headpiece, which hung sadly on its chest. Perry was seriously trying to prove his innocence to a group of angry, confused men. Every few minutes, just as he seemed to make his case, someone would bring up the marriage certificate, and the questioning would start all over again.
A girl named Marion Cloud, considered the second best belle of Toledo, changed the gist of the situation by a remark she made to Betty.
A girl named Marion Cloud, known as the second best beauty in Toledo, changed the whole situation with a comment she made to Betty.
“Well,” she said maliciously, “it’ll all blow over, dear. The courts will annul it without question.”
"Well," she said slyly, "it'll all pass soon, darling. The courts will cancel it without a doubt."
Betty’s angry tears dried miraculously in her eyes, her lips shut tight together, and she looked stonily at Marion. Then she rose and, scattering her sympathizers right and left, walked directly across the room to Perry, who stared at her in terror. Again silence crept down upon the room.
Betty’s angry tears dried quickly in her eyes, her lips pressed tightly together, and she stared coldly at Marion. Then she stood up and, brushing past her sympathizers on either side, walked straight across the room to Perry, who looked at her in fear. Once again, silence fell over the room.
“Will you have the decency to grant me five minutes’ conversation—or wasn’t that included in your plans?”
“Will you please have the decency to give me five minutes to talk—or was that not part of your plans?”
He nodded, his mouth unable to form words.
He nodded, unable to find the words.
Indicating coldly that he was to follow her she walked out into the hall with her chin uptilted and headed for the privacy of one of the little card-rooms.
Indicating stiffly that he was to follow her, she walked out into the hallway with her chin held high and made her way to one of the small card rooms for some privacy.
Perry started after her, but was brought to a jerky halt by the failure of his hind legs to function.
Perry took off after her but came to a sudden stop when his back legs wouldn't work.
“You stay here!” he commanded savagely.
“Stay here!” he commanded fiercely.
“I can’t,” whined a voice from the hump, “unless you get out first and let me get out.”
“I can’t,” complained a voice from the hump, “unless you get out first and let me out.”
Perry hesitated, but unable any longer to tolerate the eyes of the curious crowd he muttered a command and the camel moved carefully from the room on its four legs.
Perry hesitated, but unable to stand the curious crowd any longer, he muttered a command, and the camel carefully walked out of the room on its four legs.
Betty was waiting for him.
Betty was waiting for him.
“Well,” she began furiously, “you see what you’ve done! You and that crazy license! I told you you shouldn’t have gotten it!”
“Well,” she started angrily, “look at what you’ve done! You and that ridiculous license! I told you not to get it!”
“My dear girl, I—”
"My dear girl, I—"
“Don’t say ‘dear girl’ to me! Save that for your real wife if you ever get one after this disgraceful performance. And don’t try to pretend it wasn’t all arranged. You know you gave that colored waiter money! You know you did! Do you mean to say you didn’t try to marry me?”
“Don’t call me ‘dear girl’! Save that for your actual wife if you ever find one after this embarrassing performance. And don’t act like it wasn’t all planned. You know you slipped that waiter money! You know you did! Are you really going to say you didn’t try to marry me?”
“No—of course—”
“No, of course not.”
“Yes, you’d better admit it! You tried it, and now what are you going to do? Do you know my father’s nearly crazy? It’ll serve you right if he tries to kill you. He’ll take his gun and put some cold steel in you. Even if this wed—this thing can be annulled it’ll hang over me all the rest of my life!”
“Yes, you’d better admit it! You tried it, and now what are you going to do? Do you know my father’s nearly gone insane? It’ll serve you right if he tries to kill you. He’ll take his gun and put some cold steel in you. Even if this wed—this thing can be annulled it’ll hang over me for the rest of my life!”
Perry could not resist quoting softly: “‘Oh, camel, wouldn’t you like to belong to the pretty snake-charmer for all your—’”
Perry couldn’t help but quietly quote: “‘Oh, camel, wouldn’t you like to belong to the pretty snake-charmer for all your—’”
“Shut-up!” cried Betty.
"Shut up!" yelled Betty.
There was a pause.
There was a break.
“Betty,” said Perry finally, “there’s only one thing to do that will really get us out clear. That’s for you to marry me.”
“Betty,” Perry finally said, “there’s only one thing we can do that will really get us out of this. You need to marry me.”
“Marry you!”
"Let's get married!"
“Yes. Really it’s the only—”
"Yes. It's really the only—"
“You shut up! I wouldn’t marry you if—if—”
“You shut up! I wouldn't marry you even if—if—”
“I know. If I were the last man on earth. But if you care anything about your reputation—”
“I know. If I were the last guy on earth. But if you care at all about your reputation—”
“Reputation!” she cried. “You’re a nice one to think about my reputation now. Why didn’t you think about my reputation before you hired that horrible Jumbo to—to—”
“Reputation!” she shouted. “You’re a nice one to care about my reputation now. Why didn’t you think about my reputation before you hired that awful Jumbo to—to—”
Perry tossed up his hands hopelessly.
Perry threw his hands up in frustration.
“Very well. I’ll do anything you want. Lord knows I renounce all claims!”
“Sure thing. I’ll do whatever you need. Honestly, I’m giving up all my claims!”
“But,” said a new voice, “I don’t.”
“But,” said a new voice, “I don’t.”
Perry and Betty started, and she put her hand to her heart.
Perry and Betty began, and she pressed her hand against her heart.
“For Heaven’s sake, what was that?”
“For heaven’s sake, what was that?”
“It’s me,” said the camel’s back.
“It’s me,” said the camel’s back.
In a minute Perry had whipped off the camel’s skin, and a lax, limp object, his clothes hanging on him damply, his hand clenched tightly on an almost empty bottle, stood defiantly before them.
In a minute, Perry had pulled off the camel's skin, and a loose, limp figure, his clothes clinging to him, his hand tightly gripping an almost empty bottle, stood defiantly in front of them.
“Oh,” cried Betty, “you brought that object in here to frighten me! You told me he was deaf—that awful person!”
“Oh,” shouted Betty, “you brought that thing in here to scare me! You said he was deaf—that terrible person!”
The camel’s back sat down on a chair with a sigh of satisfaction.
The camel settled into a chair with a contented sigh.
“Don’t talk ’at way about me, lady. I ain’t no person. I’m your husband.”
“Don’t talk to me like that, lady. I’m not just anyone. I’m your husband.”
“Husband!”
“Babe!”
The cry was wrung simultaneously from Betty and Perry.
The cry escaped simultaneously from Betty and Perry.
“Why, sure. I’m as much your husband as that gink is. The smoke didn’t marry you to the camel’s front. He married you to the whole camel. Why, that’s my ring you got on your finger!”
“Of course. I’m just as much your husband as that guy is. The smoke didn’t marry you to the camel’s front. He married you to the whole camel. That’s my ring you’re wearing!”
With a little yelp she snatched the ring from her finger and flung it passionately at the floor.
With a small yelp, she tore the ring off her finger and passionately threw it to the floor.
“What’s all this?” demanded Perry dazedly.
“What’s going on here?” Perry asked, looking confused.
“Jes’ that you better fix me an’ fix me right. If you don’t I’m a-gonna have the same claim you got to bein’ married to her!”
“Just make sure you fix me up and do it right. If you don’t, I’m going to have the same claim you have to being married to her!”
“That’s bigamy,” said Perry, turning gravely to Betty.
"That’s bigamy," Perry said, turning serious as he looked at Betty.
Then came the supreme moment of Perry’s evening, the ultimate chance on which he risked his fortunes. He rose and looked first at Betty, where she sat weakly, aghast at this new complication, and then at the individual who swayed from side to side on his chair, uncertainly, menacingly.
Then came the peak moment of Perry’s evening, the final opportunity on which he risked everything. He stood up and looked first at Betty, who sat weakly, shocked by this new complication, and then at the person who rocked back and forth in his chair, unsure and threatening.
“Very well,” said Perry slowly to the individual, “you can have her. Betty, I’m going to prove to you that as far as I’m concerned our marriage was entirely accidental. I’m going to renounce utterly my rights to have you as my wife, and give you to—to the man whose ring you wear—your lawful husband.”
“Alright,” Perry said slowly to the person, “you can have her. Betty, I’m going to show you that, for me, our marriage was completely unintentional. I’m going to totally give up my rights to have you as my wife and hand you over to—the man whose ring you wear—your lawful husband.”
There was a pause and four horror-stricken eyes were turned on him.
There was a moment of silence, and four terrified eyes focused on him.
“Good-by, Betty,” he said brokenly. “Don’t forget me in your new-found happiness. I’m going to leave for the Far West on the morning train. Think of me kindly, Betty.”
“Goodbye, Betty,” he said with a heavy heart. “Don’t forget me in your new happiness. I’m leaving for the Far West on the morning train. Think of me kindly, Betty.”
With a last glance at them he turned and his head rested on his chest as his hand touched the door-knob.
With one last look at them, he turned, and his head dropped to his chest as his hand reached for the doorknob.
“Good-by,” he repeated. He turned the door-knob.
“Goodbye,” he said again. He turned the doorknob.
But at this sound the snakes and silk and tawny hair precipitated themselves violently toward him.
But at this sound, the snakes and silk and golden hair rushed toward him aggressively.
“Oh, Perry, don’t leave me! Perry, Perry, take me with you!”
“Oh, Perry, please don’t go! Perry, Perry, take me with you!”
Her tears flowed damply on his neck. Calmly he folded his arms about her.
Her tears ran down his neck. He wrapped his arms around her calmly.
“I don’t care,” she cried. “I love you and if you can wake up a minister at this hour and have it done over again I’ll go West with you.”
“I don’t care,” she yelled. “I love you, and if you can wake up a minister at this hour to do it all over again, I’ll go West with you.”
Over her shoulder the front part of the camel looked at the back part of the camel—and they exchanged a particularly subtle, esoteric sort of wink that only true camels can understand.
Over her shoulder, the front part of the camel looked at the back part of the camel—and they exchanged a particularly subtle, esoteric kind of wink that only true camels can understand.
MAY DAY
There had been a war fought and won and the great city of the conquering people was crossed with triumphal arches and vivid with thrown flowers of white, red, and rose. All through the long spring days the returning soldiers marched up the chief highway behind the strump of drums and the joyous, resonant wind of the brasses, while merchants and clerks left their bickerings and figurings and, crowding to the windows, turned their white-bunched faces gravely upon the passing battalions.
There had been a war fought and won, and the great city of the conquering people was adorned with triumphal arches and bright with flowers thrown in white, red, and pink. Throughout the long spring days, the returning soldiers marched up the main road, accompanied by the beat of drums and the joyful, resonant sound of brass instruments, while merchants and clerks set aside their arguments and calculations, crowding to the windows to watch the passing battalions with serious expressions on their faces.
Never had there been such splendor in the great city, for the victorious war had brought plenty in its train, and the merchants had flocked thither from the South and West with their households to taste of all the luscious feasts and witness the lavish entertainments prepared—and to buy for their women furs against the next winter and bags of golden mesh and varicolored slippers of silk and silver and rose satin and cloth of gold.
Never had there been such grandeur in the big city, for the victorious war had brought abundance with it, and merchants had come from the South and West with their families to enjoy all the delicious feasts and see the extravagant entertainment prepared—and to buy their women furs for the upcoming winter, along with bags of gold mesh and colorful slippers made of silk, silver, rose satin, and gold fabric.
So gaily and noisily were the peace and prosperity impending hymned by the scribes and poets of the conquering people that more and more spenders had gathered from the provinces to drink the wine of excitement, and faster and faster did the merchants dispose of their trinkets and slippers until they sent up a mighty cry for more trinkets and more slippers in order that they might give in barter what was demanded of them. Some even of them flung up their hands helplessly, shouting:
So cheerfully and loudly were the imminent peace and prosperity celebrated by the writers and poets of the victorious people that more and more spenders came in from the provinces to enjoy the thrill, and the merchants quickly sold their trinkets and slippers until they raised a huge demand for more trinkets and more slippers to trade for what was needed. Some of them even threw up their hands in desperation, shouting:
“Alas! I have no more slippers! and alas! I have no more trinkets! May heaven help me for I know not what I shall do!”
"Wow! I have no more slippers! and wow! I have no more trinkets! I hope heaven helps me because I don’t know what I’m going to do!"
But no one listened to their great outcry, for the throngs were far too busy—day by day, the foot-soldiers trod jauntily the highway and all exulted because the young men returning were pure and brave, sound of tooth and pink of cheek, and the young women of the land were virgins and comely both of face and of figure.
But no one paid attention to their loud cries, because the crowds were way too busy—day after day, the foot soldiers marched cheerfully along the highway and everyone celebrated because the young men coming back were pure and brave, healthy and rosy-cheeked, and the young women of the land were virgins and attractive both in face and figure.
So during all this time there were many adventures that happened in the great city, and, of these, several—or perhaps one—are here set down.
So during all this time, there were many adventures that took place in the great city, and several of them—or maybe just one—are recorded here.
I
I
At nine o’clock on the morning of the first of May, 1919, a young man spoke to the room clerk at the Biltmore Hotel, asking if Mr. Philip Dean were registered there, and if so, could he be connected with Mr. Dean’s rooms. The inquirer was dressed in a well-cut, shabby suit. He was small, slender, and darkly handsome; his eyes were framed above with unusually long eyelashes and below with the blue semicircle of ill health, this latter effect heightened by an unnatural glow which colored his face like a low, incessant fever.
At nine o'clock on the morning of May 1, 1919, a young man talked to the front desk clerk at the Biltmore Hotel, asking if Mr. Philip Dean was staying there, and if so, could he be connected to Mr. Dean's room. The man was wearing a well-tailored, worn-out suit. He was small, slim, and darkly attractive; his eyes were framed above by unusually long eyelashes and below by a blue shadow of poor health, this effect intensified by an unnatural flush that gave his face the appearance of a lingering, low-grade fever.
Mr. Dean was staying there. The young man was directed to a telephone at the side.
Mr. Dean was staying there. The young man was directed to a phone on the side.
After a second his connection was made; a sleepy voice hello’d from somewhere above.
After a moment, the connection was established; a drowsy voice said hello from somewhere above.
“Mr. Dean?”—this very eagerly—“it’s Gordon, Phil. It’s Gordon Sterrett. I’m down-stairs. I heard you were in New York and I had a hunch you’d be here.”
“Mr. Dean?”—very eagerly—“it’s Gordon, Phil. It’s Gordon Sterrett. I’m downstairs. I heard you were in New York and I had a feeling you’d be here.”
The sleepy voice became gradually enthusiastic. Well, how was Gordy, old boy! Well, he certainly was surprised and tickled! Would Gordy come right up, for Pete’s sake!
The sleepy voice got more and more excited. So, how's it going, Gordy, my man! He was definitely surprised and thrilled! Would Gordy please come up right away!
A few minutes later Philip Dean, dressed in blue silk pajamas, opened his door and the two young men greeted each other with a half-embarrassed exuberance. They were both about twenty-four, Yale graduates of the year before the war; but there the resemblance stopped abruptly. Dean was blond, ruddy, and rugged under his thin pajamas. Everything about him radiated fitness and bodily comfort. He smiled frequently, showing large and prominent teeth.
A few minutes later, Philip Dean, wearing blue silk pajamas, opened his door and the two young men greeted each other with a slightly awkward excitement. They were both around twenty-four, Yale graduates from the year before the war; but that’s where their similarities ended. Dean was blond, tanned, and sturdy under his thin pajamas. Everything about him exuded health and physical comfort. He smiled often, showing his large and noticeable teeth.
“I was going to look you up,” he cried enthusiastically. “I’m taking a couple of weeks off. If you’ll sit down a sec I’ll be right with you. Going to take a shower.”
“I was planning to find you,” he said excitedly. “I’m taking a few weeks off. If you’ll sit down for a minute, I’ll be right with you. I’m going to take a shower.”
As he vanished into the bathroom his visitor’s dark eyes roved nervously around the room, resting for a moment on a great English travelling bag in the corner and on a family of thick silk shirts littered on the chairs amid impressive neckties and soft woollen socks.
As he disappeared into the bathroom, his visitor's dark eyes anxiously scanned the room, pausing for a moment on a large English travel bag in the corner and on a pile of thick silk shirts scattered across the chairs alongside impressive neckties and soft wool socks.
Gordon rose and, picking up one of the shirts, gave it a minute examination. It was of very heavy silk, yellow, with a pale blue stripe—and there were nearly a dozen of them. He stared involuntarily at his own shirt-cuffs—they were ragged and linty at the edges and soiled to a faint gray. Dropping the silk shirt, he held his coat-sleeves down and worked the frayed shirt-cuffs up till they were out of sight. Then he went to the mirror and looked at himself with listless, unhappy interest. His tie, of former glory, was faded and thumb-creased—it served no longer to hide the jagged buttonholes of his collar. He thought, quite without amusement, that only three years before he had received a scattering vote in the senior elections at college for being the best-dressed man in his class.
Gordon got up and picked up one of the shirts to take a closer look. It was a heavy silk shirt, yellow with a light blue stripe—and there were almost a dozen of them. He couldn’t help but glance at his own shirt cuffs—they were frayed, covered in lint at the edges, and stained a dull gray. He dropped the silk shirt, pulled down his coat sleeves, and tucked the ragged cuffs out of sight. Then he went to the mirror and looked at himself with a sense of weary, unhappy curiosity. His once-stylish tie was faded and creased from being handled, failing to hide the torn buttonholes of his collar. He thought, without any amusement, that just three years earlier he had received a few votes in the senior elections at college for being the best-dressed guy in his class.
Dean emerged from the bathroom polishing his body.
Dean came out of the bathroom, rubbing down his body.
“Saw an old friend of yours last night,” he remarked. “Passed her in the lobby and couldn’t think of her name to save my neck. That girl you brought up to New Haven senior year.”
“Saw an old friend of yours last night,” he said. “I passed her in the lobby and couldn’t for the life of me remember her name. That girl you brought to New Haven senior year.”
Gordon started.
Gordon began.
“Edith Bradin? That whom you mean?”
“Edith Bradin? Is that who you mean?”
“’At’s the one. Damn good looking. She’s still sort of a pretty doll—you know what I mean: as if you touched her she’d smear.”
“That's the one. Really good looking. She’s still kind of a pretty doll—you know what I mean: as if you touched her she'd smear.”
He surveyed his shining self complacently in the mirror, smiled faintly, exposing a section of teeth.
He looked at his gleaming reflection in the mirror, smiled slightly, showing a glimpse of his teeth.
“She must be twenty-three anyway,” he continued.
“She has to be twenty-three at least,” he said.
“Twenty-two last month,” said Gordon absently.
“Twenty-two last month,” Gordon said absentmindedly.
“What? Oh, last month. Well, I imagine she’s down for the Gamma Psi dance. Did you know we’re having a Yale Gamma Psi dance to-night at Delmonico’s? You better come up, Gordy. Half of New Haven’ll probably be there. I can get you an invitation.”
“What? Oh, last month. Well, I guess she’s going to the Gamma Psi dance. Did you know we’re having a Yale Gamma Psi dance tonight at Delmonico’s? You should definitely come, Gordy. Half of New Haven will probably be there. I can get you an invitation.”
Draping himself reluctantly in fresh underwear, Dean lit a cigarette and sat down by the open window, inspecting his calves and knees under the morning sunshine which poured into the room.
Draping himself reluctantly in fresh underwear, Dean lit a cigarette and sat down by the open window, looking at his calves and knees under the morning sunlight that streamed into the room.
“Sit down, Gordy,” he suggested, “and tell me all about what you’ve been doing and what you’re doing now and everything.”
“Have a seat, Gordy,” he said, “and fill me in on everything you’ve been up to and what you’re working on now.”
Gordon collapsed unexpectedly upon the bed; lay there inert and spiritless. His mouth, which habitually dropped a little open when his face was in repose, became suddenly helpless and pathetic.
Gordon collapsed unexpectedly onto the bed, lying there lifeless and lacking energy. His mouth, which usually hung slightly open when he was relaxed, now appeared suddenly vulnerable and sad.
“What’s the matter?” asked Dean quickly.
"What's wrong?" Dean asked.
“Oh, God!”
“Oh my God!”
“What’s the matter?”
"What's wrong?"
“Every God damn thing in the world,” he said miserably. “I’ve absolutely gone to pieces, Phil. I’m all in.”
“Everything in the world,” he said miserably. “I’ve completely fallen apart, Phil. I’m done.”
“Huh?”
"Huh?"
“I’m all in.” His voice was shaking.
“I’m all in.” His voice trembled.
Dean scrutinized him more closely with appraising blue eyes.
Dean examined him more closely with evaluating blue eyes.
“You certainly look all shot.”
“You definitely look worn out.”
“I am. I’ve made a hell of a mess of everything.” He paused. “I’d better start at the beginning—or will it bore you?”
“I am. I’ve really messed everything up.” He paused. “I should start from the beginning—or will that bore you?”
“Not at all; go on.” There was, however, a hesitant note in Dean’s voice. This trip East had been planned for a holiday—to find Gordon Sterrett in trouble exasperated him a little.
“Not at all; go on.” There was, however, a hesitant tone in Dean’s voice. This trip East had been planned as a vacation—finding Gordon Sterrett in trouble annoyed him a bit.
“Go on,” he repeated, and then added half under his breath, “Get it over with.”
“Go on,” he said again, then added softly, “Just get it over with.”
“Well,” began Gordon unsteadily, “I got back from France in February, went home to Harrisburg for a month, and then came down to New York to get a job. I got one—with an export company. They fired me yesterday.”
“Well,” Gordon started hesitantly, “I got back from France in February, went home to Harrisburg for a month, and then came down to New York to find a job. I got one—with an export company. They fired me yesterday.”
“Fired you?”
"Did they fire you?"
“I’m coming to that, Phil. I want to tell you frankly. You’re about the only man I can turn to in a matter like this. You won’t mind if I just tell you frankly, will you, Phil?”
“I’m getting to that, Phil. I want to be honest with you. You’re basically the only guy I can go to about something like this. You won’t mind if I just say it straight, right, Phil?”
Dean stiffened a bit more. The pats he was bestowing on his knees grew perfunctory. He felt vaguely that he was being unfairly saddled with responsibility; he was not even sure he wanted to be told. Though never surprised at finding Gordon Sterrett in mild difficulty, there was something in this present misery that repelled him and hardened him, even though it excited his curiosity.
Dean tensed up a bit more. The pats he was giving to his knees became automatic. He felt somewhat that he was being unfairly burdened with responsibility; he wasn't even sure he wanted to hear about it. Although he was never surprised to find Gordon Sterrett in a minor jam, there was something about this current situation that pushed him away and made him tougher, even though it piqued his curiosity.
“Go on.”
“Go ahead.”
“It’s a girl.”
"It's a girl!"
“Hm.” Dean resolved that nothing was going to spoil his trip. If Gordon was going to be depressing, then he’d have to see less of Gordon.
“Hmm.” Dean was determined that nothing was going to ruin his trip. If Gordon was going to be a downer, then he’d just have to spend less time with Gordon.
“Her name is Jewel Hudson,” went on the distressed voice from the bed. “She used to be ‘pure,’ I guess, up to about a year ago. Lived here in New York—poor family. Her people are dead now and she lives with an old aunt. You see it was just about the time I met her that everybody began to come back from France in droves—and all I did was to welcome the newly arrived and go on parties with ’em. That’s the way it started, Phil, just from being glad to see everybody and having them glad to see me.”
“Her name is Jewel Hudson,” continued the distressed voice from the bed. “I guess she used to be ‘pure,’ up until about a year ago. She lived here in New York—poor family. Her relatives are all gone now and she’s living with an old aunt. You know, it was around the time I met her that everyone started coming back from France in large numbers—and all I did was welcome the newcomers and go to parties with them. That’s how it all started, Phil, just from being happy to see everyone and having them happy to see me.”
“You ought to’ve had more sense.”
"You should have been smarter."
“I know,” Gordon paused, and then continued listlessly. “I’m on my own now, you know, and Phil, I can’t stand being poor. Then came this darn girl. She sort of fell in love with me for a while and, though I never intended to get so involved, I’d always seem to run into her somewhere. You can imagine the sort of work I was doing for those exporting people—of course, I always intended to draw; do illustrating for magazines; there’s a pile of money in it.”
“I know,” Gordon paused, then continued in a dull tone. “I’m on my own now, you know, and Phil, I can’t stand being broke. Then this annoying girl came along. She kind of fell for me for a while, and even though I never meant to get so tangled up, I always seemed to run into her somewhere. You can guess the kind of work I was doing for those export folks—of course, I always meant to draw; do illustrations for magazines; there’s a lot of money in that.”
“Why didn’t you? You’ve got to buckle down if you want to make good,” suggested Dean with cold formalism.
“Why didn’t you? You need to focus if you want to succeed,” suggested Dean with a chilly formality.
“I tried, a little, but my stuff’s crude. I’ve got talent, Phil; I can draw—but I just don’t know how. I ought to go to art school and I can’t afford it. Well, things came to a crisis about a week ago. Just as I was down to about my last dollar this girl began bothering me. She wants some money; claims she can make trouble for me if she doesn’t get it.”
“I tried a bit, but my work is rough. I have talent, Phil; I can draw—but I just don’t know how to refine it. I should go to art school, but I can’t afford it. Well, things got tense about a week ago. Just as I was down to my last dollar, this girl started bothering me. She wants some money; she says she can cause me problems if I don’t pay her.”
“Can she?”
“Is she able to?”
“I’m afraid she can. That’s one reason I lost my job—she kept calling up the office all the time, and that was sort of the last straw down there. She’s got a letter all written to send to my family. Oh, she’s got me, all right. I’ve got to have some money for her.”
“I’m afraid she can. That’s one reason I lost my job—she kept calling the office all the time, and that was pretty much the last straw there. She’s got a letter all ready to send to my family. Oh, she’s got me, for sure. I need to get some money for her.”
There was an awkward pause. Gordon lay very still, his hands clenched by his side.
There was an awkward pause. Gordon lay very still, his hands clenched beside him.
“I’m all in,” he continued, his voice trembling. “I’m half crazy, Phil. If I hadn’t known you were coming East, I think I’d have killed myself. I want you to lend me three hundred dollars.”
“I’m totally in,” he continued, his voice shaking. “I’m almost losing it, Phil. If I hadn’t known you were coming East, I think I’d have ended my life. I want you to lend me three hundred dollars.”
Dean’s hands, which had been patting his bare ankles, were suddenly quiet—and the curious uncertainty playing between the two became taut and strained.
Dean’s hands, which had been rubbing his bare ankles, suddenly went still—and the curious tension between the two became tight and uncomfortable.
After a second Gordon continued:
After a moment, Gordon continued:
“I’ve bled the family until I’m ashamed to ask for another nickel.”
“I’ve drained the family dry to the point where I’m embarrassed to ask for another penny.”
Still Dean made no answer.
Dean still didn't respond.
“Jewel says she’s got to have two hundred dollars.”
“Jewel says she needs two hundred dollars.”
“Tell her where she can go.”
“Tell her where she can go.”
“Yes, that sounds easy, but she’s got a couple of drunken letters I wrote her. Unfortunately she’s not at all the flabby sort of person you’d expect.”
“Yes, that sounds simple, but she has a few drunken letters I wrote to her. Unfortunately, she's not at all the weak type you’d expect.”
Dean made an expression of distaste.
Dean made a face of disgust.
“I can’t stand that sort of woman. You ought to have kept away.”
“I can’t stand that kind of woman. You should have stayed away.”
“I know,” admitted Gordon wearily.
"I know," admitted Gordon tiredly.
“You’ve got to look at things as they are. If you haven’t got money you’ve got to work and stay away from women.”
“You’ve got to see things for what they are. If you don’t have money, you need to work and keep your distance from women.”
“That’s easy for you to say,” began Gordon, his eyes narrowing. “You’ve got all the money in the world.”
"That's easy for you to say," Gordon said, narrowing his eyes. "You've got all the money in the world."
“I most certainly have not. My family keep darn close tab on what I spend. Just because I have a little leeway I have to be extra careful not to abuse it.”
“I definitely have not. My family keeps a really close eye on what I spend. Just because I have a bit of freedom, I have to be extra careful not to take advantage of it.”
He raised the blind and let in a further flood of sunshine.
He lifted the blind and let in more sunlight.
“I’m no prig, Lord knows,” he went on deliberately. “I like pleasure—and I like a lot of it on a vacation like this, but you’re—you’re in awful shape. I never heard you talk just this way before. You seem to be sort of bankrupt—morally as well as financially.”
“I’m no prude, believe me,” he continued intentionally. “I enjoy pleasure—and I want a lot of it on a vacation like this, but you’re—you’re really in bad shape. I’ve never heard you talk like this before. You seem to be kind of broke—both morally and financially.”
“Don’t they usually go together?”
“Don’t they usually come together?”
Dean shook his head impatiently.
Dean shook his head in frustration.
“There’s a regular aura about you that I don’t understand. It’s a sort of evil.”
“There’s a constant vibe about you that I don’t get. It feels kind of wicked.”
“It’s an air of worry and poverty and sleepless nights,” said Gordon, rather defiantly.
“It’s a feeling of anxiety, struggle, and restless nights,” said Gordon, rather defiantly.
“I don’t know.”
"I have no idea."
“Oh, I admit I’m depressing. I depress myself. But, my God, Phil, a week’s rest and a new suit and some ready money and I’d be like—like I was. Phil, I can draw like a streak, and you know it. But half the time I haven’t had the money to buy decent drawing materials—and I can’t draw when I’m tired and discouraged and all in. With a little ready money I can take a few weeks off and get started.”
“Oh, I know I’m a downer. I bring myself down. But honestly, Phil, a week of rest, a new suit, and some cash, and I’d be back to how I used to be. Phil, I can draw really well, and you know that. But half the time, I haven’t had the money to buy good drawing supplies—and I can’t draw when I’m worn out and feeling low. With a little cash, I could take a few weeks off to get back on track.”
“How do I know you wouldn’t use it on some other woman?”
“How can I be sure you wouldn’t use it on another woman?”
“Why rub it in?” said Gordon, quietly.
“Why bring it up?” said Gordon, quietly.
“I’m not rubbing it in. I hate to see you this way.”
“I’m not gloating. It bothers me to see you like this.”
“Will you lend me the money, Phil?”
“Can you lend me some money, Phil?”
“I can’t decide right off. That’s a lot of money and it’ll be darn inconvenient for me.”
“I can’t decide right away. That’s a lot of money, and it would be really inconvenient for me.”
“It’ll be hell for me if you can’t—I know I’m whining, and it’s all my own fault but—that doesn’t change it.”
“It’s going to be terrible for me if you can’t—I know I’m complaining, and it’s all my own fault but—that doesn’t change anything.”
“When could you pay it back?”
“When can you pay it back?”
This was encouraging. Gordon considered. It was probably wisest to be frank.
This was encouraging. Gordon thought about it. It was probably best to be honest.
“Of course, I could promise to send it back next month, but—I’d better say three months. Just as soon as I start to sell drawings.”
“Sure, I could promise to send it back next month, but—I should probably say three months. As soon as I start selling drawings.”
“How do I know you’ll sell any drawings?”
“How can I be sure you’ll sell any drawings?”
A new hardness in Dean’s voice sent a faint chill of doubt over Gordon. Was it possible that he wouldn’t get the money?
A new edge in Dean’s voice sent a slight chill of doubt through Gordon. Could it be that he wouldn’t get the money?
“I supposed you had a little confidence in me.”
“I thought you had a bit of confidence in me.”
“I did have—but when I see you like this I begin to wonder.”
“I did have—but when I see you like this, I start to question.”
“Do you suppose if I wasn’t at the end of my rope I’d come to you like this? Do you think I’m enjoying it?” He broke off and bit his lip, feeling that he had better subdue the rising anger in his voice. After all, he was the suppliant.
“Do you really think I’d come to you like this if I wasn’t desperate? Do you think I’m enjoying it?” He stopped and bit his lip, realizing he needed to control the anger building in his voice. After all, he was the one asking for help.
“You seem to manage it pretty easily,” said Dean angrily. “You put me in the position where, if I don’t lend it to you, I’m a sucker—oh, yes, you do. And let me tell you it’s no easy thing for me to get hold of three hundred dollars. My income isn’t so big but that a slice like that won’t play the deuce with it.”
“You make it look so easy,” Dean said angrily. “You put me in a spot where if I don’t lend it to you, I come off as a fool—oh, yes, you do. And let me tell you, it’s not easy for me to come up with three hundred dollars. My income isn’t so large that a chunk like that won’t really mess things up.”
He left his chair and began to dress, choosing his clothes carefully. Gordon stretched out his arms and clenched the edges of the bed, fighting back a desire to cry out. His head was splitting and whirring, his mouth was dry and bitter and he could feel the fever in his blood resolving itself into innumerable regular counts like a slow dripping from a roof.
He got up from his chair and started getting dressed, picking his clothes thoughtfully. Gordon stretched his arms and gripped the sides of the bed, holding back the urge to yell. His head was pounding and spinning, his mouth was dry and bitter, and he could feel the fever in his veins settling into countless steady beats like the slow drip of water from a roof.
Dean tied his tie precisely, brushed his eyebrows, and removed a piece of tobacco from his teeth with solemnity. Next he filled his cigarette case, tossed the empty box thoughtfully into the waste basket, and settled the case in his vest pocket.
Dean tied his tie neatly, brushed his eyebrows, and carefully removed a piece of tobacco from his teeth. Then he filled his cigarette case, tossed the empty box into the wastebasket, and tucked the case into his vest pocket.
“Had breakfast?” he demanded.
"Have you eaten?" he demanded.
“No; I don’t eat it any more.”
“No; I don’t eat it anymore.”
“Well, we’ll go out and have some. We’ll decide about that money later. I’m sick of the subject. I came East to have a good time.
“Well, let’s go out and grab some. We can figure out that money later. I’m done with that topic. I came East to enjoy myself."
“Let’s go over to the Yale Club,” he continued moodily, and then added with an implied reproof: “You’ve given up your job. You’ve got nothing else to do.”
“Let’s head over to the Yale Club,” he said thoughtfully, then added with a hint of disapproval: “You quit your job. You have nothing else going on.”
“I’d have a lot to do if I had a little money,” said Gordon pointedly.
“I’d have a lot to do if I had a little money,” Gordon said with emphasis.
“Oh, for Heaven’s sake drop the subject for a while! No point in glooming on my whole trip. Here, here’s some money.”
“Oh, for heaven’s sake, let’s drop the subject for a bit! There's no point in ruining my whole trip. Here, take this money.”
He took a five-dollar bill from his wallet and tossed it over to Gordon, who folded it carefully and put it in his pocket. There was an added spot of color in his cheeks, an added glow that was not fever. For an instant before they turned to go out their eyes met and in that instant each found something that made him lower his own glance quickly. For in that instant they quite suddenly and definitely hated each other.
He took a five-dollar bill from his wallet and tossed it to Gordon, who folded it carefully and put it in his pocket. There was a bit more color in his cheeks, a glow that wasn't from fever. For a moment before they turned to leave, their eyes met, and in that moment, each found something that made him quickly look away. In that instant, they suddenly and definitely hated each other.
II
Fifth Avenue and Forty-fourth Street swarmed with the noon crowd. The wealthy, happy sun glittered in transient gold through the thick windows of the smart shops, lighting upon mesh bags and purses and strings of pearls in gray velvet cases; upon gaudy feather fans of many colors; upon the laces and silks of expensive dresses; upon the bad paintings and the fine period furniture in the elaborate show rooms of interior decorators.
Fifth Avenue and Forty-fourth Street was packed with the lunchtime crowd. The wealthy sparkled under the bright sun as it shined through the thick windows of stylish shops, highlighting mesh bags and purses, strings of pearls in gray velvet cases; colorful feather fans; the laces and silks of fancy dresses; and the mediocre paintings and fine period furniture in the elaborate showrooms of interior decorators.
Working-girls, in pairs and groups and swarms, loitered by these windows, choosing their future boudoirs from some resplendent display which included even a man’s silk pajamas laid domestically across the bed. They stood in front of the jewelry stores and picked out their engagement rings, and their wedding rings and their platinum wrist watches, and then drifted on to inspect the feather fans and opera cloaks; meanwhile digesting the sandwiches and sundaes they had eaten for lunch.
Working girls, in pairs and groups, lingered by these windows, picking out their future bedrooms from some stunning displays that even featured a man's silk pajamas laid out on the bed. They gathered in front of the jewelry stores, selecting their engagement rings, wedding bands, and platinum wristwatches, before moving on to check out the feather fans and opera cloaks; all while digesting the sandwiches and sundaes they had for lunch.
All through the crowd were men in uniform, sailors from the great fleet anchored in the Hudson, soldiers with divisional insignia from Massachusetts to California, wanting fearfully to be noticed, and finding the great city thoroughly fed up with soldiers unless they were nicely massed into pretty formations and uncomfortable under the weight of a pack and rifle. Through this medley Dean and Gordon wandered; the former interested, made alert by the display of humanity at its frothiest and gaudiest; the latter reminded of how often he had been one of the crowd, tired, casually fed, overworked, and dissipated. To Dean the struggle was significant, young, cheerful; to Gordon it was dismal, meaningless, endless.
All through the crowd were men in uniform, sailors from the massive fleet anchored in the Hudson, soldiers with divisional badges from Massachusetts to California, nervously wanting to be noticed, but finding the big city completely tired of soldiers unless they were neatly lined up in attractive formations, suffering under the weight of their gear and rifles. Amid this mix, Dean and Gordon wandered; Dean was engaged, energized by the vibrant display of humanity at its most lively and colorful; Gordon was reminded of how often he had blended into the crowd, exhausted, casually satisfied, overworked, and wasted. To Dean, the hustle was meaningful, youthful, and optimistic; to Gordon, it was bleak, pointless, and never-ending.
In the Yale Club they met a group of their former classmates who greeted the visiting Dean vociferously. Sitting in a semicircle of lounges and great chairs, they had a highball all around.
In the Yale Club, they ran into a group of their old classmates who welcomed the visiting Dean enthusiastically. Sitting in a semicircle of couches and big chairs, they all had a highball.
Gordon found the conversation tiresome and interminable. They lunched together en masse, warmed with liquor as the afternoon began. They were all going to the Gamma Psi dance that night—it promised to be the best party since the war.
Gordon found the conversation boring and never-ending. They all had lunch together en masse, feeling buzzed from the drinks as the afternoon started. They were all heading to the Gamma Psi dance that night—it was set to be the best party since the war.
“Edith Bradin’s coming,” said some one to Gordon. “Didn’t she used to be an old flame of yours? Aren’t you both from Harrisburg?”
“Edith Bradin is coming,” someone said to Gordon. “Wasn’t she an old flame of yours? Aren't you both from Harrisburg?”
“Yes.” He tried to change the subject. “I see her brother occasionally. He’s sort of a socialistic nut. Runs a paper or something here in New York.”
“Yes.” He tried to shift the topic. “I see her brother from time to time. He’s kind of a socialistic weirdo. He runs a paper or something here in New York.”
“Not like his gay sister, eh?” continued his eager informant. “Well, she’s coming to-night—with a junior named Peter Himmel.”
“Not like his gay sister, right?” continued his eager informant. “Well, she’s coming tonight—with a junior named Peter Himmel.”
Gordon was to meet Jewel Hudson at eight o’clock—he had promised to have some money for her. Several times he glanced nervously at his wrist watch. At four, to his relief, Dean rose and announced that he was going over to Rivers Brothers to buy some collars and ties. But as they left the Club another of the party joined them, to Gordon’s great dismay. Dean was in a jovial mood now, happy, expectant of the evening’s party, faintly hilarious. Over in Rivers’ he chose a dozen neckties, selecting each one after long consultations with the other man. Did he think narrow ties were coming back? And wasn’t it a shame that Rivers couldn’t get any more Welsh Margotson collars? There never was a collar like the “Covington.”
Gordon was supposed to meet Jewel Hudson at eight o'clock—he had promised to bring some money for her. Several times he nervously checked his watch. At four, to his relief, Dean announced that he was heading over to Rivers Brothers to buy some collars and ties. But as they left the Club, another person from their group joined them, much to Gordon’s dismay. Dean was in a cheerful mood now, excited about the evening’s party and a bit silly. Over at Rivers, he picked out a dozen neckties, choosing each one after lengthy discussions with the other guy. Did he think narrow ties were making a comeback? And wasn’t it a shame that Rivers couldn’t get any more Welsh Margotson collars? There had never been a collar like the “Covington.”
Gordon was in something of a panic. He wanted the money immediately. And he was now inspired also with a vague idea of attending the Gamma Psi dance. He wanted to see Edith—Edith whom he hadn’t met since one romantic night at the Harrisburg Country Club just before he went to France. The affair had died, drowned in the turmoil of the war and quite forgotten in the arabesque of these three months, but a picture of her, poignant, debonnaire, immersed in her own inconsequential chatter, recurred to him unexpectedly and brought a hundred memories with it. It was Edith’s face that he had cherished through college with a sort of detached yet affectionate admiration. He had loved to draw her—around his room had been a dozen sketches of her—playing golf, swimming—he could draw her pert, arresting profile with his eyes shut.
Gordon was in a bit of a panic. He needed the money right away. And he was also suddenly thinking about going to the Gamma Psi dance. He wanted to see Edith—Edith, whom he hadn’t seen since one romantic night at the Harrisburg Country Club just before he left for France. The relationship had faded away, lost in the chaos of the war and mostly forgotten in the whirlwind of these past three months, but an image of her, striking and charming, caught up in her own trivial chatter, unexpectedly resurfaced and brought back a flood of memories. Edith’s face was the one he had cherished throughout college, with a kind of distant yet affectionate admiration. He loved drawing her—around his room were a dozen sketches of her—golfing, swimming—he could sketch her lively, captivating profile with his eyes closed.
They left Rivers’ at five-thirty and paused for a moment on the sidewalk.
They left Rivers' at five-thirty and stopped for a moment on the sidewalk.
“Well,” said Dean genially, “I’m all set now. Think I’ll go back to the hotel and get a shave, haircut, and massage.”
“Well,” Dean said cheerfully, “I’m all set now. I think I’ll head back to the hotel for a shave, haircut, and massage.”
“Good enough,” said the other man, “I think I’ll join you.”
“Sounds good,” said the other man, “I think I’ll join you.”
Gordon wondered if he was to be beaten after all. With difficulty he restrained himself from turning to the man and snarling out, “Go on away, damn you!” In despair he suspected that perhaps Dean had spoken to him, was keeping him along in order to avoid a dispute about the money.
Gordon wondered if he was really going to get beaten. He struggled to hold himself back from turning to the man and snapping, “Just go away, damn you!” In his frustration, he worried that maybe Dean had talked to him and was keeping him around to prevent an argument over the money.
They went into the Biltmore—a Biltmore alive with girls—mostly from the West and South, the stellar débutantes of many cities gathered for the dance of a famous fraternity of a famous university. But to Gordon they were faces in a dream. He gathered together his forces for a last appeal, was about to come out with he knew not what, when Dean suddenly excused himself to the other man and taking Gordon’s arm led him aside.
They walked into the Biltmore—a Biltmore buzzing with girls—mostly from the West and South, the shining debutantes from various cities gathered for the dance of a renowned fraternity from a well-known university. But to Gordon, they were just faces in a dream. He prepared himself for one last attempt, ready to say something he wasn’t even sure of, when Dean suddenly excused himself to the other guy and, taking Gordon's arm, led him aside.
“Gordy,” he said quickly, “I’ve thought the whole thing over carefully and I’ve decided that I can’t lend you that money. I’d like to oblige you, but I don’t feel I ought to—it’d put a crimp in me for a month.”
“Gordy,” he said quickly, “I’ve thought this through carefully and I’ve decided that I can’t lend you that money. I want to help you, but I really shouldn’t—it would set me back for a month.”
Gordon, watching him dully, wondered why he had never before noticed how much those upper teeth projected.
Gordon, watching him blankly, wondered why he had never really noticed how much those top teeth stuck out.
“I’m—mighty sorry, Gordon,” continued Dean, “but that’s the way it is.”
“I’m really sorry, Gordon,” Dean continued, “but that’s just how it is.”
He took out his wallet and deliberately counted out seventy-five dollars in bills.
He pulled out his wallet and purposefully counted out seventy-five dollars in cash.
“Here,” he said, holding them out, “here’s seventy-five; that makes eighty all together. That’s all the actual cash I have with me, besides what I’ll actually spend on the trip.”
“Here,” he said, holding them out, “here’s seventy-five; that makes eighty altogether. That’s all the cash I have on me, besides what I’ll actually spend on the trip.”
Gordon raised his clenched hand automatically, opened it as though it were a tongs he was holding, and clenched it again on the money.
Gordon raised his clenched hand without thinking, opened it like he was using tongs, and then closed it again around the money.
“I’ll see you at the dance,” continued Dean. “I’ve got to get along to the barber shop.”
“I’ll see you at the dance,” Dean said. “I need to head over to the barber shop.”
“So-long,” said Gordon in a strained and husky voice.
“So long,” said Gordon in a strained and raspy voice.
“So-long.”
“Goodbye.”
Dean, began to smile, but seemed to change his mind. He nodded briskly and disappeared.
Dean started to smile but then seemed to have a change of heart. He nodded quickly and walked away.
But Gordon stood there, his handsome face awry with distress, the roll of bills clenched tightly in his hand. Then, blinded by sudden tears, he stumbled clumsily down the Biltmore steps.
But Gordon stood there, his attractive face twisted with worry, the stack of bills clenched tightly in his hand. Then, blinded by sudden tears, he awkwardly stumbled down the Biltmore steps.
III
About nine o’clock of the same night two human beings came out of a cheap restaurant in Sixth Avenue. They were ugly, ill-nourished, devoid of all except the very lowest form of intelligence, and without even that animal exuberance that in itself brings color into life; they were lately vermin-ridden, cold, and hungry in a dirty town of a strange land; they were poor, friendless; tossed as driftwood from their births, they would be tossed as driftwood to their deaths. They were dressed in the uniform of the United States Army, and on the shoulder of each was the insignia of a drafted division from New Jersey, landed three days before.
About nine o’clock that same night, two people walked out of a cheap restaurant on Sixth Avenue. They looked rough, poorly nourished, lacking even a basic level of intelligence, and didn’t have that basic energy that adds color to life; they had only recently been infested with pests, were cold, and hungry in a dirty city in an unfamiliar land; they were poor and friendless; tossed around like driftwood from their beginnings, they would be tossed like driftwood to their ends. They were wearing the uniform of the United States Army, and on each of their shoulders was the insignia of a drafted division from New Jersey, which had arrived three days earlier.
The taller of the two was named Carrol Key, a name hinting that in his veins, however thinly diluted by generations of degeneration, ran blood of some potentiality. But one could stare endlessly at the long, chinless face, the dull, watery eyes, and high cheek-bones, without finding suggestion of either ancestral worth or native resourcefulness.
The taller of the two was named Carrol Key, a name suggesting that in his veins, however diluted by generations of decline, ran blood with some potential. But you could look at his long, chinless face, his dull, watery eyes, and high cheekbones for as long as you wanted without discovering any hint of ancestral value or natural resourcefulness.
His companion was swart and bandy-legged, with rat-eyes and a much-broken hooked nose. His defiant air was obviously a pretense, a weapon of protection borrowed from that world of snarl and snap, of physical bluff and physical menace, in which he had always lived. His name was Gus Rose.
His companion was dark-skinned and had bow legs, with beady eyes and a broken hooked nose. His defiant attitude was clearly an act, a defense mechanism taken from the rough, aggressive world he had always known, filled with threats and intimidation. His name was Gus Rose.
Leaving the café they sauntered down Sixth Avenue, wielding toothpicks with great gusto and complete detachment.
Leaving the café, they strolled down Sixth Avenue, casually using toothpicks with enthusiasm and total indifference.
“Where to?” asked Rose, in a tone which implied that he would not be surprised if Key suggested the South Sea Islands.
“Where to?” asked Rose, in a way that suggested he wouldn’t be shocked if Key mentioned the South Sea Islands.
“What you say we see if we can getta holda some liquor?” Prohibition was not yet. The ginger in the suggestion was caused by the law forbidding the selling of liquor to soldiers.
“What do you say we try to get some liquor?” Prohibition wasn’t in effect yet. The excitement in the suggestion was due to the law prohibiting the sale of alcohol to soldiers.
Rose agreed enthusiastically.
Rose was all in.
“I got an idea,” continued Key, after a moment’s thought, “I got a brother somewhere.”
“I have an idea,” continued Key, after a moment of thinking, “I have a brother somewhere.”
“In New York?”
"In NYC?"
“Yeah. He’s an old fella.” He meant that he was an elder brother. “He’s a waiter in a hash joint.”
“Yeah. He’s an old guy.” He meant that he was an older brother. “He’s a waiter at a diner.”
“Maybe he can get us some.”
“Maybe he can get us some.”
“I’ll say he can!”
“I bet he can!”
“B’lieve me, I’m goin’ to get this darn uniform off me to-morra. Never get me in it again, neither. I’m goin’ to get me some regular clothes.”
“Believe me, I’m going to get this darn uniform off me tomorrow. You’ll never catch me in it again, either. I’m going to get myself some regular clothes.”
“Say, maybe I’m not.”
"Maybe I’m not."
As their combined finances were something less than five dollars, this intention can be taken largely as a pleasant game of words, harmless and consoling. It seemed to please both of them, however, for they reinforced it with chuckling and mention of personages high in biblical circles, adding such further emphasis as “Oh, boy!” “You know!” and “I’ll say so!” repeated many times over.
As their total money was under five dollars, this idea can be seen mostly as a lighthearted way to express themselves, harmless and comforting. However, it seemed to make both of them happy, as they laughed and talked about famous biblical figures, adding extra emphasis with phrases like “Oh, boy!” “You know!” and “I’ll say so!” repeated multiple times.
The entire mental pabulum of these two men consisted of an offended nasal comment extended through the years upon the institution—army, business, or poorhouse—which kept them alive, and toward their immediate superior in that institution. Until that very morning the institution had been the “government” and the immediate superior had been the “Cap’n”—from these two they had glided out and were now in the vaguely uncomfortable state before they should adopt their next bondage. They were uncertain, resentful, and somewhat ill at ease. This they hid by pretending an elaborate relief at being out of the army, and by assuring each other that military discipline should never again rule their stubborn, liberty-loving wills. Yet, as a matter of fact, they would have felt more at home in a prison than in this new-found and unquestionable freedom.
The whole mindset of these two men was shaped by a grudge that had developed over the years toward the institution—be it the army, a business, or a poorhouse—that had supported them, as well as their direct superior in that institution. Until that very morning, the institution had been the “government,” and their immediate boss had been the “Cap’n.” They had moved away from that and now found themselves in a vaguely uncomfortable position before deciding on their next confinement. They felt uncertain, resentful, and somewhat out of place. They masked this by acting relieved to be out of the army and by assuring each other that military discipline would never again control their stubborn, freedom-loving spirits. Yet, in reality, they would have felt more at home in a prison than in this newfound and unquestionable freedom.
Suddenly Key increased his gait. Rose, looking up and following his glance, discovered a crowd that was collecting fifty yards down the street. Key chuckled and began to run in the direction of the crowd; Rose thereupon also chuckled and his short bandy legs twinkled beside the long, awkward strides of his companion.
Suddenly, Key picked up his pace. Rose, glancing up and following his gaze, spotted a crowd gathering about fifty yards down the street. Key laughed and started to run toward the crowd; Rose also chuckled and his short, bandy legs moved quickly alongside the long, awkward strides of his friend.
Reaching the outskirts of the crowd they immediately became an indistinguishable part of it. It was composed of ragged civilians somewhat the worse for liquor, and of soldiers representing many divisions and many stages of sobriety, all clustered around a gesticulating little Jew with long black whiskers, who was waving his arms and delivering an excited but succinct harangue. Key and Rose, having wedged themselves into the approximate parquet, scrutinized him with acute suspicion, as his words penetrated their common consciousness.
Reaching the edge of the crowd, they quickly blended in. It was made up of disheveled civilians, slightly worse for wear from drinking, and soldiers from various divisions, each at different levels of sobriety, all gathered around a gesturing little Jewish man with long black whiskers, who was waving his arms and giving an excited but brief speech. Key and Rose, having squeezed themselves into the surrounding area, watched him with sharp suspicion as his words reached their awareness.
“—What have you got outa the war?” he was crying fiercely. “Look arounja, look arounja! Are you rich? Have you got a lot of money offered you?—no; you’re lucky if you’re alive and got both your legs; you’re lucky if you came back an’ find your wife ain’t gone off with some other fella that had the money to buy himself out of the war! That’s when you’re lucky! Who got anything out of it except J. P. Morgan an’ John D. Rockerfeller?”
“—What did you get from the war?” he was shouting angrily. “Look around, look around! Are you rich? Do you have a lot of money offered to you?—no; you’re lucky if you’re alive and have both your legs; you’re lucky if you came back and found out your wife hasn’t run off with some other guy who had the cash to buy himself out of the war! That’s when you’re really lucky! Who benefitted from it except J. P. Morgan and John D. Rockefeller?”
At this point the little Jew’s oration was interrupted by the hostile impact of a fist upon the point of his bearded chin and he toppled backward to a sprawl on the pavement.
At this moment, the little Jewish guy’s speech was cut short by a hard punch to his bearded chin, and he fell backward, sprawling out on the pavement.
“God damn Bolsheviki!” cried the big soldier-blacksmith who had delivered the blow. There was a rumble of approval, the crowd closed in nearer.
“Damn Bolsheviks!” shouted the big soldier-blacksmith who had thrown the punch. There was a murmur of agreement, and the crowd moved in closer.
The Jew staggered to his feet, and immediately went down again before a half-dozen reaching-in fists. This time he stayed down, breathing heavily, blood oozing from his lip where it was cut within and without.
The Jew stumbled to his feet, but quickly went down again under a flurry of fists. This time he stayed down, breathing heavily, blood seeping from his lip where it was cut inside and out.
There was a riot of voices, and in a minute Rose and Key found themselves flowing with the jumbled crowd down Sixth Avenue under the leadership of a thin civilian in a slouch hat and the brawny soldier who had summarily ended the oration. The crowd had marvellously swollen to formidable proportions and a stream of more non-committal citizens followed it along the sidewalks lending their moral support by intermittent huzzas.
There was a chaotic mix of voices, and in no time, Rose and Key found themselves moving with the crowd down Sixth Avenue, led by a tall civilian in a slouch hat and the strong soldier who had abruptly ended the speech. The crowd had grown impressively large, and a stream of onlookers trailed along the sidewalks, lending their support with occasional cheers.
“Where we goin’?” yelled Key to the man nearest him.
“Where are we going?” yelled Key to the man next to him.
His neighbor pointed up to the leader in the slouch hat.
His neighbor gestured toward the leader in the slouch hat.
“That guy knows where there’s a lot of ’em! We’re goin’ to show ’em!”
“That guy knows where there are a lot of them! We’re going to show them!”
“We’re goin’ to show ’em!” whispered Key delightedly to Rose, who repeated the phrase rapturously to a man on the other side.
“We're going to show them!” Key whispered excitedly to Rose, who joyfully repeated the phrase to a man on the other side.
Down Sixth Avenue swept the procession, joined here and there by soldiers and marines, and now and then by civilians, who came up with the inevitable cry that they were just out of the army themselves, as if presenting it as a card of admission to a newly formed Sporting and Amusement Club.
Down Sixth Avenue the parade moved, occasionally joined by soldiers and marines, and now and then by civilians who exclaimed that they had just come from the army themselves, as if trying to use it as a ticket to a newly established Sporting and Amusement Club.
Then the procession swerved down a cross street and headed for Fifth Avenue and the word filtered here and there that they were bound for a Red meeting at Tolliver Hall.
Then the procession turned down a side street and made its way to Fifth Avenue, and word spread here and there that they were headed for a Red meeting at Tolliver Hall.
“Where is it?”
"Where is it at?"
The question went up the line and a moment later the answer floated hack. Tolliver Hall was down on Tenth Street. There was a bunch of other sojers who was goin’ to break it up and was down there now!
The question went up the line, and a moment later, the answer came back. Tolliver Hall was on Tenth Street. There was a group of other soldiers who were going to break it up and were down there now!
But Tenth Street had a faraway sound and at the word a general groan went up and a score of the procession dropped out. Among these were Rose and Key, who slowed down to a saunter and let the more enthusiastic sweep on by.
But Tenth Street had a distant sound, and at the mention of it, a collective groan arose, causing several people in the procession to drop out. Among them were Rose and Key, who slowed down to a leisurely stroll and let the more enthusiastic ones pass by.
“I’d rather get some liquor,” said Key as they halted and made their way to the sidewalk amid cries of “Shell hole!” and “Quitters!”
“I’d rather get some liquor,” said Key as they stopped and headed to the sidewalk amid shouts of “Shell hole!” and “Quitters!”
“Does your brother work around here?” asked Rose, assuming the air of one passing from the superficial to the eternal.
“Does your brother work nearby?” Rose asked, taking on the demeanor of someone moving from the surface to the profound.
“He oughta,” replied Key. “I ain’t seen him for a coupla years. I been out to Pennsylvania since. Maybe he don’t work at night anyhow. It’s right along here. He can get us some o’right if he ain’t gone.”
“He should,” replied Key. “I haven’t seen him for a couple of years. I’ve been out in Pennsylvania since then. Maybe he doesn’t work at night anyway. It’s right around here. He can get us something if he’s not gone.”
They found the place after a few minutes’ patrol of the street—a shoddy tablecloth restaurant between Fifth Avenue and Broadway. Here Key went inside to inquire for his brother George, while Rose waited on the sidewalk.
They discovered the spot after a few minutes of patrolling the street—a rundown tablecloth restaurant between Fifth Avenue and Broadway. Key went inside to ask about his brother George, while Rose waited on the sidewalk.
“He ain’t here no more,” said Key emerging. “He’s a waiter up to Delmonico’s.”
“He's not here anymore,” said Key as he appeared. “He's a waiter at Delmonico's.”
Rose nodded wisely, as if he’d expected as much. One should not be surprised at a capable man changing jobs occasionally. He knew a waiter once—there ensued a long conversation as they waited as to whether waiters made more in actual wages than in tips—it was decided that it depended on the social tone of the joint wherein the waiter labored. After having given each other vivid pictures of millionaires dining at Delmonico’s and throwing away fifty-dollar bills after their first quart of champagne, both men thought privately of becoming waiters. In fact, Key’s narrow brow was secreting a resolution to ask his brother to get him a job.
Rose nodded knowingly, as if he’d seen this coming. It’s not surprising for a skilled person to switch jobs from time to time. He once knew a waiter—they ended up having a lengthy discussion about whether waiters earned more in actual salary or tips. They concluded it depended on the vibe of the place where the waiter worked. After painting each other vivid images of millionaires dining at Delmonico’s and tossing aside fifty-dollar bills after their first bottle of champagne, both men secretly contemplated becoming waiters. In fact, Key was already planning to ask his brother for a job.
“A waiter can drink up all the champagne those fellas leave in bottles,” suggested Rose with some relish, and then added as an afterthought, “Oh, boy!”
“A waiter can drink up all the champagne those guys leave in bottles,” Rose suggested with some excitement, and then added as an afterthought, “Oh, man!”
By the time they reached Delmonico’s it was half past ten, and they were surprised to see a stream of taxis driving up to the door one after the other and emitting marvelous, hatless young ladies, each one attended by a stiff young gentleman in evening clothes.
By the time they got to Delmonico's, it was 10:30, and they were surprised to see a steady stream of taxis pulling up to the door one after another, letting out stylish young ladies without hats, each accompanied by a formal young man in evening attire.
“It’s a party,” said Rose with some awe. “Maybe we better not go in. He’ll be busy.”
“It’s a party,” Rose said, a bit in awe. “Maybe we should just stay out. He’ll be busy.”
“No, he won’t. He’ll be o’right.”
“No, he won’t. He’ll be fine.”
After some hesitation they entered what appeared to them to be the least elaborate door and, indecision falling upon them immediately, stationed themselves nervously in an inconspicuous corner of the small dining-room in which they found themselves. They took off their caps and held them in their hands. A cloud of gloom fell upon them and both started when a door at one end of the room crashed open, emitting a comet-like waiter who streaked across the floor and vanished through another door on the other side.
After a moment of hesitation, they walked through what seemed to be the simplest door. Instantly hit by indecision, they nervously settled in an inconspicuous corner of the small dining room they entered. They removed their caps, holding them in their hands. A gloomy feeling washed over them, and they both jumped when a door at one end of the room suddenly swung open, revealing a fast-moving waiter who zipped across the floor and disappeared through another door on the opposite side.
There had been three of these lightning passages before the seekers mustered the acumen to hail a waiter. He turned, looked at them suspiciously, and then approached with soft, catlike steps, as if prepared at any moment to turn and flee.
There had been three of these lightning-fast moments before the seekers finally had the sense to call over a waiter. He turned, eyed them skeptically, and then walked over with quiet, stealthy steps, as if he was ready to turn and run at any moment.
“Say,” began Key, “say, do you know my brother? He’s a waiter here.”
“Hey,” started Key, “do you know my brother? He works as a waiter here.”
“His name is Key,” annotated Rose.
“His name is Key,” Rose noted.
Yes, the waiter knew Key. He was up-stairs, he thought. There was a big dance going on in the main ballroom. He’d tell him.
Yes, the waiter knew Key. He thought he was upstairs. There was a big dance happening in the main ballroom. He would let him know.
Ten minutes later George Key appeared and greeted his brother with the utmost suspicion; his first and most natural thought being that he was going to be asked for money.
Ten minutes later, George Key showed up and greeted his brother with complete suspicion; his first and most obvious thought was that he was going to be asked for money.
George was tall and weak chinned, but there his resemblance to his brother ceased. The waiter’s eyes were not dull, they were alert and twinkling, and his manner was suave, in-door, and faintly superior. They exchanged formalities. George was married and had three children. He seemed fairly interested, but not impressed by the news that Carrol had been abroad in the army. This disappointed Carrol.
George was tall and had a weak chin, but that’s where his resemblance to his brother ended. The waiter’s eyes weren’t dull; they were lively and sparkling, and his demeanor was smooth, polished, and slightly condescending. They exchanged pleasantries. George was married and had three kids. He seemed somewhat interested but not particularly impressed by the news that Carrol had been overseas in the army. This let Carrol down.
“George,” said the younger brother, these amenities having been disposed of, “we want to get some booze, and they won’t sell us none. Can you get us some?”
“George,” said the younger brother after they had finished with the small talk, “we want to get some drinks, and they won’t sell us any. Can you get us some?”
George considered.
George thought.
“Sure. Maybe I can. It may be half an hour, though.”
"Sure, I can probably do that. It might take about half an hour, though."
“All right,” agreed Carrol, “we’ll wait.”
"Okay," Carrol agreed, "we'll wait."
At this Rose started to sit down in a convenient chair, but was hailed to his feet by the indignant George.
At this, Rose began to sit down in a nearby chair, but the upset George called him to his feet.
“Hey! Watch out, you! Can’t sit down here! This room’s all set for a twelve o’clock banquet.”
“Hey! Watch out, you! You can’t sit here! This room’s all set for a noon banquet.”
“I ain’t goin’ to hurt it,” said Rose resentfully. “I been through the delouser.”
“I’m not going to hurt it,” Rose said resentfully. “I’ve been through the delouser.”
“Never mind,” said George sternly, “if the head waiter seen me here talkin’ he’d romp all over me.”
“Never mind,” George said firmly, “if the head waiter saw me here talking, he’d go off on me.”
“Oh.”
“Oh.”
The mention of the head waiter was full explanation to the other two; they fingered their overseas caps nervously and waited for a suggestion.
The mention of the head waiter explained everything to the other two; they nervously fiddled with their overseas caps and waited for a suggestion.
“I tell you,” said George, after a pause, “I got a place you can wait; you just come here with me.”
“I’m telling you,” said George, after a pause, “I’ve got a spot where you can wait; just come with me.”
They followed him out the far door, through a deserted pantry and up a pair of dark winding stairs, emerging finally into a small room chiefly furnished by piles of pails and stacks of scrubbing brushes, and illuminated by a single dim electric light. There he left them, after soliciting two dollars and agreeing to return in half an hour with a quart of whiskey.
They followed him out the back door, through an empty pantry and up a couple of dark, winding stairs, finally arriving in a small room mostly filled with piles of buckets and stacks of scrubbing brushes, lit by a single dim electric light. He left them there after asking for two dollars and promising to come back in half an hour with a quart of whiskey.
“George is makin’ money, I bet,” said Key gloomily as he seated himself on an inverted pail. “I bet he’s making fifty dollars a week.”
“George is making money, I bet,” said Key gloomily as he sat down on an upside-down pail. “I bet he’s making fifty dollars a week.”
Rose nodded his head and spat.
Rose nodded and spat.
“I bet he is, too.”
"I bet he is as well."
“What’d he say the dance was of?”
“What did he say the dance was about?”
“A lot of college fellas. Yale College.”
"A bunch of college guys. Yale College."
They both nodded solemnly at each other.
They both nodded seriously at each other.
“Wonder where that crowda sojers is now?”
“Wonder where that group of soldiers is now?”
“I don’t know. I know that’s too damn long to walk for me.”
“I don’t know. I know that’s way too far for me to walk.”
“Me too. You don’t catch me walkin’ that far.”
“Same here. You won't see me walking that far.”
Ten minutes later restlessness seized them.
Ten minutes later, they were overtaken by restlessness.
“I’m goin’ to see what’s out here,” said Rose, stepping cautiously toward the other door.
“I’m going to see what’s out here,” said Rose, stepping cautiously toward the other door.
It was a swinging door of green baize and he pushed it open a cautious inch.
It was a swinging door covered in green fabric, and he opened it carefully by an inch.
“See anything?”
"Did you see anything?"
For answer Rose drew in his breath sharply.
For an answer, Rose took a sharp breath.
“Doggone! Here’s some liquor I’ll say!”
“Wow! Here’s some booze, I’ll tell you!”
“Liquor?”
“Drink?”
Key joined Rose at the door, and looked eagerly.
Key joined Rose at the door and looked on with excitement.
“I’ll tell the world that’s liquor,” he said, after a moment of concentrated gazing.
“I’ll tell everyone that’s alcohol,” he said, after a moment of focused staring.
It was a room about twice as large as the one they were in—and in it was prepared a radiant feast of spirits. There were long walls of alternating bottles set along two white covered tables; whiskey, gin, brandy, French and Italian vermouths, and orange juice, not to mention an array of syphons and two great empty punch bowls. The room was as yet uninhabited.
It was a room about twice the size of the one they were in—and inside it was a stunning spread of drinks. There were long walls of different bottles lining two white-covered tables: whiskey, gin, brandy, French and Italian vermouths, and orange juice, plus a variety of soda siphons and two large empty punch bowls. The room was still empty.
“It’s for this dance they’re just starting,” whispered Key; “hear the violins playin’? Say, boy, I wouldn’t mind havin’ a dance.”
“It’s for this dance they’re just starting,” whispered Key; “hear the violins playing? Hey, I wouldn’t mind having a dance.”
They closed the door softly and exchanged a glance of mutual comprehension. There was no need of feeling each other out.
They closed the door gently and shared a look of understanding. There was no need to test each other.
“I’d like to get my hands on a coupla those bottles,” said Rose emphatically.
“I’d like to get my hands on a couple of those bottles,” said Rose emphatically.
“Me too.”
"Same here."
“Do you suppose we’d get seen?”
“Do you think we’ll get noticed?”
Key considered.
Key factors considered.
“Maybe we better wait till they start drinkin’ ’em. They got ’em all laid out now, and they know how many of them there are.”
“Maybe we should wait until they start drinking them. They have them all laid out now, and they know how many there are.”
They debated this point for several minutes. Rose was all for getting his hands on a bottle now and tucking it under his coat before anyone came into the room. Key, however, advocated caution. He was afraid he might get his brother in trouble. If they waited till some of the bottles were opened it’d be all right to take one, and everybody’d think it was one of the college fellas.
They discussed this for several minutes. Rose was eager to snag a bottle and hide it under his coat before anyone walked into the room. Key, on the other hand, suggested they be careful. He worried he might get his brother in trouble. If they waited until some of the bottles were opened, it would be okay to take one, and everyone would just think it was one of the college guys.
While they were still engaged in argument George Key hurried through the room and, barely grunting at them, disappeared by way of the green baize door. A minute later they heard several corks pop, and then the sound of cracking ice and splashing liquid. George was mixing the punch.
While they were still arguing, George Key rushed through the room, barely acknowledging them, and slipped out through the green baize door. A minute later, they heard several corks pop, followed by the sound of cracking ice and splashing liquid. George was mixing the punch.
The soldiers exchanged delighted grins.
The soldiers shared happy smiles.
“Oh, boy!” whispered Rose.
“Oh, wow!” whispered Rose.
George reappeared.
George is back.
“Just keep low, boys,” he said quickly. “I’ll have your stuff for you in five minutes.”
“Just stay low, guys,” he said quickly. “I’ll have your stuff ready in five minutes.”
He disappeared through the door by which he had come.
He vanished through the door he had entered.
As soon as his footsteps receded down the stairs, Rose, after a cautious look, darted into the room of delights and reappeared with a bottle in his hand.
As soon as his footsteps faded down the stairs, Rose, after a quick glance, rushed into the room of delights and came back with a bottle in his hand.
“Here’s what I say,” he said, as they sat radiantly digesting their first drink. “We’ll wait till he comes up, and we’ll ask him if we can’t just stay here and drink what he brings us—see. We’ll tell him we haven’t got any place to drink it—see. Then we can sneak in there whenever there ain’t nobody in that there room and tuck a bottle under our coats. We’ll have enough to last us a coupla days—see?”
“Here’s what I think,” he said, as they happily enjoyed their first drink. “We’ll wait until he comes up, and we’ll ask him if we can just stay here and drink what he brings us—got it? We’ll tell him we don’t have anywhere else to drink it—understand? Then we can sneak in there whenever there’s no one in that room and tuck a bottle under our coats. We’ll have enough to last us a couple of days—right?”
“Sure,” agreed Rose enthusiastically. “Oh, boy! And if we want to we can sell it to sojers any time we want to.”
“Sure,” Rose agreed excitedly. “Oh, wow! And if we want, we can sell it to soldiers whenever we want.”
They were silent for a moment thinking rosily of this idea. Then Key reached up and unhooked the collar of his O. D. coat.
They were quiet for a moment, happily considering this idea. Then Key reached up and unfastened the collar of his O. D. coat.
“It’s hot in here, ain’t it?”
“It’s hot in here, isn’t it?”
Rose agreed earnestly.
Rose agreed seriously.
“Hot as hell.”
“Hot as hell.”
IV
She was still quite angry when she came out of the dressing-room and crossed the intervening parlor of politeness that opened onto the hall—angry not so much at the actual happening which was, after all, the merest commonplace of her social existence, but because it had occurred on this particular night. She had no quarrel with herself. She had acted with that correct mixture of dignity and reticent pity which she always employed. She had succinctly and deftly snubbed him.
She was still pretty angry when she came out of the dressing room and crossed the polite little space that led to the hall—angry not so much at what actually happened, since it was just another typical moment in her social life, but because it happened on this specific night. She wasn't upset with herself. She had handled the situation with her usual blend of dignity and quiet sympathy. She had clearly and skillfully put him in his place.
It had happened when their taxi was leaving the Biltmore—hadn’t gone half a block. He had lifted his right arm awkwardly—she was on his right side—and attempted to settle it snugly around the crimson fur-trimmed opera cloak she wore. This in itself had been a mistake. It was inevitably more graceful for a young man attempting to embrace a young lady of whose acquiescence he was not certain, to first put his far arm around her. It avoided that awkward movement of raising the near arm.
It happened when their taxi was leaving the Biltmore—it hadn’t gone half a block. He awkwardly lifted his right arm—she was on his right side—and tried to wrap it snugly around the crimson fur-trimmed opera cloak she wore. This, in itself, was a mistake. It was always more graceful for a young man trying to embrace a young lady he wasn’t sure would accept it to first put his far arm around her. It avoided the awkwardness of raising the near arm.
His second faux pas was unconscious. She had spent the afternoon at the hairdresser’s; the idea of any calamity overtaking her hair was extremely repugnant—yet as Peter made his unfortunate attempt the point of his elbow had just faintly brushed it. That was his second faux pas. Two were quite enough.
His second faux pas was unintentional. She had spent the afternoon at the hair salon; the thought of anything happening to her hair was really unpleasant—yet as Peter made his unfortunate move, the tip of his elbow had just barely brushed against it. That was his second faux pas. Two were definitely enough.
He had begun to murmur. At the first murmur she had decided that he was nothing but a college boy—Edith was twenty-two, and anyhow, this dance, first of its kind since the war, was reminding her, with the accelerating rhythm of its associations, of something else—of another dance and another man, a man for whom her feelings had been little more than a sad-eyed, adolescent mooniness. Edith Bradin was falling in love with her recollection of Gordon Sterrett.
He had started to mumble. At the first mumble, she figured he was just a college guy—Edith was twenty-two, and besides, this dance, the first of its kind since the war, was making her think, with the increasing tempo of its memories, of something else—another dance and another guy, someone for whom her feelings had been little more than a wistful, teenaged infatuation. Edith Bradin was falling in love with her memories of Gordon Sterrett.
So she came out of the dressing-room at Delmonico’s and stood for a second in the doorway looking over the shoulders of a black dress in front of her at the groups of Yale men who flitted like dignified black moths around the head of the stairs. From the room she had left drifted out the heavy fragrance left by the passage to and fro of many scented young beauties—rich perfumes and the fragile memory-laden dust of fragrant powders. This odor drifting out acquired the tang of cigarette smoke in the hall, and then settled sensuously down the stairs and permeated the ballroom where the Gamma Psi dance was to be held. It was an odor she knew well, exciting, stimulating, restlessly sweet—the odor of a fashionable dance.
So she stepped out of the dressing room at Delmonico’s and paused in the doorway, looking over the shoulders of a black dress in front of her at the groups of Yale guys who moved around like dignified black moths near the top of the stairs. From the room she had just left came the strong fragrance left behind by the flow of many perfumed young women—rich scents and the delicate, nostalgic dust of fragrant powders. This scent mixed with the sharpness of cigarette smoke in the hallway, then sensually drifted down the stairs and filled the ballroom where the Gamma Psi dance was about to happen. It was a scent she knew well—thrilling, lively, and restlessly sweet—the scent of a trendy dance.
She thought of her own appearance. Her bare arms and shoulders were powdered to a creamy white. She knew they looked very soft and would gleam like milk against the black backs that were to silhouette them to-night. The hairdressing had been a success; her reddish mass of hair was piled and crushed and creased to an arrogant marvel of mobile curves. Her lips were finely made of deep carmine; the irises of her eyes were delicate, breakable blue, like china eyes. She was a complete, infinitely delicate, quite perfect thing of beauty, flowing in an even line from a complex coiffure to two small slim feet.
She thought about how she looked. Her bare arms and shoulders were powdered to a creamy white. She knew they would appear very soft and shine like milk against the black outfits that would frame her tonight. The hairstyling had turned out great; her reddish hair was piled up and shaped into a stunning display of flowing curves. Her lips were a deep carmine, and her eyes were a delicate, fragile blue, like china. She was a complete, incredibly delicate, and perfectly beautiful being, flowing seamlessly from her intricate hairstyle to her small, slender feet.
She thought of what she would say to-night at this revel, faintly prestiged already by the sounds of high and low laughter and slippered footsteps, and movements of couples up and down the stairs. She would talk the language she had talked for many years—her line—made up of the current expressions, bits of journalese and college slang strung together into an intrinsic whole, careless, faintly provocative, delicately sentimental. She stalled faintly as she heard a girl sitting on the stairs near her say: “You don’t know the half of it, dearie!”
She thought about what she would say tonight at this party, already filled with the sounds of laughter and soft footsteps, and couples moving up and down the stairs. She would speak the language she had used for many years—her style—made up of current phrases, snippets of newspaper talk, and college slang woven together into a cohesive whole, casual, slightly provocative, and gently sentimental. She hesitated a bit as she heard a girl sitting on the stairs nearby say, “You don’t know the half of it, darling!”
And as she smiled her anger melted for a moment, and closing her eyes she drew in a deep breath of pleasure. She dropped her arms to her side until they were faintly touching the sleek sheath that covered and suggested her figure. She had never felt her own softness so much nor so enjoyed the whiteness of her own arms.
And as she smiled, her anger faded for a moment, and closing her eyes, she took a deep breath of pleasure. She let her arms drop to her sides until they were lightly brushing against the smooth fabric that hugged and highlighted her figure. She had never been so aware of her own softness or enjoyed the fairness of her arms so much.
“I smell sweet,” she said to herself simply, and then came another thought “I’m made for love.”
“I smell sweet,” she said to herself, and then another thought came, “I’m made for love.”
She liked the sound of this and thought it again; then in inevitable succession came her new-born riot of dreams about Gordon. The twist of her imagination which, two months before, had disclosed to her her unguessed desire to see him again, seemed now to have been leading up to this dance, this hour.
She liked the idea of this and thought about it again; then, inevitably, came her fresh wave of dreams about Gordon. The turn of her imagination that, two months earlier, had revealed her hidden wish to see him again, seemed to have been building up to this dance, this moment.
For all her sleek beauty, Edith was a grave, slow-thinking girl. There was a streak in her of that same desire to ponder, of that adolescent idealism that had turned her brother socialist and pacifist. Henry Bradin had left Cornell, where he had been an instructor in economies, and had come to New York to pour the latest cures for incurable evils into the columns of a radical weekly newspaper.
For all her polished beauty, Edith was a serious, thoughtful girl. She had a trace of that same urge to reflect, that youthful idealism that had made her brother a socialist and pacifist. Henry Bradin had left Cornell, where he’d been a lecturer in economics, and had come to New York to share the latest solutions for impossible problems in the pages of a radical weekly newspaper.
Edith, less fatuously, would have been content to cure Gordon Sterrett. There was a quality of weakness in Gordon that she wanted to take care of; there was a helplessness in him that she wanted to protect. And she wanted someone she had known a long while, someone who had loved her a long while. She was a little tired; she wanted to get married. Out of a pile of letters, half a dozen pictures and as many memories, and this weariness, she had decided that next time she saw Gordon their relations were going to be changed. She would say something that would change them. There was this evening. This was her evening. All evenings were her evenings.
Edith, less self-absorbed, would have been happy to help Gordon Sterrett. There was a sense of vulnerability in Gordon that she wanted to nurture; there was a helplessness in him that she wanted to shield. And she longed for someone she had known for a while, someone who had cared for her for a long time. She was feeling a bit worn out; she wanted to get married. From a stack of letters, a handful of pictures, and as many memories, along with this exhaustion, she had decided that the next time she saw Gordon, their relationship was going to change
Then her thoughts were interrupted by a solemn undergraduate with a hurt look and an air of strained formality who presented himself before her and bowed unusually low. It was the man she had come with, Peter Himmel. He was tall and humorous, with horned-rimmed glasses and an air of attractive whimsicality. She suddenly rather disliked him—probably because he had not succeeded in kissing her.
Then her thoughts were interrupted by a serious college student with a hurt expression and a tense formality who approached her and bowed unusually low. It was the man she had come with, Peter Himmel. He was tall and funny, with horn-rimmed glasses and a charming quirky vibe. Suddenly, she started to dislike him—probably because he hadn’t managed to kiss her.
“Well,” she began, “are you still furious at me?”
"Well," she started, "are you still angry with me?"
“Not at all.”
“Not at all.”
She stepped forward and took his arm.
She stepped forward and took his arm.
“I’m sorry,” she said softly. “I don’t know why I snapped out that way. I’m in a bum humor to-night for some strange reason. I’m sorry.”
“I’m sorry,” she said gently. “I don’t know why I reacted that way. I’m in a bad mood tonight for some weird reason. I’m sorry.”
“S’all right,” he mumbled, “don’t mention it.”
“It's fine,” he mumbled, “don't worry about it.”
He felt disagreeably embarrassed. Was she rubbing in the fact of his late failure?
He felt uncomfortably embarrassed. Was she bringing up his recent failure?
“It was a mistake,” she continued, on the same consciously gentle key. “We’ll both forget it.” For this he hated her.
“It was a mistake,” she said, still speaking in that intentionally soft tone. “We’ll both forget it.” For this, he hated her.
A few minutes later they drifted out on the floor while the dozen swaying, sighing members of the specially hired jazz orchestra informed the crowded ballroom that “if a saxophone and me are left alone why then two is com-pan-ee!”
A few minutes later, they floated onto the dance floor while the dozen swaying, sighing members of the specially hired jazz band filled the crowded ballroom with the sound of “if a saxophone and I are left alone, then two is company!”
A man with a mustache cut in.
A man with a mustache interrupted.
“Hello,” he began reprovingly. “You don’t remember me.”
“Hey,” he started, sounding disapproving. “You don’t remember me.”
“I can’t just think of your name,” she said lightly—“and I know you so well.”
“I can’t just think of your name,” she said casually—“and I know you so well.”
“I met you up at—” His voice trailed disconsolately off as a man with very fair hair cut in. Edith murmured a conventional “Thanks, loads—cut in later,” to the inconnu.
“I met you up at—” His voice faded out sadly as a man with very light hair interrupted. Edith said a standard “Thanks, a lot—jump in later,” to the stranger.
The very fair man insisted on shaking hands enthusiastically. She placed him as one of the numerous Jims of her acquaintance—last name a mystery. She remembered even that he had a peculiar rhythm in dancing and found as they started that she was right.
The really good-looking guy insisted on shaking hands with great enthusiasm. She recognized him as one of the many Jims she knew—his last name was a mystery. She even recalled that he had a unique rhythm when he danced, and as they began, she realized she was right.
“Going to be here long?” he breathed confidentially.
“Are you going to be here long?” he whispered confidentially.
She leaned back and looked up at him.
She leaned back and gazed up at him.
“Couple of weeks.”
“A couple of weeks.”
“Where are you?”
"Where are you at?"
“Biltmore. Call me up some day.”
“Biltmore. Give me a call someday.”
“I mean it,” he assured her. “I will. We’ll go to tea.”
“I mean it,” he promised her. “I will. We’ll go for tea.”
“So do I—Do.”
"Me too—Same."
A dark man cut in with intense formality.
A serious-looking man interrupted with formal intensity.
“You don’t remember me, do you?” he said gravely.
“You don’t remember me, do you?” he said seriously.
“I should say I do. Your name’s Harlan.”
“I should say I do. Your name’s Harlan.”
“No-ope. Barlow.”
“Nope. Barlow.”
“Well, I knew there were two syllables anyway. You’re the boy that played the ukulele so well up at Howard Marshall’s house party.
"Well, I knew it had two syllables at least. You’re the guy who played the ukulele so well at Howard Marshall’s house party."
“I played—but not—”
“I played, but not—”
A man with prominent teeth cut in. Edith inhaled a slight cloud of whiskey. She liked men to have had something to drink; they were so much more cheerful, and appreciative and complimentary—much easier to talk to.
A man with prominent teeth stepped in. Edith inhaled a faint cloud of whiskey. She preferred men who had been drinking; they were so much more cheerful, appreciative, and complimentary—much easier to chat with.
“My name’s Dean, Philip Dean,” he said cheerfully. “You don’t remember me, I know, but you used to come up to New Haven with a fellow I roomed with senior year, Gordon Sterrett.”
“My name’s Dean, Philip Dean,” he said cheerfully. “You don’t remember me, I know, but you used to come up to New Haven with a guy I roomed with senior year, Gordon Sterrett.”
Edith looked up quickly.
Edith glanced up quickly.
“Yes, I went up with him twice—to the Pump and Slipper and the Junior prom.”
"Yeah, I went up with him twice—to the Pump and Slipper and the Junior prom."
“You’ve seen him, of course,” said Dean carelessly. “He’s here to-night. I saw him just a minute ago.”
“You’ve seen him, right?” Dean said casually. “He’s here tonight. I saw him just a minute ago.”
Edith started. Yet she had felt quite sure he would be here.
Edith jumped. Still, she was certain he would be here.
“Why, no, I haven’t—”
“Actually, no, I haven’t—”
A fat man with red hair cut in.
A chubby man with red hair got a haircut.
“Hello, Edith,” he began.
“Hey, Edith,” he said.
“Why—hello there—”
“Hey there—”
She slipped, stumbled lightly.
She slipped and stumbled slightly.
“I’m sorry, dear,” she murmured mechanically.
“I’m sorry, dear,” she said automatically.
She had seen Gordon—Gordon very white and listless, leaning against the side of a doorway, smoking, and looking into the ballroom. Edith could see that his face was thin and wan—that the hand he raised to his lips with a cigarette, was trembling. They were dancing quite close to him now.
She had seen Gordon—Gordon looking very pale and lifeless, leaning against the doorway, smoking and staring into the ballroom. Edith could see that his face was thin and unhealthy—that the hand he raised to his lips with a cigarette was shaking. They were dancing pretty close to him now.
“—They invite so darn many extra fellas that you—” the short man was saying.
“—They invite so many extra guys that you—” the short man was saying.
“Hello, Gordon,” called Edith over her partner’s shoulder. Her heart was pounding wildly.
“Hey, Gordon,” Edith called over her partner’s shoulder. Her heart was racing.
His large dark eyes were fixed on her. He took a step in her direction. Her partner turned her away—she heard his voice bleating——
His large dark eyes were locked on her. He took a step toward her. Her partner turned her away—she heard his voice whining——
“—but half the stags get lit and leave before long, so—” Then a low tone at her side.
“—but half the stags get drunk and leave pretty quickly, so—” Then a quiet voice beside her.
“May I, please?”
"Can I, please?"
She was dancing suddenly with Gordon; one of his arms was around her; she felt it tighten spasmodically; felt his hand on her back with the fingers spread. Her hand holding the little lace handkerchief was crushed in his.
She was suddenly dancing with Gordon; one of his arms was around her; she felt it tighten unexpectedly; felt his hand on her back with his fingers spread. Her hand, holding the little lace handkerchief, was squeezed in his.
“Why Gordon,” she began breathlessly.
“Why Gordon?” she began breathlessly.
“Hello, Edith.”
"Hey, Edith."
She slipped again—was tossed forward by her recovery until her face touched the black cloth of his dinner coat. She loved him—she knew she loved him—then for a minute there was silence while a strange feeling of uneasiness crept over her. Something was wrong.
She slipped again—was thrown forward by her recovery until her face touched the black fabric of his dinner coat. She loved him—she knew she loved him—then for a minute there was silence while a strange feeling of unease washed over her. Something was off.
Of a sudden her heart wrenched, and turned over as she realized what it was. He was pitiful and wretched, a little drunk, and miserably tired.
Suddenly, her heart twisted and flipped as she understood what it was. He looked pathetic and miserable, a bit drunk, and incredibly tired.
“Oh—” she cried involuntarily.
“Oh—” she exclaimed involuntarily.
His eyes looked down at her. She saw suddenly that they were blood-streaked and rolling uncontrollably.
His eyes were directed down at her. She suddenly noticed that they were stained with blood and darting around uncontrollably.
“Gordon,” she murmured, “we’ll sit down; I want to sit down.”
“Gordon,” she quietly said, “let’s sit down; I need to sit down.”
They were nearly in mid-floor, but she had seen two men start toward her from opposite sides of the room, so she halted, seized Gordon’s limp hand and led him bumping through the crowd, her mouth tight shut, her face a little pale under her rouge, her eyes trembling with tears.
They were almost halfway across the floor when she noticed two men making their way toward her from opposite sides of the room. So, she stopped, grabbed Gordon’s limp hand, and guided him awkwardly through the crowd. Her lips were pressed tightly together, her face slightly pale beneath her makeup, and her eyes were filled with tears.
She found a place high up on the soft-carpeted stairs, and he sat down heavily beside her.
She found a spot high up on the soft carpeted stairs, and he sat down heavily next to her.
“Well,” he began, staring at her unsteadily, “I certainly am glad to see you, Edith.”
"Well," he started, looking at her nervously, "I'm really glad to see you, Edith."
She looked at him without answering. The effect of this on her was immeasurable. For years she had seen men in various stages of intoxication, from uncles all the way down to chauffeurs, and her feelings had varied from amusement to disgust, but here for the first time she was seized with a new feeling—an unutterable horror.
She stared at him without replying. The impact of this on her was immense. Over the years, she had seen men in all kinds of drunken states, from uncles to chauffeurs, and her reactions had ranged from amusement to disgust, but now, for the first time, she was overwhelmed by a new emotion—a deep sense of horror.
“Gordon,” she said accusingly and almost crying, “you look like the devil.”
“Gordon,” she said with accusation, almost in tears, “you look like the devil.”
He nodded, “I’ve had trouble, Edith.”
He nodded, “I’ve been having a hard time, Edith.”
“Trouble?”
"Problems?"
“All sorts of trouble. Don’t you say anything to the family, but I’m all gone to pieces. I’m a mess, Edith.”
“All kinds of trouble. Don’t say anything to the family, but I’m totally falling apart. I’m a wreck, Edith.”
His lower lip was sagging. He seemed scarcely to see her.
His lower lip was drooping. He hardly seemed to notice her.
“Can’t you—can’t you,” she hesitated, “can’t you tell me about it, Gordon? You know I’m always interested in you.”
“Can’t you—can’t you,” she hesitated, “can’t you tell me about it, Gordon? You know I’m always interested in you.”
She bit her lip—she had intended to say something stronger, but found at the end that she couldn’t bring it out.
She bit her lip—she had meant to say something more forceful, but in the end, she realized she just couldn't say it.
Gordon shook his head dully. “I can’t tell you. You’re a good woman. I can’t tell a good woman the story.”
Gordon shook his head in a daze. “I can’t tell you. You’re a good person. I can’t share the story with a good person.”
“Rot,” she said, defiantly. “I think it’s a perfect insult to call any one a good woman in that way. It’s a slam. You’ve been drinking, Gordon.”
“Forget it,” she said, defiantly. “I think it’s a perfect insult to call anyone a good woman like that. It’s a jab. You’ve been drinking, Gordon.”
“Thanks.” He inclined his head gravely. “Thanks for the information.”
“Thanks.” He nodded seriously. “Thanks for the info.”
“Why do you drink?”
"Why do you drink alcohol?"
“Because I’m so damn miserable.”
“Because I'm really miserable.”
“Do you think drinking’s going to make it any better?”
“Do you think drinking is going to make things any better?”
“What you doing—trying to reform me?”
“What are you doing—trying to change me?”
“No; I’m trying to help you, Gordon. Can’t you tell me about it?”
“No; I’m trying to help you, Gordon. Can’t you tell me about it?”
“I’m in an awful mess. Best thing you can do is to pretend not to know me.”
“I'm in a terrible situation. The best thing you can do is act like you don't know me.”
“Why, Gordon?”
“Why, Gordon?”
“I’m sorry I cut in on you—its unfair to you. You’re pure woman—and all that sort of thing. Here, I’ll get some one else to dance with you.”
“I’m sorry I interrupted you—it’s not fair to you. You’re a real woman—and all that kind of stuff. Here, I’ll find someone else to dance with you.”
He rose clumsily to his feet, but she reached up and pulled him down beside her on the stairs.
He got up awkwardly, but she reached up and pulled him down next to her on the stairs.
“Here, Gordon. You’re ridiculous. You’re hurting me. You’re acting like a—like a crazy man—”
“Here, Gordon. You’re being ridiculous. You’re hurting me. You’re acting like a—like a crazy person—”
“I admit it. I’m a little crazy. Something’s wrong with me, Edith. There’s something left me. It doesn’t matter.”
“I admit it. I’m a little crazy. There’s something wrong with me, Edith. Something’s missing in me. It doesn’t matter.”
“It does, tell me.”
"Yes, tell me."
“Just that. I was always queer—little bit different from other boys. All right in college, but now it’s all wrong. Things have been snapping inside me for four months like little hooks on a dress, and it’s about to come off when a few more hooks go. I’m very gradually going loony.”
“Just that. I’ve always been a bit different from other guys. It was fine in college, but now things feel all wrong. For the past four months, it’s been like little hooks on a dress snapping inside me, and it’s about to fall apart if a few more let go. I’m slowly losing my mind.”
He turned his eyes full on her and began to laugh, and she shrank away from him.
He looked directly at her and started laughing, and she pulled away from him.
“What is the matter?”
"What’s the matter?"
“Just me,” he repeated. “I’m going loony. This whole place is like a dream to me—this Delmonico’s—”
“Just me,” he repeated. “I’m going crazy. This whole place feels like a dream to me—this Delmonico’s—”
As he talked she saw he had changed utterly. He wasn’t at all light and gay and careless—a great lethargy and discouragement had come over him. Revulsion seized her, followed by a faint, surprising boredom. His voice seemed to come out of a great void.
As he spoke, she noticed he had completely changed. He wasn’t at all cheerful and carefree anymore—he was weighed down by a heavy lethargy and discouragement. A wave of disgust hit her, quickly followed by a surprising sense of boredom. His voice felt like it was coming from a deep emptiness.
“Edith,” he said, “I used to think I was clever, talented, an artist. Now I know I’m nothing. Can’t draw, Edith. Don’t know why I’m telling you this.”
“Edith,” he said, “I used to think I was smart, gifted, an artist. Now I realize I’m nothing. Can’t draw, Edith. I don’t know why I’m telling you this.”
She nodded absently.
She nodded distractedly.
“I can’t draw, I can’t do anything. I’m poor as a church mouse.” He laughed, bitterly and rather too loud. “I’ve become a damn beggar, a leech on my friends. I’m a failure. I’m poor as hell.”
“I can’t draw, I can’t do anything. I’m as broke as they come.” He laughed, bitterly and a bit too loudly. “I’ve turned into a damn beggar, a leech on my friends. I’m a failure. I’m flat broke.”
Her distaste was growing. She barely nodded this time, waiting for her first possible cue to rise.
Her dislike was increasing. She barely nodded this time, waiting for her first chance to get up.
Suddenly Gordon’s eyes filled with tears.
Suddenly, Gordon's eyes welled up with tears.
“Edith,” he said, turning to her with what was evidently a strong effort at self-control, “I can’t tell you what it means to me to know there’s one person left who’s interested in me.”
“Edith,” he said, turning to her with a clear struggle for self-control, “I can’t express how much it means to me to know there’s at least one person left who cares about me.”
He reached out and patted her hand, and involuntarily she drew it away.
He reached out and patted her hand, and without thinking, she pulled it away.
“It’s mighty fine of you,” he repeated.
“It’s really nice of you,” he said again.
“Well,” she said slowly, looking him in the eye, “any one’s always glad to see an old friend—but I’m sorry to see you like this, Gordon.”
“Well,” she said slowly, looking him in the eye, “everyone is always glad to see an old friend—but I’m sorry to see you like this, Gordon.”
There was a pause while they looked at each other, and the momentary eagerness in his eyes wavered. She rose and stood looking at him, her face quite expressionless.
There was a pause as they stared at each other, and the brief excitement in his eyes faltered. She got up and stood there looking at him, her face completely blank.
“Shall we dance?” she suggested, coolly.
“Shall we dance?” she suggested, casually.
—Love is fragile—she was thinking—but perhaps the pieces are saved, the things that hovered on lips, that might have been said. The new love words, the tendernesses learned, are treasured up for the next lover.
—Love is delicate—she thought—but maybe the fragments are preserved, the things that lingered on lips, that could have been spoken. The new words of love, the tendernesses discovered, are kept safe for the next partner.
V
Peter Himmel, escort to the lovely Edith, was unaccustomed to being snubbed; having been snubbed, he was hurt and embarrassed, and ashamed of himself. For a matter of two months he had been on special delivery terms with Edith Bradin, and knowing that the one excuse and explanation of the special delivery letter is its value in sentimental correspondence, he had believed himself quite sure of his ground. He searched in vain for any reason why she should have taken this attitude in the matter of a simple kiss.
Peter Himmel, escort to the lovely Edith, wasn’t used to being ignored; after being snubbed, he felt hurt, embarrassed, and ashamed of himself. For about two months, he had been on special delivery terms with Edith Bradin, and knowing that the only reason for a special delivery letter is its importance in sentimental messaging, he thought he was in a pretty secure position. He searched in vain for any reason why she would have reacted this way about a simple kiss.
Therefore when he was cut in on by the man with the mustache he went out into the hall and, making up a sentence, said it over to himself several times. Considerably deleted, this was it:
Therefore, when the guy with the mustache interrupted him, he stepped out into the hall and, coming up with a sentence, repeated it to himself several times. Significantly shortened, this was it:
“Well, if any girl ever led a man on and then jolted him, she did—and she has no kick coming if I go out and get beautifully boiled.”
“Well, if any girl ever played with a guy’s feelings and then shocked him, she did—and she can’t complain if I end up happily moving on.”
So he walked through the supper room into a small room adjoining it, which he had located earlier in the evening. It was a room in which there were several large bowls of punch flanked by many bottles. He took a seat beside the table which held the bottles.
So he walked through the dining room into a small room next to it, which he had found earlier in the evening. It was a room with several large bowls of punch surrounded by many bottles. He took a seat next to the table that held the bottles.
At the second highball, boredom, disgust, the monotony of time, the turbidity of events, sank into a vague background before which glittering cobwebs formed. Things became reconciled to themselves, things lay quietly on their shelves; the troubles of the day arranged themselves in trim formation and at his curt wish of dismissal, marched off and disappeared. And with the departure of worry came brilliant, permeating symbolism. Edith became a flighty, negligible girl, not to be worried over; rather to be laughed at. She fitted like a figure of his own dream into the surface world forming about him. He himself became in a measure symbolic, a type of the continent bacchanal, the brilliant dreamer at play.
At the second drink, boredom and disgust, along with the monotony of time and the confusion of events, faded into a vague background where sparkling cobwebs appeared. Things made peace with themselves and sat quietly on their shelves; the day's troubles organized themselves neatly and, at his quick command to leave, marched away and disappeared. With the end of worry came vibrant, all-encompassing symbolism. Edith turned into a shallow, insignificant girl, not worth stressing over; rather, she was someone to laugh at. She fit like a figure from his own dream into the vibrant world forming around him. He also became somewhat symbolic, a representation of the continent’s revelry, the brilliant dreamer enjoying life.
Then the symbolic mood faded and as he sipped his third highball his imagination yielded to the warm glow and he lapsed into a state similar to floating on his back in pleasant water. It was at this point that he noticed that a green baize door near him was open about two inches, and that through the aperture a pair of eyes were watching him intently.
Then the symbolic mood faded, and as he sipped his third highball, his imagination submitted to the warm glow, dropping him into a state like floating on his back in pleasant water. It was at this moment that he noticed a green baize door nearby was open about two inches, and through the gap, a pair of eyes were watching him closely.
“Hm,” murmured Peter calmly.
“Hmm,” murmured Peter calmly.
The green door closed—and then opened again—a bare half inch this time.
The green door closed—and then opened again—a mere half inch this time.
“Peek-a-boo,” murmured Peter.
“Peek-a-boo,” whispered Peter.
The door remained stationary and then he became aware of a series of tense intermittent whispers.
The door stayed still, and then he realized he could hear a series of tense, sporadic whispers.
“One guy.”
"One dude."
“What’s he doin’?”
"What’s he doing?"
“He’s sittin’ lookin’.”
"He's sitting and looking."
“He better beat it off. We gotta get another li’l’ bottle.”
“He better hurry up. We need to get another little bottle.”
Peter listened while the words filtered into his consciousness.
Peter listened as the words seeped into his awareness.
“Now this,” he thought, “is most remarkable.”
“Wow,” he thought, “this is really amazing.”
He was excited. He was jubilant. He felt that he had stumbled upon a mystery. Affecting an elaborate carelessness he arose and waited around the table—then, turning quickly, pulled open the green door, precipitating Private Rose into the room.
He was thrilled. He was ecstatic. He felt like he had uncovered a mystery. Trying to act casually, he stood up and moved around the table—then, turning suddenly, yanked open the green door, causing Private Rose to stumble into the room.
Peter bowed.
Peter bowed.
“How do you do?” he said.
"How's it going?" he asked.
Private Rose set one foot slightly in front of the other, poised for fight, flight, or compromise.
Private Rose positioned one foot slightly in front of the other, ready for a fight, to run, or to negotiate.
“How do you do?” repeated Peter politely.
“How do you do?” Peter said politely again.
“I’m o’right.”
"I'm okay."
“Can I offer you a drink?”
"Want a drink?"
Private Rose looked at him searchingly, suspecting possible sarcasm.
Private Rose looked at him closely, wondering if he was being sarcastic.
“O’right,” he said finally.
"Alright," he said finally.
Peter indicated a chair.
Peter pointed to a chair.
“Sit down.”
“Take a seat.”
“I got a friend,” said Rose, “I got a friend in there.” He pointed to the green door.
“I have a friend,” said Rose, “I have a friend in there.” He pointed to the green door.
“By all means let’s have him in.”
"Of course, let’s invite him in."
Peter crossed over, opened the door and welcomed in Private Key, very suspicious and uncertain and guilty. Chairs were found and the three took their seats around the punch bowl. Peter gave them each a highball and offered them a cigarette from his case. They accepted both with some diffidence.
Peter stepped over, opened the door, and let Private Key in, who looked very suspicious, uncertain, and guilty. They found some chairs and sat around the punch bowl. Peter handed them each a highball and offered a cigarette from his case. They accepted both, albeit hesitantly.
“Now,” continued Peter easily, “may I ask why you gentlemen prefer to lounge away your leisure hours in a room which is chiefly furnished, as far as I can see, with scrubbing brushes. And when the human race has progressed to the stage where seventeen thousand chairs are manufactured on every day except Sunday—” he paused. Rose and Key regarded him vacantly. “Will you tell me,” went on Peter, “why you choose to rest yourselves on articles, intended for the transportation of water from one place to another?”
“Now,” Peter continued casually, “can I ask why you guys choose to spend your free time in a room that seems mostly filled with scrubbing brushes? And when humanity has advanced to the point where seventeen thousand chairs are made every day except Sunday—” he paused. Rose and Key looked at him blankly. “Can you tell me,” Peter went on, “why you decide to relax on things that are meant for carrying water from one place to another?”
At this point Rose contributed a grunt to the conversation.
At this point, Rose added a grunt to the conversation.
“And lastly,” finished Peter, “will you tell me why, when you are in a building beautifully hung with enormous candelabra, you prefer to spend these evening hours under one anemic electric light?”
“And lastly,” Peter concluded, “can you tell me why, when you're in a building beautifully decorated with huge chandeliers, you choose to spend your evenings under one weak electric light?”
Rose looked at Key; Key looked at Rose. They laughed; they laughed uproariously; they found it was impossible to look at each other without laughing. But they were not laughing with this man—they were laughing at him. To them a man who talked after this fashion was either raving drunk or raving crazy.
Rose looked at Key; Key looked at Rose. They laughed; they laughed really hard; they found it impossible to look at each other without cracking up. But they weren't laughing with this man—they were laughing at him. To them, a guy who talked like this was either totally drunk or completely out of his mind.
“You are Yale men, I presume,” said Peter, finishing his highball and preparing another.
“You're Yale men, I guess,” said Peter, finishing his drink and getting ready for another one.
They laughed again.
They laughed once more.
“Na-ah.”
"Nope."
“So? I thought perhaps you might be members of that lowly section of the university known as the Sheffield Scientific School.”
“So? I thought maybe you were part of that lesser section of the university called the Sheffield Scientific School.”
“Na-ah.”
“Nope.”
“Hm. Well, that’s too bad. No doubt you are Harvard men, anxious to preserve your incognito in this—this paradise of violet blue, as the newspapers say.”
“Hmm. Well, that’s unfortunate. No doubt you’re Harvard guys, wanting to keep your low profile in this—this paradise of violet blue, as the newspapers put it.”
“Na-ah,” said Key scornfully, “we was just waitin’ for somebody.”
“Uh-uh,” Key said dismissively, “we were just waiting for someone.”
“Ah,” exclaimed Peter, rising and filling their glasses, “very interestin’. Had a date with a scrublady, eh?”
“Ah,” Peter said, getting up and pouring their drinks, “very interesting. Went out with a cleaning lady, huh?”
They both denied this indignantly.
They both strongly denied this.
“It’s all right,” Peter reassured them, “don’t apologize. A scrublady’s as good as any lady in the world. Kipling says ‘Any lady and Judy O’Grady under the skin.’”
“It’s okay,” Peter assured them, “don’t apologize. A scrublady is just as good as any lady in the world. Kipling says ‘Any lady and Judy O’Grady under the skin.’”
“Sure,” said Key, winking broadly at Rose.
“Sure,” said Key, winking widely at Rose.
“My case, for instance,” continued Peter, finishing his glass. “I got a girl up here that’s spoiled. Spoildest darn girl I ever saw. Refused to kiss me; no reason whatsoever. Led me on deliberately to think sure I want to kiss you and then plunk! Threw me over! What’s the younger generation comin’ to?”
“My situation, for example,” Peter said, finishing his drink. “I’ve got a girl up here who’s really spoiled. The most spoiled girl I've ever seen. She refused to kiss me for no reason at all. She led me on, making me think she wanted to kiss me, and then bam! She dumped me! What’s the younger generation coming to?”
“Say tha’s hard luck,” said Key—“that’s awful hard luck.”
“That's really tough luck,” said Key—“that's seriously tough luck.”
“Oh, boy!” said Rose.
“Oh, wow!” said Rose.
“Have another?” said Peter.
“Want another?” said Peter.
“We got in a sort of fight for a while,” said Key after a pause, “but it was too far away.”
“We ended up in a bit of a fight for a while,” Key said after a pause, “but it was too far away.”
“A fight?—tha’s stuff!” said Peter, seating himself unsteadily. “Fight ’em all! I was in the army.”
“A fight? That’s nonsense!” said Peter, sitting down awkwardly. “Fight them all! I was in the army.”
“This was with a Bolshevik fella.”
“This was with a Bolshevik guy.”
“Tha’s stuff!” exclaimed Peter, enthusiastic. “That’s what I say! Kill the Bolshevik! Exterminate ’em!”
"That's awesome!" exclaimed Peter, excited. "That's what I'm talking about! Destroy the Bolsheviks! Get rid of them!"
“We’re Americuns,” said Rose, implying a sturdy, defiant patriotism.
“We're Americans,” said Rose, implying a strong, defiant patriotism.
“Sure,” said Peter. “Greatest race in the world! We’re all Americans! Have another.”
“Sure,” said Peter. “Best race in the world! We’re all Americans! Have another.”
They had another.
They had one more.
VI
At one o’clock a special orchestra, special even in a day of special orchestras, arrived at Delmonico’s, and its members, seating themselves arrogantly around the piano, took up the burden of providing music for the Gamma Psi Fraternity. They were headed by a famous flute-player, distinguished throughout New York for his feat of standing on his head and shimmying with his shoulders while he played the latest jazz on his flute. During his performance the lights were extinguished except for the spotlight on the flute-player and another roving beam that threw flickering shadows and changing kaleidoscopic colors over the massed dancers.
At one o’clock, a special orchestra—truly unique even among other special orchestras—showed up at Delmonico’s. The members confidently gathered around the piano, ready to provide music for the Gamma Psi Fraternity. They were led by a famous flute player, known throughout New York for his incredible skill of standing on his head and shimmying his shoulders while playing the latest jazz tunes on his flute. During his performance, all the lights were turned off except for a spotlight on the flute player and another moving beam that cast flickering shadows and shifting colorful patterns over the crowd of dancers.
Edith had danced herself into that tired, dreamy state habitual only with débutantes, a state equivalent to the glow of a noble soul after several long highballs. Her mind floated vaguely on the bosom of her music; her partners changed with the unreality of phantoms under the colorful shifting dusk, and to her present coma it seemed as if days had passed since the dance began. She had talked on many fragmentary subjects with many men. She had been kissed once and made love to six times. Earlier in the evening different under-graduates had danced with her, but now, like all the more popular girls there, she had her own entourage—that is, half a dozen gallants had singled her out or were alternating her charms with those of some other chosen beauty; they cut in on her in regular, inevitable succession.
Edith had danced herself into that tired, dreamy state typical only of debutantes, a state similar to the glow of a noble soul after a few rounds of drinks. Her mind floated vaguely on the waves of her music; her partners shifted like phantoms under the colorful, changing twilight, and it felt to her dazed state as if days had passed since the dance began. She had chatted about many random topics with various men. She had been kissed once and made love to six times. Earlier in the evening, different undergraduates had danced with her, but now, like all the popular girls there, she had her own group of admirers—about half a dozen suitors had picked her out or were taking turns enjoying her company alongside some other chosen beauty; they cut in on her in a regular, expected rhythm.
Several times she had seen Gordon—he had been sitting a long time on the stairway with his palm to his head, his dull eyes fixed at an infinite spark on the floor before him, very depressed, he looked, and quite drunk—but Edith each time had averted her glance hurriedly. All that seemed long ago; her mind was passive now, her senses were lulled to trance-like sleep; only her feet danced and her voice talked on in hazy sentimental banter.
Several times she had seen Gordon—he had been sitting for a long time on the stairs with his palm against his head, his dull eyes fixed on an infinite spark on the floor in front of him. He looked very depressed and quite drunk—but Edith each time quickly looked away. That all felt like a long time ago; her mind was passive now, her senses were lulled into a trance-like sleep; only her feet danced and her voice continued to chatter in hazy, sentimental banter.
But Edith was not nearly so tired as to be incapable of moral indignation when Peter Himmel cut in on her, sublimely and happily drunk. She gasped and looked up at him.
But Edith wasn’t nearly as tired as to be unable to feel moral outrage when Peter Himmel interrupted her, blissfully and happily drunk. She gasped and looked up at him.
“Why, Peter!”
“Wow, Peter!”
“I’m a li’l’ stewed, Edith.”
“I’m a little tipsy, Edith.”
“Why, Peter, you’re a peach, you are! Don’t you think it’s a bum way of doing—when you’re with me?”
“Why, Peter, you’re a peach, you really are! Don’t you think it’s a bad way to handle things—when you’re with me?”
Then she smiled unwillingly, for he was looking at her with owlish sentimentality varied with a silly spasmodic smile.
Then she smiled hesitantly, because he was staring at her with a dreamy, wide-eyed expression mixed with a goofy, twitchy smile.
“Darlin’ Edith,” he began earnestly, “you know I love you, don’t you?”
“Darling Edith,” he started sincerely, “you know I love you, right?”
“You tell it well.”
“You tell it great.”
“I love you—and I merely wanted you to kiss me,” he added sadly.
“I love you—and I just wanted you to kiss me,” he said, looking downhearted.
His embarrassment, his shame, were both gone. She was a mos’ beautiful girl in whole worl’. Mos’ beautiful eyes, like stars above. He wanted to ’pologize—firs’, for presuming try to kiss her; second, for drinking—but he’d been so discouraged ’cause he had thought she was mad at him——
His embarrassment and shame were both gone. She was the most beautiful girl in the whole world. The most beautiful eyes, like stars above. He wanted to apologize—first, for assuming he could kiss her; second, for drinking—but he’d been so discouraged because he thought she was mad at him—
The red-fat man cut in, and looking up at Edith smiled radiantly.
The red-faced man interrupted and looked up at Edith, smiling brightly.
“Did you bring any one?” she asked.
“Did you bring anyone?” she asked.
No. The red-fat man was a stag.
No. The red-fat man was a deer.
“Well, would you mind—would it be an awful bother for you to—to take me home to-night?” (this extreme diffidence was a charming affectation on Edith’s part—she knew that the red-fat man would immediately dissolve into a paroxysm of delight).
“Well, would you mind—would it be a huge hassle for you to take me home tonight?” (this extreme shyness was a delightful act on Edith’s part—she knew that the red-faced man would instantly erupt into a fit of joy).
“Bother? Why, good Lord, I’d be darn glad to! You know I’d be darn glad to.”
“Bother? Good Lord, I’d be really happy to! You know I’d be really happy to.”
“Thanks loads! You’re awfully sweet.”
“Thanks a bunch! You’re so sweet.”
She glanced at her wrist-watch. It was half-past one. And, as she said “half-past one” to herself, it floated vaguely into her mind that her brother had told her at luncheon that he worked in the office of his newspaper until after one-thirty every evening.
She looked at her watch. It was 1:30. And as she repeated "1:30" to herself, it vaguely occurred to her that her brother had mentioned at lunch that he worked at his newspaper office until after 1:30 every evening.
Edith turned suddenly to her current partner.
Edith suddenly turned to her partner.
“What street is Delmonico’s on, anyway?”
“What street is Delmonico’s on, anyway?”
“Street? Oh, why Fifth Avenue, of course.”
“Street? Oh, why Fifth Avenue, of course.”
“I mean, what cross street?”
"What street are you on?"
“Why—let’s see—it’s on Forty-fourth Street.”
“Let’s see—it’s on 44th Street.”
This verified what she had thought. Henry’s office must be across the street and just around the corner, and it occurred to her immediately that she might slip over for a moment and surprise him, float in on him, a shimmering marvel in her new crimson opera cloak and “cheer him up.” It was exactly the sort of thing Edith revelled in doing—an unconventional, jaunty thing. The idea reached out and gripped at her imagination—after an instant’s hesitation she had decided.
This confirmed what she had been thinking. Henry's office had to be across the street and just around the corner, and it immediately occurred to her that she could pop over for a moment and surprise him, floating in on him, a dazzling sight in her new crimson opera cloak, and “cheer him up.” This was exactly the kind of thing Edith loved doing—an unconventional, fun thing. The idea grabbed her imagination—after a moment’s hesitation, she had made up her mind.
“My hair is just about to tumble entirely down,” she said pleasantly to her partner; “would you mind if I go and fix it?”
“My hair is about to fall completely down,” she said cheerfully to her partner; “would you mind if I go and fix it?”
“Not at all.”
"Not at all."
“You’re a peach.”
“You're awesome.”
A few minutes later, wrapped in her crimson opera cloak, she flitted down a side-stairs, her cheeks glowing with excitement at her little adventure. She ran by a couple who stood at the door—a weak-chinned waiter and an over-rouged young lady, in hot dispute—and opening the outer door stepped into the warm May night.
A few minutes later, wrapped in her red opera cloak, she hurried down a side staircase, her cheeks flushed with excitement from her little adventure. She passed by a couple standing at the door—a weak-chinned waiter and a heavily made-up young lady, engaged in a heated argument—and, opening the outer door, stepped into the warm May night.
VII
The over-rouged young lady followed her with a brief, bitter glance—then turned again to the weak-chinned waiter and took up her argument.
The overly made-up young woman shot her a quick, harsh look—then turned back to the weak-chinned waiter and continued her argument.
“You better go up and tell him I’m here,” she said defiantly, “or I’ll go up myself.”
“You should go up and tell him I’m here,” she said boldly, “or I’ll go up myself.”
“No, you don’t!” said George sternly.
“No, you don’t!” George said firmly.
The girl smiled sardonically.
The girl smirked.
“Oh, I don’t, don’t I? Well, let me tell you I know more college fellas and more of ’em know me, and are glad to take me out on a party, than you ever saw in your whole life.”
“Oh, I don’t? Well, let me tell you, I know more guys from college, and more of them know me and are happy to take me out to a party than you’ve ever seen in your whole life.”
“Maybe so—”
“Maybe.”
“Maybe so,” she interrupted. “Oh, it’s all right for any of ’em like that one that just ran out—God knows where she went—it’s all right for them that are asked here to come or go as they like—but when I want to see a friend they have some cheap, ham-slinging, bring-me-a-doughnut waiter to stand here and keep me out.”
"Maybe so," she interrupted. "Oh, it’s fine for someone like that one who just ran out—God knows where she went—it’s fine for those who are invited here to come and go as they please—but when I want to see a friend, they have some cheap, lazy waiter standing here to keep me away."
“See here,” said the elder Key indignantly, “I can’t lose my job. Maybe this fella you’re talkin’ about doesn’t want to see you.”
“Listen,” said the older Key angrily, “I can’t afford to lose my job. Maybe this guy you’re talking about doesn’t want to see you.”
“Oh, he wants to see me all right.”
“Oh, he definitely wants to see me.”
“Anyways, how could I find him in all that crowd?”
“Anyway, how could I find him in all that crowd?”
“Oh, he’ll be there,” she asserted confidently. “You just ask anybody for Gordon Sterrett and they’ll point him out to you. They all know each other, those fellas.”
“Oh, he’ll be there,” she said confidently. “You can just ask anyone for Gordon Sterrett, and they’ll point him out to you. They all know each other, those guys.”
She produced a mesh bag, and taking out a dollar bill handed it to George.
She took out a mesh bag and pulled out a dollar bill, handing it to George.
“Here,” she said, “here’s a bribe. You find him and give him my message. You tell him if he isn’t here in five minutes I’m coming up.”
“Here,” she said, “here’s a bribe. You find him and give him my message. You tell him that if he isn’t here in five minutes, I’m coming up.”
George shook his head pessimistically, considered the question for a moment, wavered violently, and then withdrew.
George shook his head pessimistically, thought about the question for a moment, hesitated a lot, and then backed off.
In less than the allotted time Gordon came down-stairs. He was drunker than he had been earlier in the evening and in a different way. The liquor seemed to have hardened on him like a crust. He was heavy and lurching—almost incoherent when he talked.
In less time than expected, Gordon came downstairs. He was more drunk than he had been earlier in the evening, but in a different way. The alcohol seemed to have coated him like a shell. He was heavy and staggering—almost unable to speak clearly when he talked.
“’Lo, Jewel,” he said thickly. “Came right away, Jewel, I couldn’t get that money. Tried my best.”
“Hey, Jewel,” he said with difficulty. “I came right away, Jewel, but I couldn’t get that money. I tried my best.”
“Money nothing!” she snapped. “You haven’t been near me for ten days. What’s the matter?”
“Money, seriously?” she snapped. “You haven't been close to me for ten days. What's going on?”
He shook his head slowly.
He shook his head slowly.
“Been very low, Jewel. Been sick.”
“Been feeling really down, Jewel. Been unwell.”
“Why didn’t you tell me if you were sick. I don’t care about the money that bad. I didn’t start bothering you about it at all until you began neglecting me.”
“Why didn’t you tell me you were sick? I don’t care about the money that much. I didn’t start bugging you about it until you started ignoring me.”
Again he shook his head.
He shook his head again.
“Haven’t been neglecting you. Not at all.”
“Haven’t been ignoring you. Not at all.”
“Haven’t! You haven’t been near me for three weeks, unless you been so drunk you didn’t know what you were doing.”
“Haven’t! You haven’t been around for three weeks, unless you were so drunk you didn’t know what you were doing.”
“Been sick, Jewel,” he repeated, turning his eyes upon her wearily.
“Been sick, Jewel,” he repeated, looking at her tiredly.
“You’re well enough to come and play with your society friends here all right. You told me you’d meet me for dinner, and you said you’d have some money for me. You didn’t even bother to ring me up.”
“You’re fine enough to come and hang out with your friends here. You told me you’d meet me for dinner, and you said you’d have some cash for me. You didn’t even bother to call me.”
“I couldn’t get any money.”
“I couldn’t get any cash.”
“Haven’t I just been saying that doesn’t matter? I wanted to see you, Gordon, but you seem to prefer your somebody else.”
“Haven’t I been saying that doesn’t matter? I wanted to see you, Gordon, but you seem to prefer someone else.”
He denied this bitterly.
He strongly denied this.
“Then get your hat and come along,” she suggested. Gordon hesitated—and she came suddenly close to him and slipped her arms around his neck.
“Then grab your hat and let's go,” she said. Gordon hesitated—and she suddenly stepped closer and wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Come on with me, Gordon,” she said in a half whisper. “We’ll go over to Devineries’ and have a drink, and then we can go up to my apartment.”
“Come on with me, Gordon,” she said in a low voice. “We’ll head over to Devineries’ and grab a drink, and then we can go up to my apartment.”
“I can’t, Jewel,——”
“I can’t, Jewel—”
“You can,” she said intensely.
“You can,” she said firmly.
“I’m sick as a dog!”
“I’m feeling really sick!”
“Well, then, you oughtn’t to stay here and dance.”
“Well, then, you shouldn't stay here and dance.”
With a glance around him in which relief and despair were mingled, Gordon hesitated; then she suddenly pulled him to her and kissed him with soft, pulpy lips.
With a quick look around him that mixed relief and despair, Gordon paused; then she suddenly pulled him close and kissed him with soft, tender lips.
“All right,” he said heavily. “I’ll get my hat.”
“All right,” he said with a sigh. “I’ll grab my hat.”
VIII
When Edith came out into the clear blue of the May night she found the Avenue deserted. The windows of the big shops were dark; over their doors were drawn great iron masks until they were only shadowy tombs of the late day’s splendor. Glancing down toward Forty-second Street she saw a commingled blur of lights from the all-night restaurants. Over on Sixth Avenue the elevated, a flare of fire, roared across the street between the glimmering parallels of light at the station and streaked along into the crisp dark. But at Forty-fourth Street it was very quiet.
When Edith stepped out into the clear blue of the May night, she found the Avenue empty. The big shop windows were dark; large iron grates were pulled down over their doors, turning them into shadowy remnants of the day's former glory. Glancing down toward Forty-second Street, she saw a mix of lights from the all-night restaurants. Over on Sixth Avenue, the elevated train, a burst of energy, roared across the street between the flickering lights at the station and streaked off into the cool darkness. But at Forty-fourth Street, it was very calm.
Pulling her cloak close about her Edith darted across the Avenue. She started nervously as a solitary man passed her and said in a hoarse whisper—“Where bound, kiddo?” She was reminded of a night in her childhood when she had walked around the block in her pajamas and a dog had howled at her from a mystery-big back yard.
Pulling her cloak tightly around her, Edith rushed across the Avenue. She flinched as a lone man walked past her and asked in a rough whisper, “Where you headed, kiddo?” It brought back memories of a night from her childhood when she had walked around the block in her pajamas and a dog had howled at her from a large, mysterious backyard.
In a minute she had reached her destination, a two-story, comparatively old building on Forty-fourth, in the upper window of which she thankfully detected a wisp of light. It was bright enough outside for her to make out the sign beside the window—the New York Trumpet. She stepped inside a dark hall and after a second saw the stairs in the corner.
In a minute, she arrived at her destination, a two-story, fairly old building on Forty-fourth, where she gratefully noticed a glimmer of light in the upper window. It was bright enough outside for her to read the sign next to the window—the New York Trumpet. She stepped into a dim hallway and after a moment, spotted the stairs in the corner.
Then she was in a long, low room furnished with many desks and hung on all sides with file copies of newspapers. There were only two occupants. They were sitting at different ends of the room, each wearing a green eye-shade and writing by a solitary desk light.
Then she was in a long, low room filled with many desks and covered on all sides with file copies of newspapers. There were only two people there. They were sitting at opposite ends of the room, each wearing a green eye-shade and writing under a single desk lamp.
For a moment she stood uncertainly in the doorway, and then both men turned around simultaneously and she recognized her brother.
For a moment, she stood hesitantly in the doorway, and then both men turned around at the same time, and she recognized her brother.
“Why, Edith!” He rose quickly and approached her in surprise, removing his eye-shade. He was tall, lean, and dark, with black, piercing eyes under very thick glasses. They were far-away eyes that seemed always fixed just over the head of the person to whom he was talking.
“Why, Edith!” He quickly got up and walked over to her in surprise, taking off his eye-shade. He was tall, slim, and dark, with sharp black eyes behind very thick glasses. His eyes looked distant, always seeming to be focused just above the head of the person he was speaking to.
He put his hands on her arms and kissed her cheek.
He placed his hands on her arms and kissed her cheek.
“What is it?” he repeated in some alarm.
“What is it?” he asked again, sounding a bit worried.
“I was at a dance across at Delmonico’s, Henry,” she said excitedly, “and I couldn’t resist tearing over to see you.”
“I was at a dance over at Delmonico’s, Henry,” she said with excitement, “and I just had to rush over to see you.”
“I’m glad you did.” His alertness gave way quickly to a habitual vagueness. “You oughtn’t to be out alone at night though, ought you?”
“I’m glad you did.” His focus quickly faded into his usual distraction. “You shouldn’t be out alone at night, should you?”
The man at the other end of the room had been looking at them curiously, but at Henry’s beckoning gesture he approached. He was loosely fat with little twinkling eyes, and, having removed his collar and tie, he gave the impression of a Middle-Western farmer on a Sunday afternoon.
The guy at the other end of the room had been watching them with interest, but when Henry signaled him over, he walked up. He was a bit chubby with small, sparkling eyes, and after taking off his collar and tie, he looked like a Midwestern farmer enjoying a Sunday afternoon.
“This is my sister,” said Henry. “She dropped in to see me.”
“This is my sister,” Henry said. “She came by to visit me.”
“How do you do?” said the fat man, smiling. “My name’s Bartholomew, Miss Bradin. I know your brother has forgotten it long ago.”
“How do you do?” said the overweight man, smiling. “I'm Bartholomew, Miss Bradin. I know your brother forgot it a long time ago.”
Edith laughed politely.
Edith chuckled politely.
“Well,” he continued, “not exactly gorgeous quarters we have here, are they?”
“Well,” he continued, “these aren’t exactly fancy digs we’ve got here, are they?”
Edith looked around the room.
Edith scanned the room.
“They seem very nice,” she replied. “Where do you keep the bombs?”
“They seem really nice,” she replied. “Where do you store the bombs?”
“The bombs?” repeated Bartholomew, laughing. “That’s pretty good—the bombs. Did you hear her, Henry? She wants to know where we keep the bombs. Say, that’s pretty good.”
“The bombs?” repeated Bartholomew, laughing. “That’s pretty good—the bombs. Did you hear her, Henry? She wants to know where we keep the bombs. Say, that’s pretty good.”
Edith swung herself onto a vacant desk and sat dangling her feet over the edge. Her brother took a seat beside her.
Edith climbed onto an empty desk and sat with her feet swinging over the edge. Her brother sat down next to her.
“Well,” he asked, absent-mindedly, “how do you like New York this trip?”
"Well," he asked, distractedly, "how are you liking New York this time?"
“Not bad. I’ll be over at the Biltmore with the Hoyts until Sunday. Can’t you come to luncheon to-morrow?”
“Not bad. I’ll be at the Biltmore with the Hoyts until Sunday. Can’t you come to lunch tomorrow?”
He thought a moment.
He paused for a moment.
“I’m especially busy,” he objected, “and I hate women in groups.”
“I’m really busy,” he complained, “and I can’t stand women in groups.”
“All right,” she agreed, unruffled. “Let’s you and me have luncheon together.”
“All right,” she said calmly. “Let’s have lunch together.”
“Very well.”
“Sounds good.”
“I’ll call for you at twelve.”
“I'll pick you up at twelve.”
Bartholomew was obviously anxious to return to his desk, but apparently considered that it would be rude to leave without some parting pleasantry.
Bartholomew was clearly eager to get back to his desk, but he thought it would be impolite to leave without exchanging a friendly farewell.
“Well”—he began awkwardly.
"Um"—he began awkwardly.
They both turned to him.
They both looked at him.
“Well, we—we had an exciting time earlier in the evening.”
“Well, we had an exciting time earlier tonight.”
The two men exchanged glances.
The two men exchanged looks.
“You should have come earlier,” continued Bartholomew, somewhat encouraged. “We had a regular vaudeville.”
“You should have come earlier,” Bartholomew said, feeling a bit more optimistic. “We had a real vaudeville show.”
“Did you really?”
"Really?"
“A serenade,” said Henry. “A lot of soldiers gathered down there in the street and began to yell at the sign.”
“A serenade,” said Henry. “A bunch of soldiers gathered down there in the street and started yelling at the sign.”
“Why?” she demanded.
"Why?" she asked.
“Just a crowd,” said Henry, abstractedly. “All crowds have to howl. They didn’t have anybody with much initiative in the lead, or they’d probably have forced their way in here and smashed things up.”
“Just a crowd,” Henry said absently. “All crowds have to make noise. They didn’t have anyone with much initiative at the front, or they’d probably have pushed their way in here and wrecked things.”
“Yes,” said Bartholomew, turning again to Edith, “you should have been here.”
“Yes,” Bartholomew said, turning back to Edith, “you should have been here.”
He seemed to consider this a sufficient cue for withdrawal, for he turned abruptly and went back to his desk.
He seemed to take this as a clear signal to leave, so he turned sharply and headed back to his desk.
“Are the soldiers all set against the Socialists?” demanded Edith of her brother. “I mean do they attack you violently and all that?”
“Are the soldiers all against the Socialists?” Edith asked her brother. “I mean, do they attack you aggressively and all that?”
Henry replaced his eye-shade and yawned.
Henry put on his eye-shade again and yawned.
“The human race has come a long way,” he said casually, “but most of us are throw-backs; the soldiers don’t know what they want, or what they hate, or what they like. They’re used to acting in large bodies, and they seem to have to make demonstrations. So it happens to be against us. There’ve been riots all over the city to-night. It’s May Day, you see.”
“The human race has come a long way,” he said casually, “but most of us are just stuck in the past; the soldiers don’t know what they want, what they hate, or what they like. They’re used to acting in large groups, and they seem to need to make a show of things. So it ends up being against us. There’ve been riots all over the city tonight. It’s May Day, you see.”
“Was the disturbance here pretty serious?”
“Was the disruption here pretty serious?”
“Not a bit,” he said scornfully. “About twenty-five of them stopped in the street about nine o’clock, and began to bellow at the moon.”
“Not at all,” he said with disdain. “Around twenty-five of them gathered on the street around nine o’clock and started yelling at the moon.”
“Oh”— She changed the subject. “You’re glad to see me, Henry?”
“Oh”— She shifted the topic. “Are you happy to see me, Henry?”
“Why, sure.”
“Of course.”
“You don’t seem to be.”
"You don't look like it."
“I am.”
"I'm here."
“I suppose you think I’m a—a waster. Sort of the World’s Worst Butterfly.”
“I guess you think I’m just a—a loser. Kind of the World’s Worst Butterfly.”
Henry laughed.
Henry laughed.
“Not at all. Have a good time while you’re young. Why? Do I seem like the priggish and earnest youth?”
“Not at all. Enjoy yourself while you’re young. Why? Do I come off as a stuffy and serious young person?”
“No—” she paused,“—but somehow I began thinking how absolutely different the party I’m on is from—from all your purposes. It seems sort of—of incongruous, doesn’t it?—me being at a party like that, and you over here working for a thing that’ll make that sort of party impossible ever any more, if your ideas work.”
“No—” she paused, “—but somehow I started thinking about how completely different the party I’m at is from all your goals. It feels a bit—well, out of place, doesn’t it?—me being at a party like this, and you over here working for something that will make parties like that impossible in the future, if your ideas succeed.”
“I don’t think of it that way. You’re young, and you’re acting just as you were brought up to act. Go ahead—have a good time?”
“I don’t see it like that. You’re young, and you’re behaving the way you were raised to behave. Go on—enjoy yourself!”
Her feet, which had been idly swinging, stopped and her voice dropped a note.
Her feet, which had been swinging back and forth, stopped and her voice got quieter.
“I wish you’d—you’d come back to Harrisburg and have a good time. Do you feel sure that you’re on the right track——”
“I wish you would come back to Harrisburg and have a great time. Are you really sure that you’re on the right path——”
“You’re wearing beautiful stockings,” he interrupted. “What on earth are they?”
“You're wearing gorgeous stockings,” he interrupted. “What in the world are they?”
“They’re embroidered,” she replied, glancing down; “Aren’t they cunning?” She raised her skirts and uncovered slim, silk-sheathed calves. “Or do you disapprove of silk stockings?”
“They're embroidered,” she said, looking down; “Aren’t they cute?” She lifted her skirts and revealed her slim, silky calves. “Or do you not like silk stockings?”
He seemed slightly exasperated, bent his dark eyes on her piercingly.
He looked a bit frustrated, fixing his dark eyes on her intensely.
“Are you trying to make me out as criticizing you in any way, Edith?”
“Are you trying to make it seem like I’m criticizing you in any way, Edith?”
“Not at all——”
"Not at all."
She paused. Bartholomew had uttered a grunt. She turned and saw that he had left his desk and was standing at the window.
She paused. Bartholomew had let out a grunt. She turned and saw that he had gotten up from his desk and was standing by the window.
“What is it?” demanded Henry.
"What’s going on?" demanded Henry.
“People,” said Bartholomew, and then after an instant: “Whole jam of them. They’re coming from Sixth Avenue.”
“People,” Bartholomew said, then after a moment, “A whole crowd of them. They’re coming from Sixth Avenue.”
“People?”
"Anyone?"
The fat man pressed his nose to the pane.
The chubby guy pressed his nose against the window.
“Soldiers, by God!” he said emphatically. “I had an idea they’d come back.”
“Soldiers, for real!” he said with emphasis. “I had a feeling they’d return.”
Edith jumped to her feet, and running over joined Bartholomew at the window.
Edith got up quickly and ran over to join Bartholomew at the window.
“There’s a lot of them!” she cried excitedly. “Come here, Henry!”
“There are so many of them!” she exclaimed excitedly. “Come here, Henry!”
Henry readjusted his shade, but kept his seat.
Henry adjusted his sunglasses but stayed seated.
“Hadn’t we better turn out the lights?” suggested Bartholomew.
“Shouldn’t we turn off the lights?” suggested Bartholomew.
“No. They’ll go away in a minute.”
“No. They’ll leave in a minute.”
“They’re not,” said Edith, peering from the window. “They’re not even thinking of going away. There’s more of them coming. Look—there’s a whole crowd turning the corner of Sixth Avenue.”
“They're not,” said Edith, looking out the window. “They're not even thinking about leaving. There are more of them coming. Look—there's a whole crowd turning the corner of Sixth Avenue.”
By the yellow glow and blue shadows of the street lamp she could see that the sidewalk was crowded with men. They were mostly in uniform, some sober, some enthusiastically drunk, and over the whole swept an incoherent clamor and shouting.
By the yellow light and blue shadows of the streetlamp, she could see that the sidewalk was packed with men. Most were in uniform, some sober and some happily drunk, and there was a chaotic noise and shouting all around.
Henry rose, and going to the window exposed himself as a long silhouette against the office lights. Immediately the shouting became a steady yell, and a rattling fusillade of small missiles, corners of tobacco plugs, cigarette-boxes, and even pennies beat against the window. The sounds of the racket now began floating up the stairs as the folding doors revolved.
Henry got up and walked to the window, becoming a tall shadow against the office lights. Instantly, the shouting turned into a loud roar, and a barrage of small objects—corners of tobacco plugs, cigarette boxes, and even pennies—pelted the window. The noise now started to rise up the stairs as the folding doors swung open.
“They’re coming up!” cried Bartholomew.
“They're approaching!” cried Bartholomew.
Edith turned anxiously to Henry.
Edith turned nervously to Henry.
“They’re coming up, Henry.”
“They're coming, Henry.”
From down-stairs in the lower hall their cries were now quite audible.
From downstairs in the lower hall, their cries were now clearly audible.
“—God damn Socialists!”
“—Damn Socialists!”
“Pro-Germans! Boche-lovers!”
“Pro-Germans! German-lovers!”
“Second floor, front! Come on!”
“Second floor, front! Let’s go!”
“We’ll get the sons—”
“We’ll get the guys—”
The next five minutes passed in a dream. Edith was conscious that the clamor burst suddenly upon the three of them like a cloud of rain, that there was a thunder of many feet on the stairs, that Henry had seized her arm and drawn her back toward the rear of the office. Then the door opened and an overflow of men were forced into the room—not the leaders, but simply those who happened to be in front.
The next five minutes felt like a dream. Edith realized that the noise suddenly hit the three of them like a downpour, that there was a rush of footsteps on the stairs, that Henry had grabbed her arm and pulled her back toward the back of the office. Then the door swung open, and a flood of men pushed into the room—not the leaders, but just those who were at the front.
“Hello, Bo!”
“Hey, Bo!”
“Up late, ain’t you!”
"Up late, aren't you!"
“You an’ your girl. Damn you!”
"You and your girl. Damn you!"
She noticed that two very drunken soldiers had been forced to the front, where they wobbled fatuously—one of them was short and dark, the other was tall and weak of chin.
She saw that two very drunk soldiers had been pushed to the front, where they swayed foolishly—one was short and dark, while the other was tall and had a weak chin.
Henry stepped forward and raised his hand.
Henry stepped forward and raised his hand.
“Friends!” he said.
"Friends!" he exclaimed.
The clamor faded into a momentary stillness, punctuated with mutterings.
The noise faded into a brief silence, broken by quiet murmurs.
“Friends!” he repeated, his far-away eyes fixed over the heads of the crowd, “you’re injuring no one but yourselves by breaking in here to-night. Do we look like rich men? Do we look like Germans? I ask you in all fairness—”
“Friends!” he repeated, his distant eyes focused over the heads of the crowd, “you’re only hurting yourselves by barging in here tonight. Do we look like wealthy people? Do we look like Germans? I ask you honestly—”
“Pipe down!”
“Be quiet!”
“I’ll say you do!”
“I’ll say you will!”
“Say, who’s your lady friend, buddy?”
"Hey, who's your girlfriend?"
A man in civilian clothes, who had been pawing over a table, suddenly held up a newspaper.
A man in regular clothes, who had been rummaging through a table, suddenly lifted a newspaper.
“Here it is!” he shouted, “They wanted the Germans to win the war!”
“Here it is!” he shouted, “They wanted the Germans to win the war!”
A new overflow from the stairs was shouldered in and of a sudden the room was full of men all closing around the pale little group at the back. Edith saw that the tall soldier with the weak chin was still in front. The short dark one had disappeared.
A new wave of people rushed in from the stairs, and suddenly the room was packed with men all gathering around the pale little group at the back. Edith noticed that the tall soldier with the weak chin was still in front. The short, dark one had vanished.
She edged slightly backward, stood close to the open window, through which came a clear breath of cool night air.
She stepped back a bit and stood close to the open window, where a clear breath of cool night air came in.
Then the room was a riot. She realized that the soldiers were surging forward, glimpsed the fat man swinging a chair over his head—instantly the lights went out and she felt the push of warm bodies under rough cloth, and her ears were full of shouting and trampling and hard breathing.
Then the room was chaotic. She noticed the soldiers pushing forward, caught sight of the heavyset man swinging a chair over his head—suddenly the lights went out and she felt the press of warm bodies against her rough clothing, and her ears were filled with shouting, stomping, and heavy breathing.
A figure flashed by her out of nowhere, tottered, was edged sideways, and of a sudden disappeared helplessly out through the open window with a frightened, fragmentary cry that died staccato on the bosom of the clamor. By the faint light streaming from the building backing on the area Edith had a quick impression that it had been the tall soldier with the weak chin.
A figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere, stumbled, moved to the side, and abruptly vanished through the open window with a scared, fragmented shout that faded quickly amidst the noise. In the dim light coming from the building behind the area, Edith briefly thought it was the tall soldier with the weak chin.
Anger rose astonishingly in her. She swung her arms wildly, edged blindly toward the thickest of the scuffling. She heard grunts, curses, the muffled impact of fists.
Anger surged within her. She flailed her arms, pushing her way recklessly into the heart of the chaos. She heard grunts, curses, and the dull thud of punches.
“Henry!” she called frantically, “Henry!”
“Henry!” she called out anxiously, “Henry!”
Then, it was minutes later, she felt suddenly that there were other figures in the room. She heard a voice, deep, bullying, authoritative; she saw yellow rays of light sweeping here and there in the fracas. The cries became more scattered. The scuffling increased and then stopped.
Then, a few minutes later, she suddenly felt that there were other people in the room. She heard a voice, deep, aggressive, and commanding; she saw yellow beams of light moving around amidst the chaos. The shouts became more spread out. The struggle intensified and then stopped.
Suddenly the lights were on and the room was full of policemen, clubbing left and right. The deep voice boomed out:
Suddenly, the lights came on and the room was filled with police officers, swinging their clubs left and right. A deep voice rang out:
“Here now! Here now! Here now!”
“Listen up! Listen up! Listen up!”
And then:
And then:
“Quiet down and get out! Here now!”
“Be quiet and get out! Right now!”
The room seemed to empty like a wash-bowl. A policeman fast-grappled in the corner released his hold on his soldier antagonist and started him with a shove toward the door. The deep voice continued. Edith perceived now that it came from a bull-necked police captain standing near the door.
The room seemed to clear out like a drain. A policeman who was struggling in the corner let go of his soldier opponent and shoved him toward the door. The deep voice kept going. Edith realized it was coming from a stocky police captain standing by the door.
“Here now! This is no way! One of your own sojers got shoved out of the back window an’ killed hisself!”
“Listen up! This is unacceptable! One of your own soldiers was pushed out of the back window and killed himself!”
“Henry!” called Edith, “Henry!”
“Henry!” called Edith. “Henry!”
She beat wildly with her fists on the back of the man in front of her; she brushed between two others; fought, shrieked, and beat her way to a very pale figure sitting on the floor close to a desk.
She swung her fists frantically at the back of the man in front of her; she pushed between two others; struggled, screamed, and fought her way to a very pale figure sitting on the floor near a desk.
“Henry,” she cried passionately, “what’s the matter? What’s the matter? Did they hurt you?”
“Henry,” she cried urgently, “what’s wrong? What’s wrong? Did they hurt you?”
His eyes were shut. He groaned and then looking up said disgustedly—
His eyes were closed. He groaned and then, looking up, said with disgust—
“They broke my leg. My God, the fools!”
“They broke my leg. Oh my God, what idiots!”
“Here now!” called the police captain. “Here now! Here now!”
“Hey, over here!” called the police captain. “Hey, over here! Over here!”
IX
“Childs’, Fifty-ninth Street,” at eight o’clock of any morning differs from its sisters by less than the width of their marble tables or the degree of polish on the frying-pans. You will see there a crowd of poor people with sleep in the corners of their eyes, trying to look straight before them at their food so as not to see the other poor people. But Childs’, Fifty-ninth, four hours earlier is quite unlike any Childs’ restaurant from Portland, Oregon, to Portland, Maine. Within its pale but sanitary walls one finds a noisy medley of chorus girls, college boys, débutantes, rakes, filles de joie—a not unrepresentative mixture of the gayest of Broadway, and even of Fifth Avenue.
“Childs’, Fifty-ninth Street,” at eight o’clock any morning is only slightly different from its counterparts, just the width of their marble tables or the shine on the frying pans. There, you'll see a crowd of struggling people with sleep still in their eyes, trying to focus on their food to avoid noticing the other struggling people. But four hours earlier, Childs’, Fifty-ninth, is nothing like any Childs’ restaurant from Portland, Oregon, to Portland, Maine. Inside its clean but bland walls, you’ll find a loud mix of chorus girls, college guys, debutantes, charmers, filles de joie—a fairly typical mix of the liveliest of Broadway, and even Fifth Avenue.
In the early morning of May the second it was unusually full. Over the marble-topped tables were bent the excited faces of flappers whose fathers owned individual villages. They were eating buckwheat cakes and scrambled eggs with relish and gusto, an accomplishment that it would have been utterly impossible for them to repeat in the same place four hours later.
In the early morning of May 2nd, it was unusually crowded. Leaning over the marble-topped tables were the enthusiastic faces of flappers whose fathers owned whole towns. They were enjoying buckwheat pancakes and scrambled eggs with excitement and enthusiasm, something they definitely wouldn’t have been able to do in the same spot four hours later.
Almost the entire crowd were from the Gamma Psi dance at Delmonico’s except for several chorus girls from a midnight revue who sat at a side table and wished they’d taken off a little more make-up after the show. Here and there a drab, mouse-like figure, desperately out of place, watched the butterflies with a weary, puzzled curiosity. But the drab figure was the exception. This was the morning after May Day, and celebration was still in the air.
Almost the entire crowd was from the Gamma Psi dance at Delmonico’s, except for a few chorus girls from a midnight revue who sat at a side table, wishing they had removed a bit more makeup after the show. Here and there, a plain, shy person, feeling completely out of place, observed the lively ones with tired, confused interest. But the plain figure was the exception. This was the morning after May Day, and the festive atmosphere was still lingering.
Gus Rose, sober but a little dazed, must be classed as one of the drab figures. How he had got himself from Forty-fourth Street to Fifty-ninth Street after the riot was only a hazy half-memory. He had seen the body of Carrol Key put in an ambulance and driven off, and then he had started up town with two or three soldiers. Somewhere between Forty-fourth Street and Fifty-ninth Street the other soldiers had met some women and disappeared. Rose had wandered to Columbus Circle and chosen the gleaming lights of Childs’ to minister to his craving for coffee and doughnuts. He walked in and sat down.
Gus Rose, sober but a bit dazed, fits into the category of those dull figures. How he managed to get from Forty-fourth Street to Fifty-ninth Street after the riot was just a blurry memory. He had seen Carrol Key's body taken away in an ambulance and then started heading uptown with a couple of soldiers. At some point between Forty-fourth Street and Fifty-ninth Street, the other soldiers had met some women and disappeared. Rose ended up at Columbus Circle and chose the bright lights of Childs’ to satisfy his craving for coffee and doughnuts. He walked in and sat down.
All around him floated airy, inconsequential chatter and high-pitched laughter. At first he failed to understand, but after a puzzled five minutes he realized that this was the aftermath of some gay party. Here and there a restless, hilarious young man wandered fraternally and familiarly between the tables, shaking hands indiscriminately and pausing occasionally for a facetious chat, while excited waiters, bearing cakes and eggs aloft, swore at him silently, and bumped him out of the way. To Rose, seated at the most inconspicuous and least crowded table, the whole scene was a colorful circus of beauty and riotous pleasure.
All around him floated light, meaningless chatter and loud laughter. At first he didn’t get it, but after a confused five minutes, he realized this was the aftermath of a fun party. Here and there, a restless, amused young man wandered between the tables, shaking hands casually and stopping now and then for a playful chat, while excited waiters, carrying cakes and eggs high above, silently cursed at him and pushed him aside. To Rose, sitting at the most low-key and least crowded table, the whole scene looked like a vibrant circus of beauty and wild enjoyment.
He became gradually aware, after a few moments, that the couple seated diagonally across from him with their backs to the crowd, were not the least interesting pair in the room. The man was drunk. He wore a dinner coat with a dishevelled tie and shirt swollen by spillings of water and wine. His eyes, dim and blood-shot, roved unnaturally from side to side. His breath came short between his lips.
He slowly realized, after a moment, that the couple sitting diagonally across from him with their backs to the crowd were actually the most interesting people in the room. The man was drunk. He wore a tuxedo with a messy tie and a shirt stained from spills of water and wine. His eyes, dull and bloodshot, darted unnaturally from side to side. He breathed heavily between his words.
“He’s been on a spree!” thought Rose.
"He's been on a roll!" thought Rose.
The woman was almost if not quite sober. She was pretty, with dark eyes and feverish high color, and she kept her active eyes fixed on her companion with the alertness of a hawk. From time to time she would lean and whisper intently to him, and he would answer by inclining his head heavily or by a particularly ghoulish and repellent wink.
The woman was nearly sober, if not completely. She was attractive, with dark eyes and a flushed complexion, and she kept her sharp gaze focused on her companion like a hawk. Occasionally, she would lean in and whisper earnestly to him, and he would respond by nodding his head slowly or by giving a particularly creepy and repulsive wink.
Rose scrutinized them dumbly for some minutes until the woman gave him a quick, resentful look; then he shifted his gaze to two of the most conspicuously hilarious of the promenaders who were on a protracted circuit of the tables. To his surprise he recognized in one of them the young man by whom he had been so ludicrously entertained at Delmonico’s. This started him thinking of Key with a vague sentimentality, not unmixed with awe. Key was dead. He had fallen thirty-five feet and split his skull like a cracked cocoa-nut.
Rose stared at them blankly for a few minutes until the woman shot him a quick, annoyed glance; then he turned his attention to two of the most ridiculously funny people strolling around the tables. To his surprise, he recognized one of them as the young man who had entertained him so hilariously at Delmonico’s. This made him think of Key with a vague sense of nostalgia, mixed with a bit of fear. Key was dead. He had fallen thirty-five feet and cracked his skull open like a broken coconut.
“He was a darn good guy,” thought Rose mournfully. “He was a darn good guy, o’right. That was awful hard luck about him.”
“He was a really good guy,” thought Rose sadly. “He was a really good guy, for sure. That was really bad luck for him.”
The two promenaders approached and started down between Rose’s table and the next, addressing friends and strangers alike with jovial familiarity. Suddenly Rose saw the fair-haired one with the prominent teeth stop, look unsteadily at the man and girl opposite, and then begin to move his head disapprovingly from side to side.
The two walkers came up and started making their way between Rose’s table and the one next to it, greeting friends and strangers with cheerful familiarity. Suddenly, Rose noticed the light-haired guy with the noticeable teeth pause, glance uncertainly at the man and girl across from him, and then start shaking his head disapprovingly from side to side.
The man with the blood-shot eyes looked up.
The man with bloodshot eyes looked up.
“Gordy,” said the promenader with the prominent teeth, “Gordy.”
“Gordy,” said the person walking by with the big teeth, “Gordy.”
“Hello,” said the man with the stained shirt thickly.
“Hey,” said the man in the stained shirt gruffly.
Prominent teeth shook his finger pessimistically at the pair, giving the woman a glance of aloof condemnation.
Prominent teeth shook his finger at the pair, giving the woman a look of cold disapproval.
“What’d I tell you Gordy?”
“What did I tell you, Gordy?”
Gordon stirred in his seat.
Gordon shifted in his seat.
“Go to hell!” he said.
“Go to hell!” he said.
Dean continued to stand there shaking his finger. The woman began to get angry.
Dean kept standing there, shaking his finger. The woman started to get angry.
“You go way!” she cried fiercely. “You’re drunk, that’s what you are!”
“You go away!” she shouted angrily. “You’re drunk, that’s what you are!”
“So’s he,” suggested Dean, staying the motion of his finger and pointing it at Gordon.
“So is he,” suggested Dean, stopping his finger's movement and pointing it at Gordon.
Peter Himmel ambled up, owlish now and oratorically inclined.
Peter Himmel walked up, looking wise and ready to speak.
“Here now,” he began as if called upon to deal with some petty dispute between children. “Wha’s all trouble?”
“Alright, let’s get to it,” he started, as if he had been asked to handle a minor argument between kids. “What’s going on?”
“You take your friend away,” said Jewel tartly. “He’s bothering us.”
“You need to take your friend away,” Jewel said sharply. “He’s bothering us.”
“What’s at?”
"What's up?"
“You heard me!” she said shrilly. “I said to take your drunken friend away.”
“You heard me!” she exclaimed sharply. “I said to take your drunk friend away.”
Her rising voice rang out above the clatter of the restaurant and a waiter came hurrying up.
Her voice rose above the noise of the restaurant, and a waiter rushed over.
“You gotta be more quiet!”
"You need to be quieter!"
“That fella’s drunk,” she cried. “He’s insulting us.”
"That guy's wasted," she exclaimed. "He's insulting us."
“Ah-ha, Gordy,” persisted the accused. “What’d I tell you.” He turned to the waiter. “Gordy an’ I friends. Been tryin’ help him, haven’t I, Gordy?”
“Ah-ha, Gordy,” the accused continued. “What did I tell you?” He turned to the waiter. “Gordy and I are friends. I’ve been trying to help him, haven’t I, Gordy?”
Gordy looked up.
Gordy looked up.
“Help me? Hell, no!”
“Help me? No way!”
Jewel rose suddenly, and seizing Gordon’s arm assisted him to his feet.
Jewel got up quickly and grabbed Gordon's arm to help him stand.
“Come on, Gordy!” she said, leaning toward him and speaking in a half whisper. “Let’s us get out of here. This fella’s got a mean drunk on.”
“Come on, Gordy!” she said, leaning toward him and speaking in a half whisper. “Let’s get out of here. This guy’s really drunk.”
Gordon allowed himself to be urged to his feet and started toward the door. Jewel turned for a second and addressed the provoker of their flight.
Gordon let himself be encouraged to get up and began walking toward the door. Jewel paused for a moment and spoke to the person who had instigated their escape.
“I know all about you!” she said fiercely. “Nice friend, you are, I’ll say. He told me about you.”
“I know all about you!” she said fiercely. “What a nice friend you are, I’ll say. He told me about you.”
Then she seized Gordon’s arm, and together they made their way through the curious crowd, paid their check, and went out.
Then she grabbed Gordon’s arm, and together they navigated through the curious crowd, paid their bill, and went outside.
“You’ll have to sit down,” said the waiter to Peter after they had gone.
“You’ll need to sit down,” the waiter said to Peter after they left.
“What’s ’at? Sit down?”
"What’s that? Sit down?"
“Yes—or get out.”
“Yes—or leave.”
Peter turned to Dean.
Peter looked at Dean.
“Come on,” he suggested. “Let’s beat up this waiter.”
“Come on,” he said. “Let’s take this waiter down.”
“All right.”
"Okay."
They advanced toward him, their faces grown stern. The waiter retreated.
They moved closer to him, their expressions serious. The waiter stepped back.
Peter suddenly reached over to a plate on the table beside him and picking up a handful of hash tossed it into the air. It descended as a languid parabola in snowflake effect on the heads of those near by.
Peter suddenly reached over to a plate on the table next to him and picked up a handful of hash, tossing it into the air. It fell in a slow, graceful arc, scattering like snowflakes onto the heads of those nearby.
“Hey! Ease up!”
“Hey! Chill out!”
“Put him out!”
"Kick him out!"
“Sit down, Peter!”
“Sit down, Peter!”
“Cut out that stuff!”
“Stop that!”
Peter laughed and bowed.
Peter laughed and bowed.
“Thank you for your kind applause, ladies and gents. If some one will lend me some more hash and a tall hat we will go on with the act.”
“Thank you for your generous applause, everyone. If someone can lend me some more hash and a tall hat, we’ll continue with the show.”
The bouncer bustled up.
The bouncer hurried over.
“You’ve gotta get out!” he said to Peter.
“You need to get out!” he said to Peter.
“Hell, no!”
“No way!”
“He’s my friend!” put in Dean indignantly.
"He's my friend!" Dean interjected, feeling outraged.
A crowd of waiters were gathering. “Put him out!”
A group of waiters was gathering. “Get him out!”
“Better go, Peter.”
“Time to go, Peter.”
There was a short struggle and the two were edged and pushed toward the door.
There was a brief struggle, and the two were shoved and pushed toward the door.
“I got a hat and a coat here!” cried Peter.
“I've got a hat and a coat here!” shouted Peter.
“Well, go get ’em and be spry about it!”
"Well, go get them and be quick about it!"
The bouncer released his hold on Peter, who, adopting a ludicrous air of extreme cunning, rushed immediately around to the other table, where he burst into derisive laughter and thumbed his nose at the exasperated waiters.
The bouncer let go of Peter, who, putting on an absurdly clever act, quickly went over to the other table, where he broke into mocking laughter and gave the annoyed waiters a face.
“Think I just better wait a l’il longer,” he announced.
"Maybe I should just wait a little longer," he said.
The chase began. Four waiters were sent around one way and four another. Dean caught hold of two of them by the coat, and another struggle took place before the pursuit of Peter could be resumed; he was finally pinioned after overturning a sugar-bowl and several cups of coffee. A fresh argument ensued at the cashier’s desk, where Peter attempted to buy another dish of hash to take with him and throw at policemen.
The chase started. Four waiters were sent one way and four another. Dean grabbed two of them by the coat, and there was another struggle before they could go after Peter again; he was finally caught after knocking over a sugar bowl and several coffee cups. A new argument broke out at the cashier's desk, where Peter tried to buy another plate of hash to take with him and throw at police officers.
But the commotion upon his exit proper was dwarfed by another phenomenon which drew admiring glances and a prolonged involuntary “Oh-h-h!” from every person in the restaurant.
But the noise when he left was overshadowed by another sight that caught everyone's eye, followed by a long, involuntary "Oh-h-h!" from every person in the restaurant.
The great plate-glass front had turned to a deep blue, the color of a Maxfield Parrish moonlight—a blue that seemed to press close upon the pane as if to crowd its way into the restaurant. Dawn had come up in Columbus Circle, magical, breathless dawn, silhouetting the great statue of the immortal Christopher, and mingling in a curious and uncanny manner with the fading yellow electric light inside.
The big glass front had turned a deep blue, like a Maxfield Parrish moonlight—a blue that felt almost like it was pushing against the glass, trying to enter the restaurant. Dawn had broken in Columbus Circle, a magical, breathless dawn, outlining the grand statue of the legendary Christopher, and blending in a strange and eerie way with the dimming yellow electric light inside.
X
Mr. In and Mr. Out are not listed by the census-taker. You will search for them in vain through the social register or the births, marriages, and deaths, or the grocer’s credit list. Oblivion has swallowed them and the testimony that they ever existed at all is vague and shadowy, and inadmissible in a court of law. Yet I have it upon the best authority that for a brief space Mr. In and Mr. Out lived, breathed, answered to their names and radiated vivid personalities of their own.
Mr. In and Mr. Out aren’t included in the census records. You’ll look for them in vain in the social register or the records of births, marriages, and deaths, or even the grocer’s credit list. They have been completely forgotten, and any proof that they ever existed is unclear, indistinct, and not accepted in a court of law. Still, I have reliable information that for a short time, Mr. In and Mr. Out lived, breathed, responded to their names, and had vibrant personalities of their own.
During the brief span of their lives they walked in their native garments down the great highway of a great nation; were laughed at, sworn at, chased, and fled from. Then they passed and were heard of no more.
During their short lives, they walked in their traditional clothes down the main road of a great nation; they were laughed at, cursed at, chased, and ran away. Then they were gone and no one heard from them again.
They were already taking form dimly, when a taxi cab with the top open breezed down Broadway in the faintest glimmer of May dawn. In this car sat the souls of Mr. In and Mr. Out discussing with amazement the blue light that had so precipitately colored the sky behind the statue of Christopher Columbus, discussing with bewilderment the old, gray faces of the early risers which skimmed palely along the street like blown bits of paper on a gray lake. They were agreed on all things, from the absurdity of the bouncer in Childs’ to the absurdity of the business of life. They were dizzy with the extreme maudlin happiness that the morning had awakened in their glowing souls. Indeed, so fresh and vigorous was their pleasure in living that they felt it should be expressed by loud cries.
They were just starting to take shape when a taxi with the top down cruised down Broadway in the faint light of a May dawn. Inside the car sat the spirits of Mr. In and Mr. Out, amazed by the blue light that had suddenly colored the sky behind the statue of Christopher Columbus, bewildered by the old, gray faces of early risers that drifted along the street like pieces of paper on a gray lake. They agreed on everything, from the ridiculousness of the bouncer at Childs’ to the absurdity of life itself. They were overwhelmed by an intense, sentimental happiness that the morning had stirred in their vibrant souls. In fact, their joy in living felt so fresh and powerful that they thought it should be expressed with loud cries.
“Ye-ow-ow!” hooted Peter, making a megaphone with his hands—and Dean joined in with a call that, though equally significant and symbolic, derived its resonance from its very inarticulateness.
“Yow!” hooted Peter, making a megaphone with his hands—and Dean joined in with a call that, though just as important and symbolic, got its strength from its very lack of clarity.
“Yo-ho! Yea! Yoho! Yo-buba!”
“Yo-ho! Yay! Yoho! Yo-buba!”
Fifty-third Street was a bus with a dark, bobbed-hair beauty atop; Fifty-second was a street cleaner who dodged, escaped, and sent up a yell of, “Look where you’re aimin’!” in a pained and grieved voice. At Fiftieth Street a group of men on a very white sidewalk in front of a very white building turned to stare after them, and shouted:
Fifty-third Street was a bus with a beautiful woman with dark bobbed hair on top; Fifty-second was a street cleaner who dodged, escaped, and yelled, “Watch where you’re aiming!” in a pained and upset voice. At Fiftieth Street, a group of men on a very white sidewalk in front of a very white building turned to stare after them and shouted:
“Some party, boys!”
“Great party, guys!”
At Forty-ninth Street Peter turned to Dean. “Beautiful morning,” he said gravely, squinting up his owlish eyes.
At Forty-ninth Street, Peter turned to Dean. “Great morning,” he said seriously, squinting up his big eyes.
“Probably is.”
"Probably is."
“Go get some breakfast, hey?”
"Go grab some breakfast, okay?"
Dean agreed—with additions.
Dean agreed—with some changes.
“Breakfast and liquor.”
“Brunch and drinks.”
“Breakfast and liquor,” repeated Peter, and they looked at each other, nodding. “That’s logical.”
“Breakfast and liquor,” Peter said again, and they exchanged glances, nodding. “That makes sense.”
Then they both burst into loud laughter.
Then they both started laughing loudly.
“Breakfast and liquor! Oh, gosh!”
“Breakfast and booze! Oh, wow!”
“No such thing,” announced Peter.
“No way,” announced Peter.
“Don’t serve it? Ne’mind. We force ’em serve it. Bring pressure bear.”
“Don’t serve it? Never mind. We’ll make them serve it. Apply pressure.”
“Bring logic bear.”
“Use logic now.”
The taxi cut suddenly off Broadway, sailed along a cross street, and stopped in front of a heavy tomb-like building in Fifth Avenue.
The taxi suddenly veered off Broadway, zipped along a side street, and came to a stop in front of a massive, tomb-like building on Fifth Avenue.
“What’s idea?”
“What’s the idea?”
The taxi-driver informed them that this was Delmonico’s.
The taxi driver told them that this was Delmonico’s.
This was somewhat puzzling. They were forced to devote several minutes to intense concentration, for if such an order had been given there must have been a reason for it.
This was a bit confusing. They had to spend several minutes focusing hard because if such an order had been given, there had to be a reason for it.
“Somep’m ’bouta coat,” suggested the taxi-man.
“Something about a coat,” suggested the taxi driver.
That was it. Peter’s overcoat and hat. He had left them at Delmonico’s. Having decided this, they disembarked from the taxi and strolled toward the entrance arm in arm.
That was it. Peter’s overcoat and hat. He had left them at Delmonico’s. Having realized this, they got out of the taxi and walked toward the entrance arm in arm.
“Hey!” said the taxi-driver.
“Hey!” said the cab driver.
“Huh?”
"Huh?"
“You better pay me.”
"Pay me, okay?"
They shook their heads in shocked negation.
They shook their heads in disbelief.
“Later, not now—we give orders, you wait.”
“Later, not now—we’ll give the orders, you just wait.”
The taxi-driver objected; he wanted his money now. With the scornful condescension of men exercising tremendous self-control they paid him.
The taxi driver complained; he wanted his money now. With the dismissive attitude of guys who were showing incredible self-control, they paid him.
Inside Peter groped in vain through a dim, deserted check-room in search of his coat and derby.
Inside, Peter searched unsuccessfully through a dim, empty coat check for his coat and hat.
“Gone, I guess. Somebody stole it.”
“It's gone, I guess. Someone stole it.”
“Some Sheff student.”
"Some Sheffield student."
“All probability.”
"All likelihood."
“Never mind,” said Dean, nobly. “I’ll leave mine here too—then we’ll both be dressed the same.”
“Never mind,” Dean said generously. “I’ll leave mine here too—then we’ll both be dressed the same.”
He removed his overcoat and hat and was hanging them up when his roving glance was caught and held magnetically by two large squares of cardboard tacked to the two coat-room doors. The one on the left-hand door bore the word “In” in big black letters, and the one on the right-hand door flaunted the equally emphatic word “Out.”
He took off his overcoat and hat and was hanging them up when his wandering gaze was drawn in by two large squares of cardboard pinned to the coat-room doors. The one on the left door had the word “In” in big black letters, and the one on the right door displayed the equally bold word “Out.”
“Look!” he exclaimed happily—
“Check it out!” he exclaimed happily—
Peter’s eyes followed his pointing finger.
Peter's eyes tracked where he was pointing.
“What?”
"What did you say?"
“Look at the signs. Let’s take ’em.”
“Look at the signs. Let’s take them.”
“Good idea.”
“Great idea.”
“Probably pair very rare an’ valuable signs. Probably come in handy.”
“Probably a pair of very rare and valuable signs. Probably useful.”
Peter removed the left-hand sign from the door and endeavored to conceal it about his person. The sign being of considerable proportions, this was a matter of some difficulty. An idea flung itself at him, and with an air of dignified mystery he turned his back. After an instant he wheeled dramatically around, and stretching out his arms displayed himself to the admiring Dean. He had inserted the sign in his vest, completely covering his shirt front. In effect, the word “In” had been painted upon his shirt in large black letters.
Peter took down the sign on the left side of the door and tried to hide it on himself. The sign was pretty large, so it was a bit tricky to do. Suddenly, he had an idea, and with a sense of dignified mystery, he turned away. After a moment, he dramatically spun around and, stretching out his arms, showed himself to the impressed Dean. He had stuffed the sign into his vest, completely covering his shirt front. Essentially, the word “In” was painted in big black letters on his shirt.
“Yoho!” cheered Dean. “Mister In.”
"Yoho!" cheered Dean. "Mr. In."
He inserted his own sign in like manner.
He put his own sign in the same way.
“Mister Out!” he announced triumphantly. “Mr. In meet Mr. Out.”
“Mister Out!” he declared with triumph. “Mr. In, meet Mr. Out.”
They advanced and shook hands. Again laughter overcame them and they rocked in a shaken spasm of mirth.
They moved forward and shook hands. Once again, laughter took over, and they swayed in a fit of joy.
“Yoho!”
“Awesome!”
“We probably get a flock of breakfast.”
“We're probably getting a bunch of breakfast.”
“We’ll go—go to the Commodore.”
"We'll go to the Commodore."
Arm in arm they sallied out the door, and turning east in Forty-fourth Street set out for the Commodore.
Arm in arm, they stepped out the door, and turning east on Forty-fourth Street, headed for the Commodore.
As they came out a short dark soldier, very pale and tired, who had been wandering listlessly along the sidewalk, turned to look at them.
As they stepped outside, a short, dark-skinned soldier, looking very pale and exhausted, who had been aimlessly walking along the sidewalk, turned to watch them.
He started over as though to address them, but as they immediately bent on him glances of withering unrecognition, he waited until they had started unsteadily down the street, and then followed at about forty paces, chuckling to himself and saying, “Oh, boy!” over and over under his breath, in delighted, anticipatory tones.
He began anew as if to talk to them, but when they shot him looks of total disbelief, he waited until they stumbled down the street a bit and then followed about forty steps behind, chuckling to himself and saying, “Oh, boy!” repeatedly in excited, expectant tones.
Mr. In and Mr. Out were meanwhile exchanging pleasantries concerning their future plans.
Mr. In and Mr. Out were chatting politely about their future plans.
“We want liquor; we want breakfast. Neither without the other. One and indivisible.”
“We want booze; we want breakfast. Can't have one without the other. They're one and the same.”
“We want both ’em!”
"We want both of them!"
“Both ’em!”
“Both of them!”
It was quite light now, and passers-by began to bend curious eyes on the pair. Obviously they were engaged in a discussion, which afforded each of them intense amusement, for occasionally a fit of laughter would seize upon them so violently that, still with their arms interlocked, they would bend nearly double.
It was getting brighter now, and people walking by started to look curiously at the couple. Clearly, they were having a conversation that was bringing them a lot of joy, because every now and then, a wave of laughter would hit them so hard that, still with their arms linked, they would almost double over.
Reaching the Commodore, they exchanged a few spicy epigrams with the sleepy-eyed doorman, navigated the revolving door with some difficulty, and then made their way through a thinly populated but startled lobby to the dining-room, where a puzzled waiter showed them an obscure table in a corner. They studied the bill of fare helplessly, telling over the items to each other in puzzled mumbles.
Reaching the Commodore, they shared a few witty remarks with the sleepy-eyed doorman, struggled a bit with the revolving door, and then moved through a sparsely populated but surprised lobby to the dining room, where a confused waiter led them to a hidden table in the corner. They looked over the menu in frustration, mumbling to each other as they tried to make sense of the choices.
“Don’t see any liquor here,” said Peter reproachfully.
“Don't see any booze around here,” Peter said with a disapproving look.
The waiter became audible but unintelligible.
The waiter became audible but unclear.
“Repeat,” continued Peter, with patient tolerance, “that there seems to be unexplained and quite distasteful lack of liquor upon bill of fare.”
“Repeat,” Peter said patiently, “that there seems to be an unexplained and rather unpleasant lack of liquor on the menu.”
“Here!” said Dean confidently, “let me handle him.” He turned to the waiter—“Bring us—bring us—” he scanned the bill of fare anxiously. “Bring us a quart of champagne and a—a—probably ham sandwich.”
“Here!” said Dean confidently, “let me take care of this.” He turned to the waiter—“Bring us—bring us—” he glanced at the menu nervously. “Bring us a quart of champagne and a—a—probably a ham sandwich.”
The waiter looked doubtful.
The waiter seemed unsure.
“Bring it!” roared Mr. In and Mr. Out in chorus.
“Bring it!” shouted Mr. In and Mr. Out together.
The waiter coughed and disappeared. There was a short wait during which they were subjected without their knowledge to a careful scrutiny by the head-waiter. Then the champagne arrived, and at the sight of it Mr. In and Mr. Out became jubilant.
The waiter coughed and left. There was a brief pause during which they were silently observed by the head waiter. Then the champagne came, and at the sight of it, Mr. In and Mr. Out became excited.
“Imagine their objecting to us having, champagne for breakfast—jus’ imagine.”
“Can you believe they’re objecting to us having champagne for breakfast—just imagine.”
They both concentrated upon the vision of such an awesome possibility, but the feat was too much for them. It was impossible for their joint imaginations to conjure up a world where any one might object to any one else having champagne for breakfast. The waiter drew the cork with an enormous pop and their glasses immediately foamed with pale yellow froth.
They both focused on the vision of such an incredible possibility, but it was too much for them. They couldn't imagine a world where anyone would have a problem with anyone else having champagne for breakfast. The waiter pulled the cork with a loud pop, and their glasses quickly filled with pale yellow foam.
“Here’s health, Mr. In.”
“Here’s to your health, Mr. In.”
“Here’s same to you, Mr. Out.”
"Cheers to you, Mr. Out."
The waiter withdrew; the minutes passed; the champagne became low in the bottle.
The waiter left; time went by; the champagne level in the bottle dropped.
“It’s—it’s mortifying,” said Dean suddenly.
“It’s so embarrassing,” said Dean suddenly.
“Wha’s mortifying?”
"What’s embarrassing?"
“The idea their objecting us having champagne breakfast.”
“The idea that they're objecting to us having a champagne breakfast.”
“Mortifying?” Peter considered. “Yes, tha’s word—mortifying.”
“Mortifying?” Peter thought about it. “Yeah, that’s the word—mortifying.”
Again they collapsed into laughter, howled, swayed, rocked back and forth in their chairs, repeating the word “mortifying” over and over to each other—each repetition seeming to make it only more brilliantly absurd.
Again they burst into laughter, howled, swayed, and rocked back and forth in their chairs, repeating the word “mortifying” over and over to each other—each time making it seem even more brilliantly absurd.
After a few more gorgeous minutes they decided on another quart. Their anxious waiter consulted his immediate superior, and this discreet person gave implicit instructions that no more champagne should be served. Their check was brought.
After a few more beautiful minutes, they decided to order another quart. Their worried waiter checked with his boss, and this careful person quietly instructed that no more champagne should be served. Their bill was brought over.
Five minutes later, arm in arm, they left the Commodore and made their way through a curious, staring crowd along Forty-second Street, and up Vanderbilt Avenue to the Biltmore. There, with sudden cunning, they rose to the occasion and traversed the lobby, walking fast and standing unnaturally erect.
Five minutes later, arm in arm, they left the Commodore and made their way through a curious, staring crowd along Forty-second Street, and up Vanderbilt Avenue to the Biltmore. There, with sudden cleverness, they rose to the occasion and crossed the lobby, walking quickly and standing unnaturally straight.
Once in the dining-room they repeated their performance. They were torn between intermittent convulsive laughter and sudden spasmodic discussions of politics, college, and the sunny state of their dispositions. Their watches told them that it was now nine o’clock, and a dim idea was born in them that they were on a memorable party, something that they would remember always. They lingered over the second bottle. Either of them had only to mention the word “mortifying” to send them both into riotous gasps. The dining-room was whirring and shifting now; a curious lightness permeated and rarefied the heavy air.
Once they were in the dining room, they put on the same show again. They were caught between fits of laughter and sudden, intense conversations about politics, college life, and how great they were feeling. Their watches showed it was now nine o’clock, and a vague sense emerged that they were part of an unforgettable party, something they would always remember. They took their time over the second bottle. Just saying the word “mortifying” was enough to make them both burst into uncontrollable laughter. The dining room felt alive and vibrant now; a strange lightness filled the once-heavy air.
They paid their check and walked out into the lobby.
They settled the bill and stepped out into the lobby.
It was at this moment that the exterior doors revolved for the thousandth time that morning, and admitted into the lobby a very pale young beauty with dark circles under her eyes, attired in a much-rumpled evening dress. She was accompanied by a plain stout man, obviously not an appropriate escort.
It was at this moment that the revolving doors opened for the thousandth time that morning, letting in a very pale young woman with dark circles under her eyes, wearing a wrinkled evening dress. She was with a plain, heavyset man, clearly not a suitable companion.
At the top of the stairs this couple encountered Mr. In and Mr. Out.
At the top of the stairs, this couple ran into Mr. In and Mr. Out.
“Edith,” began Mr. In, stepping toward her hilariously and making a sweeping bow, “darling, good morning.”
“Edith,” Mr. In said, stepping toward her dramatically and bowing deeply, “darling, good morning.”
The stout man glanced questioningly at Edith, as if merely asking her permission to throw this man summarily out of the way.
The heavyset man looked at Edith with a questioning expression, as if he was just asking her if he could quickly get rid of this guy.
“’Scuse familiarity,” added Peter, as an afterthought. “Edith, good-morning.”
“Excuse my familiarity,” added Peter, as an afterthought. “Edith, good morning.”
He seized Dean’s elbow and impelled him into the foreground.
He grabbed Dean's elbow and pulled him to the front.
“Meet Mr. In, Edith, my bes’ frien’. Inseparable. Mr. In and Mr. Out.”
“Meet Mr. In, Edith, my best friend. We’re inseparable. Mr. In and Mr. Out.”
Mr. Out advanced and bowed; in fact, he advanced so far and bowed so low that he tipped slightly forward and only kept his balance by placing a hand lightly on Edith’s shoulder.
Mr. Out stepped forward and bowed; in fact, he stepped so far and bowed so low that he leaned slightly forward and only maintained his balance by placing a hand gently on Edith’s shoulder.
“I’m Mr. Out, Edith,” he mumbled pleasantly. “S’misterin Misterout.”
“I’m Mr. Out, Edith,” he said cheerfully. “S’misterin Misterout.”
“’Smisterinanout,” said Peter proudly.
"’Smisterinanout," Peter said proudly.
But Edith stared straight by them, her eyes fixed on some infinite speck in the gallery above her. She nodded slightly to the stout man, who advanced bull-like and with a sturdy brisk gesture pushed Mr. In and Mr. Out to either side. Through this alley he and Edith walked.
But Edith stared right past them, her eyes focused on some tiny dot in the gallery above her. She nodded slightly to the stocky man, who moved forward like a bull and with a strong, quick gesture pushed Mr. In and Mr. Out to either side. Through this narrow path, he and Edith walked.
But ten paces farther on Edith stopped again—stopped and pointed to a short, dark soldier who was eying the crowd in general, and the tableau of Mr. In and Mr. Out in particular, with a sort of puzzled, spell-bound awe.
But ten steps further on, Edith stopped again—she stopped and pointed to a short, dark soldier who was staring at the crowd in general, and the scene of Mr. In and Mr. Out in particular, with a mix of confusion and captivated wonder.
“There,” cried Edith. “See there!”
“There,” shouted Edith. “Look there!”
Her voice rose, became somewhat shrill. Her pointing finger shook slightly.
Her voice got louder and more high-pitched. Her pointing finger trembled a bit.
“There’s the soldier who broke my brother’s leg.”
“There’s the soldier who broke my brother’s leg.”
There were a dozen exclamations; a man in a cutaway coat left his place near the desk and advanced alertly; the stout person made a sort of lightning-like spring toward the short, dark soldier, and then the lobby closed around the little group and blotted them from the sight of Mr. In and Mr. Out.
There were a dozen exclamations; a man in a tailcoat left his spot by the desk and moved forward quickly; the heavyset person made a sudden leap toward the short, dark soldier, and then the lobby closed in around the small group, blocking them from the view of Mr. In and Mr. Out.
But to Mr. In and Mr. Out this event was merely a particolored iridescent segment of a whirring, spinning world.
But to Mr. In and Mr. Out, this event was just a colorful, shimmering part of a buzzing, spinning world.
They heard loud voices; they saw the stout man spring; the picture suddenly blurred.
They heard loud voices; they saw the sturdy man jump; the image suddenly went out of focus.
Then they were in an elevator bound skyward.
Then they were in an elevator heading up.
“What floor, please?” said the elevator man.
“What floor, please?” asked the elevator operator.
“Any floor,” said Mr. In.
"Any floor," Mr. In said.
“Top floor,” said Mr. Out.
“Top floor,” said Mr. Out.
“This is the top floor,” said the elevator man.
“This is the top floor,” said the elevator operator.
“Have another floor put on,” said Mr. Out.
"Add another floor," said Mr. Out.
“Higher,” said Mr. In.
"Higher," said Mr. In.
“Heaven,” said Mr. Out.
“Heaven,” said Mr. Out.
XI
In a bedroom of a small hotel just off Sixth Avenue Gordon Sterrett awoke with a pain in the back of his head and a sick throbbing in all his veins. He looked at the dusky gray shadows in the corners of the room and at a raw place on a large leather chair in the corner where it had long been in use. He saw clothes, dishevelled, rumpled clothes on the floor and he smelt stale cigarette smoke and stale liquor. The windows were tight shut. Outside the bright sunlight had thrown a dust-filled beam across the sill—a beam broken by the head of the wide wooden bed in which he had slept. He lay very quiet—comatose, drugged, his eyes wide, his mind clicking wildly like an unoiled machine.
In a bedroom of a small hotel just off Sixth Avenue, Gordon Sterrett woke up with a pain in the back of his head and a sick throbbing throughout his body. He looked at the dim gray shadows in the corners of the room and noticed a worn spot on a large leather chair in the corner that had seen better days. He saw his clothes scattered on the floor, disheveled and wrinkled, and he could smell stale cigarette smoke and old liquor. The windows were tightly shut. Outside, bright sunlight cast a dust-filled beam across the sill—a beam interrupted by the headboard of the wide wooden bed where he'd slept. He lay very still—unresponsive, drugged, his eyes wide open, his mind racing like a rusty machine.
It must have been thirty seconds after he perceived the sunbeam with the dust on it and the rip on the large leather chair that he had the sense of life close beside him, and it was another thirty seconds after that before that he realized that he was irrevocably married to Jewel Hudson.
It must have been thirty seconds after he noticed the sunbeam filled with dust and the tear in the big leather chair that he felt life right next to him, and another thirty seconds after that before he realized that he was permanently married to Jewel Hudson.
He went out half an hour later and bought a revolver at a sporting goods store. Then he took a taxi to the room where he had been living on East Twenty-seventh Street, and, leaning across the table that held his drawing materials, fired a cartridge into his head just behind the temple.
He stepped out half an hour later and bought a gun at a sporting goods store. Then he took a taxi to the room where he had been staying on East Twenty-seventh Street and, leaning over the table with his drawing supplies, shot himself in the head just behind the temple.
PORCELAIN AND PINK
A room in the down-stairs of a summer cottage. High around the wall runs an art frieze of a fisherman with a pile of nets at his feet and a ship on a crimson ocean, a fisherman with a pile of nets at his feet and a ship on a crimson ocean, a fisherman with a pile of nets at his feet and so on. In one place on the frieze there is an overlapping—here we have half a fisherman with half a pile of nets at his foot, crowded damply against half a ship on half a crimson ocean. The frieze is not in the plot, but frankly it fascinates me. I could continue indefinitely, but I am distracted by one of the two objects in the room—a blue porcelain bath-tub. It has character, this bath-tub. It is not one of the new racing bodies, but is small with a high tonneau and looks as if it were going to jump; discouraged, however, by the shortness of its legs, it has submitted to its environment and to its coat of sky-blue paint. But it grumpily refuses to allow any patron completely to stretch his legs—which brings us neatly to the second object in the room:
A room in the downstairs of a summer cottage. Around the top of the wall runs an art frieze depicting a fisherman with a pile of nets at his feet and a ship on a crimson ocean, repeating this image over and over. In one spot on the frieze, there's an overlap—where we see half a fisherman with half a pile of nets, crammed damply against half a ship on half a crimson ocean. The frieze isn't part of the main story, but honestly, it's captivating. I could go on forever, but my attention shifts to one of the two objects in the room—a blue porcelain bathtub. This bathtub has personality. It's not one of those new sleek designs; rather, it's small with a high back, almost looking like it wants to leap; however, its short legs keep it grounded, resigned to its surroundings and its coat of sky-blue paint. But it stubbornly refuses to let anyone fully stretch out their legs—which leads us neatly to the second object in the room:
It is a girl—clearly an appendage to the bath-tub, only her head and throat—beautiful girls have throats instead of necks—and a suggestion of shoulder appearing above the side. For the first ten minutes of the play the audience is engrossed in wondering if she really is playing the game fairly and hasn’t any clothes on or whether it is being cheated and she is dressed.
It’s a girl—clearly attached to the bathtub, just her head and throat—beautiful girls have throats instead of necks—and a hint of shoulder showing above the rim. For the first ten minutes of the play, the audience is captivated, wondering if she’s really playing fair and isn’t wearing any clothes, or if she’s being tricky and is actually dressed.
The girl’s name is Julie Marvis. From the proud way she sits up in the bath-tub we deduce that she is not very tall and that she carries herself well. When she smiles, her upper lip rolls a little and reminds you of an Easter Bunny. She is within whispering distance of twenty years old.
The girl's name is Julie Marvis. From the confident way she sits up in the bathtub, we can tell she isn't very tall and that she carries herself with poise. When she smiles, her upper lip curls a bit and reminds you of an Easter Bunny. She is just about twenty years old.
One thing more—above and to the right of the bath-tub is a window. It is narrow and has a wide sill; it lets in much sunshine, but effectually prevents any one who looks in from seeing the bath-tub. You begin to suspect the plot?
One more thing—above and to the right of the bathtub is a window. It’s narrow and has a wide sill; it lets in a lot of sunlight, but it effectively keeps anyone looking in from seeing the bathtub. Are you starting to suspect the plot?
We open, conventionally enough, with a song, but, as the startled gasp of the audience quite drowns out the first half, we will give only the last of it:
We start off like usual, with a song, but since the surprised gasps of the audience completely cover the first part, we'll only share the ending:
Julie: (In an airy sophrano—enthusiastico)
Julie: (In a light soprano—enthusiastic)
(During the wild applause that follows Julie modestly moves her arms and makes waves on the surface of the water—at least we suppose she does. Then the door on the left opens and Lois Marvis enters, dressed but carrying garments and towels. Lois is a year older than Julie and is nearly her double in face and voice, but in her clothes and expression are the marks of the conservative. Yes, you’ve guessed it. Mistaken identity is the old rusty pivot upon which the plot turns.)
(As the loud applause dies down Julie humbly moves her arms and creates ripples on the water's surface—at least that’s what we think. Then the door on the left opens and Lois Marvis walks in, dressed but carrying clothes and towels. Lois is a year older than Julie and resembles her closely in both appearance and tone of voice, but her clothing and demeanor show she’s more traditional. Yes, you've figured it out. Mistaken identity is the old, worn-out mechanism that drives the plot.)
Lois: (Starting) Oh, ’scuse me. I didn’t know you were here.
Lois: (Starting) Oh, excuse me. I didn’t realize you were here.
Julie: Oh, hello. I’m giving a little concert—
Julie: Oh, hi there. I'm putting on a small concert—
Lois: (Interrupting) Why didn’t you lock the door?
Lois: (Interrupting) Why didn't you just lock the door?
Julie: Didn’t I?
Julie: Didn't I?
Lois: Of course you didn’t. Do you think I just walked through it?
Lois: Of course you didn't. Do you think I just strolled through it?
Julie: I thought you picked the lock, dearest.
Julie: I thought you unlocked it, sweetheart.
Lois: You’re so careless.
Lois: You’re so careless.
Julie: No. I’m happy as a garbage-man’s dog and I’m giving a little concert.
Julie: No. I'm as happy as a dog belonging to a garbage collector, and I'm putting on a little concert.
Lois: (Severely) Grow up!
Lois: (Severely) Grow up!
Julie: (Waving a pink arm around the room) The walls reflect the sound, you see. That’s why there’s something very beautiful about singing in a bath-tub. It gives an effect of surpassing loveliness. Can I render you a selection?
Julie: (Waving a pink arm around the room) The walls bounce back the sound, you know. That’s why singing in a bathtub is so beautiful. It creates an effect of incredible loveliness. Shall I perform a piece for you?
Lois: I wish you’d hurry out of the tub.
Lois: I wish you’d get out of the tub faster.
Julie: (Shaking her head thoughtfully) Can’t be hurried. This is my kingdom at present, Godliness.
Julie: (Shaking her head thoughtfully) Can't rush this. This is my domain right now, spirituality.
Lois: Why the mellow name?
Lois: Why the chill name?
Julie: Because you’re next to Cleanliness. Don’t throw anything please!
Julie: Because you’re next to Cleanliness. Please don’t throw anything!
Lois: How long will you be?
Lois: How long will you take?
Julie: (After some consideration) Not less than fifteen nor more than twenty-five minutes.
Julie: (After thinking it over) No less than fifteen and no more than twenty-five minutes.
Lois: As a favor to me will you make it ten?
Lois: Can you do me a solid and make it ten?
Julie: (Reminiscing) Oh, Godliness, do you remember a day in the chill of last January when one Julie, famous for her Easter-rabbit smile, was going out and there was scarcely any hot water and young Julie had just filled the tub for her own little self when the wicked sister came and did bathe herself therein, forcing the young Julie to perform her ablutions with cold cream—which is expensive and a darn lot of troubles?
Julie: (Reminiscing) Oh, my goodness, do you remember that day in the cold of last January when I, Julie, known for my Easter-rabbit smile, was getting ready to go out and there was hardly any hot water? I had just filled the tub for myself when my mischievous sister came in and took a bath in it, making me wash up with cold cream—which is expensive and such a hassle.
Lois: (Impatiently) Then you won’t hurry?
Lois: (Impatiently) So you’re not going to hurry?
Julie: Why should I?
Julie: Why would I?
Lois: I’ve got a date.
Lois: I have a date.
Julie: Here at the house?
Julie: Here at home?
Lois: None of your business.
Lois: Not your concern.
(Julie shrugs the visible tips of her shoulders and stirs the water into ripples.)
(Julie shrugs her shoulders and stirs the water into ripples.)
Julie: So be it.
Julie: Fine then.
Lois: Oh, for Heaven’s sake, yes! I have a date here, at the house—in a way.
Lois: Oh, for goodness' sake, yes! I have a date here at the house—in a way.
Julie: In a way?
Julie: Kind of?
Lois: He isn’t coming in. He’s calling for me and we’re walking.
Lois: He’s not coming inside. He’s calling out for me and we’re walking together.
Julie: (Raising her eyebrows) Oh, the plot clears. It’s that literary Mr. Calkins. I thought you promised mother you wouldn’t invite him in.
Julie: (Raising her eyebrows) Oh, the plot thickens. It’s that literary Mr. Calkins. I thought you promised Mom you wouldn’t invite him in.
Lois: (Desperately) She’s so idiotic. She detests him because he’s just got a divorce. Of course she’s had more experience than I have, but—
Lois: (Desperately) She’s so ridiculous. She hates him just because he’s recently divorced. Sure, she’s had more experience than I have, but—
Julie: (Wisely) Don’t let her kid you! Experience is the biggest gold brick in the world. All older people have it for sale.
Julie: (Wisely) Don’t let her fool you! Experience is the most valuable thing out there. All older people have it to offer.
Lois: I like him. We talk literature.
Lois: I like him. We discuss literature.
Julie: Oh, so that’s why I’ve noticed all these weighty books around the house lately.
Julie: Oh, so that’s why I’ve seen all these heavy books around the house lately.
Lois: He lends them to me.
Lois: He lets me borrow them.
Julie: Well, you’ve got to play his game. When in Rome do as the Romans would like to do. But I’m through with books. I’m all educated.
Julie: Well, you have to go along with his rules. When in Rome, do what the Romans do. But I’m done with books. I’ve got all the education I need.
Lois: You’re very inconsistent—last summer you read every day.
Lois: You’re really inconsistent—last summer you read every day.
Julie: If I were consistent I’d still be living on warm milk out of a bottle.
Julie: If I were consistent, I’d still be drinking warm milk from a bottle.
Lois: Yes, and probably my bottle. But I like Mr. Calkins.
Lois: Yes, and probably my bottle. But I like Mr. Calkins.
Julie: I never met him.
Julie: I never met him.
Lois: Well, will you hurry up?
Lois: Come on, will you hurry?
Julie: Yes. (After a pause) I wait till the water gets tepid and then I let in more hot.
Julie Yes. (After a pause) I wait until the water gets warm and then I add more hot water.
Lois: (Sarcastically) How interesting!
Lois: (Sarcastically) How fascinating!
Julie: ’Member when we used to play “soapo”?
Julie: Remember when we used to play "soapo"?
Lois: Yes—and ten years old. I’m really quite surprised that you don’t play it still.
Lois: Yeah—and it’s ten years old. I’m actually pretty surprised you don’t still play it.
Julie: I do. I’m going to in a minute.
Julie: I do. I’ll do it in a minute.
Lois: Silly game.
Silly game.
Julie: (Warmly) No, it isn’t. It’s good for the nerves. I’ll bet you’ve forgotten how to play it.
Julie: (Warmly) No, it’s not. It’s good for your nerves. I’ll bet you’ve forgotten how to play it.
Lois: (Defiantly) No, I haven’t. You—you get the tub all full of soapsuds and then you get up on the edge and slide down.
Lois: (Defiantly) No, I haven’t. You fill the tub with soapsuds and then you get up on the edge and slide down.
Julie: (Shaking her head scornfully) Huh! That’s only part of it. You’ve got to slide down without touching your hand or feet—
Julie: (Shaking her head scornfully) Huh! That’s just part of it. You have to slide down without using your hands or feet—
Lois:(Impatiently) Oh, Lord! What do I care? I wish we’d either stop coming here in the summer or else get a house with two bath-tubs.
Lois:(Impatiently) Oh, come on! What do I care? I wish we’d either stop coming here in the summer or get a house with two bathtubs.
Julie: You can buy yourself a little tin one, or use the hose——
Julie: You can get yourself a small tin one, or use the hose——
Lois: Oh, shut up!
Lois: Oh, be quiet!
Julie: (Irrelevantly) Leave the towel.
Julie: (Irrelevantly) Just leave the towel.
Lois: What?
Lois: What?
Julie: Leave the towel when you go.
Julie: Leave the towel behind when you leave.
Lois: This towel?
Lois: This towel here?
Julie: (Sweetly) Yes, I forgot my towel.
Julie: (Sweetly) Yeah, I forgot my towel.
Lois: (Looking around for the first time) Why, you idiot! You haven’t even a kimono.
Lois: (Looking around for the first time) Why, you fool! You don’t even have a kimono.
Julie: (Also looking around) Why, so I haven’t.
Julie: (Also looking around) Wow, I really haven’t.
Lois: (Suspicion growing on her) How did you get here?
Lois: (Suspicion growing on her) How did you arrive here?
Julie: (Laughing) I guess I—I guess I whisked here. You know—a white form whisking down the stairs and—
Julie: (Laughing) I guess I—I guess I glided in here. You know—a white figure gliding down the stairs and—
Lois: (Scandalized) Why, you little wretch. Haven’t you any pride or self-respect?
Lois: (Shocked) Why, you little brat. Don’t you have any pride or self-respect?
Julie: Lots of both. I think that proves it. I looked very well. I really am rather cute in my natural state.
Julie: Plenty of both. I think that shows it. I looked great. I really am quite cute just the way I am.
Lois: Well, you—
Lois: Well, you—
Julie: (Thinking aloud) I wish people didn’t wear any clothes. I guess I ought to have been a pagan or a native or something.
Julie: (Thinking aloud) I wish people didn't wear any clothes. I guess I should have been a pagan or a native or something.
Lois: You’re a—
Lois: You’re a—
Julie: I dreamt last night that one Sunday in church a small boy brought in a magnet that attracted cloth. He attracted the clothes right off of everybody; put them in an awful state; people were crying and shrieking and carrying on as if they’d just discovered their skins for the first time. Only I didn’t care. So I just laughed. I had to pass the collection plate because nobody else would.
Julie: I dreamt last night that one Sunday in church a little boy brought in a magnet that pulled in fabric. He pulled the clothes right off everyone; it was a total mess; people were crying and screaming, acting like they had just realized they had skin for the first time. Only I didn’t mind. So I just laughed. I had to pass the collection plate because no one else would.
Lois: (Who has turned a deaf ear to this speech) Do you mean to tell me that if I hadn’t come you’d have run back to your room—un—unclothed?
Lois: (Who has turned a deaf ear to this speech) Are you saying that if I hadn't shown up, you would have gone back to your room—without clothes?
Julie: Au naturel is so much nicer.
Julie: All-natural is so much nicer.
Lois: Suppose there had been some one in the living-room.
Lois: What if someone had been in the living room?
Julie: There never has been yet.
There hasn't been one yet.
Lois: Yet! Good grief! How long—
Lois: Wow! Seriously! How long—
Julie: Besides, I usually have a towel.
Julie: Besides, I usually have a towel.
Lois: (Completely overcome) Golly! You ought to be spanked. I hope you get caught. I hope there’s a dozen ministers in the living-room when you come out—and their wives, and their daughters.
Lois: (Totally overwhelmed) Wow! You really should be punished. I hope you get caught. I hope there are a dozen ministers in the living room when you come out—and their wives and daughters too.
Julie: There wouldn’t be room for them in the living-room, answered Clean Kate of the Laundry District.
Julie: They wouldn't fit in the living room, replied Clean Kate from the Laundry District.
Lois: All right. You’ve made your own—bath-tub; you can lie in it.
Lois: Okay. You’ve made your own mess—now you can deal with it.
(Lois starts determinedly for the door.)
Lois confidently heads for the door.
Julie: (In alarm) Hey! Hey! I don’t care about the k’mono, but I want the towel. I can’t dry myself on a piece of soap and a wet wash-rag.
Julie: (In alarm) Hey! Hey! I don’t care about the k’mono, but I want the towel. I can’t dry myself with a bar of soap and a soggy washcloth.
Lois: (Obstinately) I won’t humor such a creature. You’ll have to dry yourself the best way you can. You can roll on the floor like the animals do that don’t wear any clothes.
Lois: (Stubbornly) I won't entertain such a being. You'll have to dry yourself however you can. You can just roll on the floor like the animals do that don't wear any clothes.
Julie: (Complacent again) All right. Get out!
Julie: (Smug again) Fine. Go ahead!
Lois: (Haughtily) Huh!
Lois: (Snobbishly) Huh!
(Julie turns on the cold water and with her finger directs a parabolic stream at Lois. Lois retires quickly, slamming the door after her. Julie laughs and turns off the water)
(Julie turns on the cold water and with her finger aims a curved stream at Lois. Lois hurries away, slamming the door behind her. Julie laughs and turns off the water)
Julie: (Singing)
Julie: (Singing)
(She changes to a whistle and leans forward to turn on the taps, but is startled by three loud banging noises in the pipes. Silence for a moment—then she puts her mouth down near the spigot as if it were a telephone)
(She switches to a whistle and leans forward to turn on the taps, but is shocked by three loud banging noises in the pipes. There’s silence for a moment—then she puts her mouth close to the spigot as if it were a phone)
Julie: Hello! (No answer) Are you a plumber? (No answer) Are you the water department? (One loud, hollow bang) What do you want? (No answer) I believe you’re a ghost. Are you? (No answer) Well, then, stop banging. (She reaches out and turns on the warm tap. No water flows. Again she puts her mouth down close to the spigot) If you’re the plumber that’s a mean trick. Turn it on for a fellow. (Two loud, hollow bangs) Don’t argue! I want water—water! Water!
Julie: Hey there! (No answer) Are you a plumber? (No answer) Are you with the water department? (One loud, hollow bang) What do you want? (No answer) I think you’re a ghost. Is that you? (No answer) Well, then, quit the banging. (She reaches out and turns on the warm tap. No water flows. Again she puts her mouth down close to the spigot) If you’re the plumber, that’s a really cruel trick. Just turn it on for me. (Two loud, hollow bangs) Don’t argue! I need water—water! Water!
(A young man’s head appears in the window—a head decorated with a slim mustache and sympathetic eyes. These last stare, and though they can see nothing but many fishermen with nets and much crimson ocean, they decide him to speak)
(A young man's head pops up in the window—a head with a thin mustache and kind eyes. Those eyes look out, and even though they can only see a bunch of fishermen with nets and a lot of red ocean, they make him want to speak)
The Young Man: Some one fainted?
The Young Man: Did someone faint?
Julie: (Starting up, all ears immediately) Jumping cats!
Julie: (Starting up, all ears immediately) Jumping cats!
The Young Man: (Helpfully) Water’s no good for fits.
The Young Guy: (Helpfully) Water doesn't help with seizures.
Julie: Fits! Who said anything about fits!
Julie: Fits! Who mentioned anything about fits!
The Young Man: You said something about a cat jumping.
The Young Guy: You mentioned something about a cat jumping.
Julie: (Decidedly) I did not!
Julie: (Definitely) I did not!
The Young Man: Well, we can talk it over later, Are you ready to go out? Or do you still feel that if you go with me just now everybody will gossip?
The Young Guy: Well, we can discuss it later. Are you ready to go out? Or do you still think that if you go with me now, everyone will talk?
Julie: (Smiling) Gossip! Would they? It’d be more than gossip—it’d be a regular scandal.
Julie: (Smiling) Gossip! Would they? It’d be more than just gossip—it’d be a full-blown scandal.
The Young Man: Here, you’re going it a little strong. Your family might be somewhat disgruntled—but to the pure all things are suggestive. No one else would even give it a thought, except a few old women. Come on.
The Young Guy: Look, you're overreacting a bit. Your family might be a bit upset—but for those who are innocent, everything can be interpreted in different ways. Nobody else would even consider it, except for a few older ladies. Let’s move on.
Julie: You don’t know what you ask.
Julie: You have no idea what you're asking.
The Young Man: Do you imagine we’d have a crowd following us?
The Young Guy: Do you think we'd have a crowd following us?
Julie: A crowd? There’d be a special, all-steel, buffet train leaving New York hourly.
Julie: A crowd? There’d be a special, all-steel buffet train leaving New York every hour.
The Young Man: Say, are you house-cleaning?
The Young Guy: Hey, are you cleaning the house?
Julie: Why?
Julie: Why?
The Young Man: I see all the pictures are off the walls.
The Young Guy: I notice all the pictures are taken down from the walls.
Julie: Why, we never have pictures in this room.
Julie: Why don’t we have any pictures in this room?
The Young Man: Odd, I never heard of a room without pictures or tapestry or panelling or something.
The Guy: That's strange, I've never come across a room that doesn’t have pictures, tapestries, wall panels, or something similar.
Julie: There’s not even any furniture in here.
Julie: There isn't even any furniture in here.
The Young Man: What a strange house!
The Young Guy: What a weird house!
Julie: It depend on the angle you see it from.
Julie: It depends on the angle you view it from.
The Young Man: (Sentimentally) It’s so nice talking to you like this—when you’re merely a voice. I’m rather glad I can’t see you.
The Young Guy: (Sentimentally) It’s really nice to talk to you like this—just your voice. I’m actually glad I can’t see you.
Julie; (Gratefully) So am I.
Julie; (Gratefully) Me too.
The Young Man: What color are you wearing?
The Young Guy: What color are you wearing?
Julie: (After a critical survey of her shoulders) Why, I guess it’s a sort of pinkish white.
Julie: (After a careful look at her shoulders) Well, I think it’s kind of a pinkish white.
The Young Man: Is it becoming to you?
The Young Guy: Does it look good on you?
Julie: Very. It’s—it’s old. I’ve had it for a long while.
Julie: Yeah, it’s really old. I’ve had it for quite a while.
The Young Man: I thought you hated old clothes.
The Young Guy: I thought you didn't like old clothes.
Julie: I do but this was a birthday present and I sort of have to wear it.
Julie: I get that, but this was a birthday gift and I kinda have to wear it.
The Young Man: Pinkish-white. Well I’ll bet it’s divine. Is it in style?
The Young Guy: Pinkish-white. I bet it’s amazing. Is it in fashion?
Julie: Quite. It’s very simple, standard model.
Julie: Totally. It’s really straightforward, basic model.
The Young Man: What a voice you have! How it echoes! Sometimes I shut my eyes and seem to see you in a far desert island calling for me. And I plunge toward you through the surf, hearing you call as you stand there, water stretching on both sides of you—
The Young Guy: What an amazing voice you have! It really resonates! Sometimes I close my eyes and imagine you on a distant desert island, calling out to me. I rush toward you through the waves, hearing you call as you stand there, water stretching out on either side of you—
(The soap slips from the side of the tub and splashes in. The young man blinks)
(The soap slips off the edge of the tub and splashes in. The young man blinks)
YOUNG MAN: What was that? Did I dream it?
YOUNG MAN: What was that? Did I just imagine it?
Julie: Yes. You’re—you’re very poetic, aren’t you?
Julie: Yes. You’re really poetic, aren't you?
The Young Man: (Dreamily) No. I do prose. I do verse only when I am stirred.
The Young Guy: (Dreamily) No. I write prose. I only write poetry when I feel inspired.
Julie: (Murmuring) Stirred by a spoon—
Julie: (Murmuring) Stirred with a spoon—
The Young Man: I have always loved poetry. I can remember to this day the first poem I ever learned by heart. It was “Evangeline.”
The Young Guy: I've always loved poetry. I can still remember the first poem I ever memorized. It was "Evangeline."
Julie: That’s a fib.
Julie: That's a lie.
The Young Man: Did I say “Evangeline”? I meant “The Skeleton in Armor.”
The Young Guy: Did I say “Evangeline”? I meant “The Skeleton in Armor.”
Julie: I’m a low-brow. But I can remember my first poem. It had one verse:
Julie: I'm not really sophisticated. But I can still remember my first poem. It had one line:
The Young Man: (Eagerly) Are you growing fond of literature?
The Young Guy: (Eagerly) Are you starting to like literature?
Julie: If it’s not too ancient or complicated or depressing. Same way with people. I usually like ’em not too ancient or complicated or depressing.
Julie: If it’s not too old or complicated or depressing. Same goes for people. I usually prefer them not to be too old or complicated or depressing.
The Young Man: Of course I’ve read enormously. You told me last night that you were very fond of Walter Scott.
The Young Guy: Of course, I've read a lot. You mentioned last night that you really like Walter Scott.
Julie: (Considering) Scott? Let’s see. Yes, I’ve read “Ivanhoe” and “The Last of the Mohicans.”
Julie: (Thinking) Scott? Let’s think. Yeah, I’ve read “Ivanhoe” and “The Last of the Mohicans.”
The Young Man: That’s by Cooper.
That’s by Cooper.
Julie: (Angrily) “Ivanhoe” is? You’re crazy! I guess I know. I read it.
Julie: (Angrily) “Ivanhoe” is? You’re out of your mind! I know what it is. I read it.
The Young Man: “The Last of the Mohicans” is by Cooper.
The Young Guy: “The Last of the Mohicans” is by Cooper.
Julie: What do I care! I like O. Henry. I don’t see how he ever wrote those stories. Most of them he wrote in prison. “The Ballad of Reading Gaol” he made up in prison.
Julie: What do I care! I like O. Henry. I don’t understand how he wrote those stories. He wrote most of them while he was in prison. “The Ballad of Reading Gaol” was created in prison.
The Young Man: (Biting his lip) Literature—literature! How much it has meant to me!
The Young Guy: (Biting his lip) Literature—literature! It has meant so much to me!
Julie: Well, as Gaby Deslys said to Mr. Bergson, with my looks and your brains there’s nothing we couldn’t do.
Julie: Well, as Gaby Deslys told Mr. Bergson, with my looks and your intellect, there's nothing we can't achieve.
The Young Man: (Laughing) You certainly are hard to keep up with. One day you’re awfully pleasant and the next you’re in a mood. If I didn’t understand your temperament so well—
The Young Man: (Laughing) You’re definitely tough to keep track of. One day you’re super nice and the next you’re in a bad mood. If I didn’t know you so well—
Julie: (Impatiently) Oh, you’re one of these amateur character-readers, are you? Size people up in five minutes and then look wise whenever they’re mentioned. I hate that sort of thing.
Julie: (Impatiently) Oh, so you think you can read people, huh? You size them up in five minutes and then act all knowing whenever they come up. I can't stand that kind of behavior.
The Young Man: I don’t boast of sizing you up. You’re most mysterious, I’ll admit.
The Young Dude: I'm not claiming to figure you out. You're definitely a mystery, I’ll admit.
Julie: There’s only two mysterious people in history.
Julie: There are only two mysterious people in history.
The Young Man: Who are they?
The Young Man: Who are they?
Julie: The Man with the Iron Mask and the fella who says “ug uh-glug uh-glug uh-glug” when the line is busy.
Julie: The Man with the Iron Mask and the guy who says “ug uh-glug uh-glug uh-glug” when the line is busy.
The Young Man: You are mysterious. I love you. You’re beautiful, intelligent, and virtuous, and that’s the rarest known combination.
The Young Guy: You are mysterious. I love you. You’re beautiful, smart, and good-hearted, and that’s the rarest combination I know.
Julie: You’re a historian. Tell me if there are any bath-tubs in history. I think they’ve been frightfully neglected.
Julie: You’re a historian. Can you tell me if there have been any bathtubs throughout history? I think they’ve been really overlooked.
The Young Man: Bath-tubs! Let’s see. Well, Agamemnon was stabbed in his bath-tub. And Charlotte Corday stabbed Marat in his bath-tub.
The Young Guy: Bathtubs! Let’s see. Well, Agamemnon was killed in his bathtub. And Charlotte Corday stabbed Marat in his bathtub.
Julie: (Sighing) Way back there! Nothing new besides the sun, is there? Why only yesterday I picked up a musical-comedy score that must have been at least twenty years old; and there on the cover it said “The Shimmies of Normandy,” but shimmie was spelt the old way, with a “C.”
Julie: (Sighing) Back then! There's nothing new except for the sun, right? Just yesterday, I found a musical comedy score that's at least twenty years old, and on the cover, it said “The Shimmies of Normandy,” but they spelled shimmie the old way, with a “C.”
The Young Man: I loathe these modern dances. Oh, Lois, I wish I could see you. Come to the window.
The Young Guy: I can't stand these modern dances. Oh, Lois, I wish I could see you. Come to the window.
(There is a loud bang in the water-pipe and suddenly the flow starts from the open taps. Julie turns them off quickly)
(A loud bang comes from the water pipe, and suddenly the water starts flowing from the open taps. Julie quickly turns them off.)
The Young Man: (Puzzled) What on earth was that?
The Young Guy: (Confused) What in the world was that?
Julie: (Ingeniously) I heard something, too.
Julie: (Smartly) I heard something, too.
The Young Man: Sounded like running water.
The Young Guy: It sounded like running water.
Julie: Didn’t it? Strange like it. As a matter of fact I was filling the gold-fish bowl.
Julie: Didn't it? It's weird like that. Actually, I was filling the goldfish bowl.
The Young Man: (Still puzzled) What was that banging noise?
The Young Guy: (Still puzzled) What was that banging sound?
Julie: One of the fish snapping his golden jaws.
Julie: One of the fish snapping its golden jaws.
The Young Man: (With sudden resolution) Lois, I love you. I am not a mundane man but I am a forger—
The Young Guy: (With sudden determination) Lois, I love you. I'm not an average guy; I'm a creator—
Julie: (Interested at once) Oh, how fascinating.
Julie: (Immediately intrigued) Oh, that’s so interesting.
The Young Man:—a forger ahead. Lois, I want you.
The Young Guy:—a forger in the lead. Lois, I need you.
Julie: (Skeptically) Huh! What you really want is for the world to come to attention and stand there till you give “Rest!”
Julie: (Skeptically) Huh! What you really want is for everyone in the world to pay attention and stay still until you say “Rest!”
The Young Man: Lois I—Lois I—
The Young Man: Lois I—Lois I—
(He stops as Lois opens the door, comes in, and bangs it behind her. She looks peevishly at Julie and then suddenly catches sight of the young man in the window)
(He halts as Lois opens the door, enters, and slams it behind her. She shoots an annoyed glance at Julie and then unexpectedly notices the young man in the window)
Lois: (In horror) Mr. Calkins!
Lois: (In shock) Mr. Calkins!
The Young Man: (Surprised) Why I thought you said you were wearing pinkish white!
The Young Guy: (Surprised) Wait, I thought you said you were wearing a pinkish white outfit!
(After one despairing stare Lois shrieks, throws up her hands in surrender, and sinks to the floor.)
(After one hopeless glare Lois screams, raises her hands in surrender, and collapses to the floor.)
The Young Man: (In great alarm) Good Lord! She’s fainted! I’ll be right in.
The Young Guy: (In great alarm) Oh no! She’s fainted! I’m coming in.
(Julie’s eyes light on the towel which has slipped from Lois’s inert hand.)
(Julie’s eyes land on the towel that has fallen from Lois's motionless hand.)
Julie: In that case I’ll be right out.
Julie: In that case, I’ll be right out.
(She puts her hands on the side of the tub to lift herself out and a murmur, half gasp, half sigh, ripples from the audience.
She places her hands on the edge of the tub to pull herself out, and a sound, part gasp and part sigh, flows from the audience.
A Belasco midnight comes quickly down and blots out the stage.)
A Belasco midnight comes quickly down and blots out the stage.
Curtain.
Curtain.
FANTASIES
THE DIAMOND AS BIG AS THE RITZ
I
John T. Unger came from a family that had been well known in Hades—a small town on the Mississippi River—for several generations. John’s father had held the amateur golf championship through many a heated contest; Mrs. Unger was known “from hot-box to hot-bed,” as the local phrase went, for her political addresses; and young John T. Unger, who had just turned sixteen, had danced all the latest dances from New York before he put on long trousers. And now, for a certain time, he was to be away from home. That respect for a New England education which is the bane of all provincial places, which drains them yearly of their most promising young men, had seized upon his parents. Nothing would suit them but that he should go to St. Midas’s School near Boston—Hades was too small to hold their darling and gifted son.
John T. Unger came from a family that had been well-known in Hades—a small town on the Mississippi River—for several generations. John’s father had won the amateur golf championship after many intense matches; Mrs. Unger was famous “from hot-box to hot-bed,” as the local saying went, for her political speeches; and young John T. Unger, who had just turned sixteen, had danced all the latest dances from New York before he even wore long pants. Now, for a while, he was going to be away from home. That regard for a New England education, which is the downfall of all provincial towns and drains them yearly of their most promising young men, had taken hold of his parents. Nothing would satisfy them but that he should go to St. Midas’s School near Boston—Hades was too small for their beloved and talented son.
Now in Hades—as you know if you ever have been there—the names of the more fashionable preparatory schools and colleges mean very little. The inhabitants have been so long out of the world that, though they make a show of keeping up-to-date in dress and manners and literature, they depend to a great extent on hearsay, and a function that in Hades would be considered elaborate would doubtless be hailed by a Chicago beef-princess as “perhaps a little tacky.”
Now in Hades—as you know if you've ever been there—the names of the more popular prep schools and colleges don’t mean much. The residents have been out of the world for so long that, even though they try to stay fashionable in clothing, manners, and literature, they rely heavily on secondhand information. A function that would seem elaborate in Hades would probably be seen by a Chicago socialite as “maybe a bit tacky.”
John T. Unger was on the eve of departure. Mrs. Unger, with maternal fatuity, packed his trunks full of linen suits and electric fans, and Mr. Unger presented his son with an asbestos pocket-book stuffed with money.
John T. Unger was about to leave. Mrs. Unger, with motherly excitement, filled his suitcases with linen outfits and electric fans, while Mr. Unger gave his son an asbestos wallet packed with cash.
“Remember, you are always welcome here,” he said. “You can be sure, boy, that we’ll keep the home fires burning.”
“Remember, you’re always welcome here,” he said. “You can count on it, kid, that we’ll keep the home fires burning.”
“I know,” answered John huskily.
“I know,” John replied softly.
“Don’t forget who you are and where you come from,” continued his father proudly, “and you can do nothing to harm you. You are an Unger—from Hades.”
“Don’t forget who you are and where you come from,” his father continued proudly, “and nothing can harm you. You’re an Unger—from Hades.”
So the old man and the young shook hands, and John walked away with tears streaming from his eyes. Ten minutes later he had passed outside the city limits and he stopped to glance back for the last time. Over the gates the old-fashioned Victorian motto seemed strangely attractive to him. His father had tried time and time again to have it changed to something with a little more push and verve about it, such as “Hades—Your Opportunity,” or else a plain “Welcome” sign set over a hearty handshake pricked out in electric lights. The old motto was a little depressing, Mr. Unger had thought—but now ....
So the old man and the young guy shook hands, and John walked away with tears streaming down his face. Ten minutes later, he had passed the city limits and stopped to glance back for the last time. Over the gates, the old-fashioned Victorian motto looked strangely appealing to him. His father had tried again and again to have it changed to something more dynamic and lively, like “Hades—Your Opportunity,” or a simple “Welcome” sign lit up with a bright handshake in electric lights. Mr. Unger had thought the old motto was a bit depressing—but now ....
So John took his look and then set his face resolutely toward his destination. And, as he turned away, the lights of Hades against the sky seemed full of a warm and passionate beauty.
So John glanced around and then set his face firmly toward his destination. As he turned away, the lights of Hades against the sky appeared full of a warm and passionate beauty.
St. Midas’s School is half an hour from Boston in a Rolls-Pierce motor-car. The actual distance will never be known, for no one, except John T. Unger, had ever arrived there save in a Rolls-Pierce and probably no one ever will again. St. Midas’s is the most expensive and the most exclusive boys’ preparatory school in the world.
St. Midas’s School is thirty minutes from Boston by a Rolls-Pierce car. The exact distance will never be known, because no one, except for John T. Unger, has ever gotten there in anything other than a Rolls-Pierce, and it's likely that no one ever will again. St. Midas’s is the most expensive and exclusive boys’ preparatory school in the world.
John’s first two years there passed pleasantly. The fathers of all the boys were money-kings, and John spent his summer visiting at fashionable resorts. While he was very fond of all the boys he visited, their fathers struck him as being much of a piece, and in his boyish way he often wondered at their exceeding sameness. When he told them where his home was they would ask jovially, “Pretty hot down there?” and John would muster a faint smile and answer, “It certainly is.” His response would have been heartier had they not all made this joke—at best varying it with, “Is it hot enough for you down there?” which he hated just as much.
John's first two years there went by smoothly. The dads of all the boys were wealthy, and John spent his summers hanging out at trendy resorts. He liked all the boys he visited, but their dads seemed very similar to him, and in his youthful way, he often wondered about their striking resemblance. Whenever he told them where he lived, they would cheerfully ask, “Is it pretty hot down there?” and John would force a small smile and reply, “It definitely is.” He would have been more enthusiastic if they hadn’t all made the same joke—at best changing it to, “Is it hot enough for you down there?” which he disliked just as much.
In the middle of his second year at school, a quiet, handsome boy named Percy Washington had been put in John’s form. The new-comer was pleasant in his manner and exceedingly well dressed even for St. Midas’s, but for some reason he kept aloof from the other boys. The only person with whom he was intimate was John T. Unger, but even to John he was entirely uncommunicative concerning his home or his family. That he was wealthy went without saying, but beyond a few such deductions John knew little of his friend, so it promised rich confectionery for his curiosity when Percy invited him to spend the summer at his home “in the West.” He accepted, without hesitation.
In the middle of his second year at school, a quiet, handsome boy named Percy Washington was placed in John’s class. The newcomer was friendly and very well dressed, even for St. Midas’s, but for some reason, he kept his distance from the other boys. The only person he was close to was John T. Unger, but even with John, he was completely reserved about his home and family. It was clear that he was wealthy, but aside from a few assumptions, John knew little about his friend, so when Percy invited him to spend the summer at his home "in the West," it sparked a lot of curiosity. He accepted without hesitation.
It was only when they were in the train that Percy became, for the first time, rather communicative. One day while they were eating lunch in the dining-car and discussing the imperfect characters of several of the boys at school, Percy suddenly changed his tone and made an abrupt remark.
It was only when they were on the train that Percy, for the first time, became quite talkative. One day while they were having lunch in the dining car and discussing the flaws of several boys at school, Percy suddenly shifted his tone and made a blunt comment.
“My father,” he said, “is by far the richest man in the world.”
“My dad,” he said, “is definitely the richest man in the world.”
“Oh,” said John politely. He could think of no answer to make to this confidence. He considered “That’s very nice,” but it sounded hollow and was on the point of saying, “Really?” but refrained since it would seem to question Percy’s statement. And such an astounding statement could scarcely be questioned.
“Oh,” said John politely. He couldn't think of a response to this confidence. He thought about saying, “That’s really nice,” but it felt empty and was about to say, “Really?” but held back since it would seem to challenge Percy’s statement. And such an incredible statement could hardly be doubted.
“By far the richest,” repeated Percy.
“By far the richest,” Percy repeated.
“I was reading in the World Almanac,” began John, “that there was one man in America with an income of over five million a year and four men with incomes of over three million a year, and—”
“I was reading in the World Almanac,” started John, “that there’s one man in America who makes over five million a year and four men who make over three million a year, and—”
“Oh, they’re nothing.” Percy’s mouth was a half-moon of scorn. “Catch-penny capitalists, financial small-fry, petty merchants and money-lenders. My father could buy them out and not know he’d done it.”
“Oh, they're nothing.” Percy’s mouth twisted into a scornful half-moon. “Just cheap capitalists, minor players, petty merchants, and lenders. My dad could buy them out and wouldn’t even realize it.”
“But how does he—”
“But how does he do that—”
“Why haven’t they put down his income-tax? Because he doesn’t pay any. At least he pays a little one—but he doesn’t pay any on his real income.”
“Why haven’t they reported his income tax? Because he doesn’t pay any. At least he pays a small amount—but he doesn’t pay any on his real income.”
“He must be very rich,” said John simply, “I’m glad. I like very rich people.
“He must be really wealthy,” John said casually, “I’m glad. I like really wealthy people."
“The richer a fella is, the better I like him.” There was a look of passionate frankness upon his dark face. “I visited the Schnlitzer-Murphys last Easter. Vivian Schnlitzer-Murphy had rubies as big as hen’s eggs, and sapphires that were like globes with lights inside them—”
“The richer a guy is, the more I like him.” There was an intense honesty on his dark face. “I visited the Schnlitzer-Murphys last Easter. Vivian Schnlitzer-Murphy had rubies as big as chicken eggs, and sapphires that looked like globes with lights inside them—”
“I love jewels,” agreed Percy enthusiastically. “Of course I wouldn’t want any one at school to know about it, but I’ve got quite a collection myself. I used to collect them instead of stamps.”
“I love jewels,” Percy agreed excitedly. “Of course, I wouldn’t want anyone at school to know about it, but I have quite a collection myself. I used to collect them instead of stamps.”
“And diamonds,” continued John eagerly. “The Schnlitzer-Murphys had diamonds as big as walnuts—”
“And diamonds,” John continued eagerly. “The Schnlitzer-Murphys had diamonds as big as walnuts—”
“That’s nothing.” Percy had leaned forward and dropped his voice to a low whisper. “That’s nothing at all. My father has a diamond bigger than the Ritz-Carlton Hotel.”
"That's nothing." Percy leaned in and lowered his voice to a soft whisper. "That's nothing at all. My dad has a diamond bigger than the Ritz-Carlton Hotel."
II
The Montana sunset lay between two mountains like a gigantic bruise from which dark arteries spread themselves over a poisoned sky. An immense distance under the sky crouched the village of Fish, minute, dismal, and forgotten. There were twelve men, so it was said, in the village of Fish, twelve sombre and inexplicable souls who sucked a lean milk from the almost literally bare rock upon which a mysterious populatory force had begotten them. They had become a race apart, these twelve men of Fish, like some species developed by an early whim of nature, which on second thought had abandoned them to struggle and extermination.
The Montana sunset hung between two mountains like a massive bruise with dark veins spreading across a polluted sky. Far below the sky, the village of Fish sat, small, gloomy, and forgotten. It was said there were twelve men in the village of Fish—twelve somber and mysterious souls who scraped a meager living from the nearly barren rock that had somehow given rise to them. These twelve men of Fish had become a separate race, like some species created by a random quirk of nature, which upon reevaluation had left them to fight for survival and face extinction.
Out of the blue-black bruise in the distance crept a long line of moving lights upon the desolation of the land, and the twelve men of Fish gathered like ghosts at the shanty depot to watch the passing of the seven o’clock train, the Transcontinental Express from Chicago. Six times or so a year the Transcontinental Express, through some inconceivable jurisdiction, stopped at the village of Fish, and when this occurred a figure or so would disembark, mount into a buggy that always appeared from out of the dusk, and drive off toward the bruised sunset. The observation of this pointless and preposterous phenomenon had become a sort of cult among the men of Fish. To observe, that was all; there remained in them none of the vital quality of illusion which would make them wonder or speculate, else a religion might have grown up around these mysterious visitations. But the men of Fish were beyond all religion—the barest and most savage tenets of even Christianity could gain no foothold on that barren rock—so there was no altar, no priest, no sacrifice; only each night at seven the silent concourse by the shanty depot, a congregation who lifted up a prayer of dim, anaemic wonder.
Out of the deep black bruise in the distance crept a long line of moving lights across the desolate land, and the twelve men of Fish gathered like ghosts at the shabby depot to watch the seven o’clock train pass by, the Transcontinental Express from Chicago. About six times a year, for some unbelievable reason, the Transcontinental Express stopped in the village of Fish, and when that happened, a person or two would get off, hop into a buggy that always appeared out of the dusk, and drive off toward the bruised sunset. Watching this pointless and absurd event had become like a ritual for the men of Fish. They simply observed; none of them had the spark of imagination that would make them wonder or speculate, or else a religion might have formed around these mysterious arrivals. But the men of Fish were far beyond any religion—the most basic and savage beliefs of even Christianity couldn’t take root on that barren land—so there was no altar, no priest, no sacrifice; just each night at seven, the quiet gathering by the shabby depot, a group that offered up a prayer of dim, weak wonder.
On this June night, the Great Brakeman, whom, had they deified any one, they might well have chosen as their celestial protagonist, had ordained that the seven o’clock train should leave its human (or inhuman) deposit at Fish. At two minutes after seven Percy Washington and John T. Unger disembarked, hurried past the spellbound, the agape, the fearsome eyes of the twelve men of Fish, mounted into a buggy which had obviously appeared from nowhere, and drove away.
On this June night, the Great Brakeman, whom they would have chosen as their divine hero if they had decided to deify anyone, had decreed that the seven o’clock train should drop off its human (or inhuman) passengers at Fish. At two minutes after seven, Percy Washington and John T. Unger got off, hurried past the stunned, wide-eyed, and fearful gazes of the twelve men of Fish, jumped into a buggy that seemed to have appeared from nowhere, and drove away.
After half an hour, when the twilight had coagulated into dark, the silent negro who was driving the buggy hailed an opaque body somewhere ahead of them in the gloom. In response to his cry, it turned upon them a luminous disc which regarded them like a malignant eye out of the unfathomable night. As they came closer, John saw that it was the tail-light of an immense automobile, larger and more magnificent than any he had ever seen. Its body was of gleaming metal richer than nickel and lighter than silver, and the hubs of the wheels were studded with iridescent geometric figures of green and yellow—John did not dare to guess whether they were glass or jewel.
After half an hour, when the twilight had turned dark, the silent driver of the buggy called out to a vague shape ahead of them in the shadows. In response to his shout, it revealed a glowing light that stared at them like a sinister eye from the pitch-black night. As they got closer, John realized it was the tail-light of a massive car, bigger and more impressive than any he had ever seen. Its body was made of shiny metal, richer than nickel and lighter than silver, and the wheel hubs were adorned with shimmering geometric designs in green and yellow—John couldn't guess whether they were glass or jewels.
Two negroes, dressed in glittering livery such as one sees in pictures of royal processions in London, were standing at attention beside the car and, as the two young men dismounted from the buggy, they were greeted in some language which the guest could not understand, but which seemed to be an extreme form of the Southern negro’s dialect.
Two Black men, dressed in shiny uniforms like those seen in pictures of royal parades in London, were standing at attention next to the car. As the two young men got out of the buggy, they were greeted in a language the guest couldn’t understand, but it seemed to be a strong version of the Southern Black dialect.
“Get in,” said Percy to his friend, as their trunks were tossed to the ebony roof of the limousine. “Sorry we had to bring you this far in that buggy, but of course it wouldn’t do for the people on the train or those God-forsaken fellas in Fish to see this automobile.”
“Get in,” Percy told his friend as their luggage was thrown onto the black roof of the limousine. “Sorry we had to bring you this far in that old buggy, but we couldn’t let the people on the train or those unfortunate guys in Fish see this car.”
“Gosh! What a car!” This ejaculation was provoked by its interior. John saw that the upholstery consisted of a thousand minute and exquisite tapestries of silk, woven with jewels and embroideries, and set upon a background of cloth of gold. The two armchair seats in which the boys luxuriated were covered with stuff that resembled duvetyn, but seemed woven in numberless colours of the ends of ostrich feathers.
“Wow! What a car!” This exclamation was sparked by its interior. John noticed that the upholstery was made up of a thousand tiny, exquisite silk tapestries, intricately woven with jewels and embroidery, and set against a background of gold cloth. The two armchair seats where the boys relaxed were covered with material that looked like velvet, but seemed to be woven in countless colors from the ends of ostrich feathers.
“What a car!” cried John again, in amazement.
“What a car!” John exclaimed again, amazed.
“This thing?” Percy laughed. “Why, it’s just an old junk we use for a station wagon.”
“This thing?” Percy laughed. “It’s just an old piece of junk we use as a station wagon.”
By this time they were gliding along through the darkness toward the break between the two mountains.
By now, they were smoothly moving through the darkness toward the gap between the two mountains.
“We’ll be there in an hour and a half,” said Percy, looking at the clock. “I may as well tell you it’s not going to be like anything you ever saw before.”
“We’ll be there in an hour and a half,” Percy said, glancing at the clock. “I might as well tell you it’s not going to be anything like you’ve seen before.”
If the car was any indication of what John would see, he was prepared to be astonished indeed. The simple piety prevalent in Hades has the earnest worship of and respect for riches as the first article of its creed—had John felt otherwise than radiantly humble before them, his parents would have turned away in horror at the blasphemy.
If the car was any sign of what John would see, he was ready to be truly amazed. The straightforward devotion common in Hades values the sincere worship of and respect for wealth as the core principle of its belief system—if John had felt anything other than shining humility in front of them, his parents would have turned away in shock at the disrespect.
They had now reached and were entering the break between the two mountains and almost immediately the way became much rougher.
They had now arrived at and were entering the gap between the two mountains, and almost right away, the path got a lot rougher.
“If the moon shone down here, you’d see that we’re in a big gulch,” said Percy, trying to peer out of the window. He spoke a few words into the mouthpiece and immediately the footman turned on a searchlight and swept the hillsides with an immense beam.
“If the moon were shining down here, you’d see that we’re in a big gorge,” said Percy, trying to look out the window. He spoke a few words into the mouthpiece, and right away the footman turned on a searchlight and swept the hillsides with a massive beam.
“Rocky, you see. An ordinary car would be knocked to pieces in half an hour. In fact, it’d take a tank to navigate it unless you knew the way. You notice we’re going uphill now.”
“Rocky, you see. A regular car would be wrecked in half an hour. Honestly, you’d need a tank to get through it unless you knew the route. You can see we’re going uphill now.”
They were obviously ascending, and within a few minutes the car was crossing a high rise, where they caught a glimpse of a pale moon newly risen in the distance. The car stopped suddenly and several figures took shape out of the dark beside it—these were negroes also. Again the two young men were saluted in the same dimly recognisable dialect; then the negroes set to work and four immense cables dangling from overhead were attached with hooks to the hubs of the great jewelled wheels. At a resounding “Hey-yah!” John felt the car being lifted slowly from the ground—up and up—clear of the tallest rocks on both sides—then higher, until he could see a wavy, moonlit valley stretched out before him in sharp contrast to the quagmire of rocks that they had just left. Only on one side was there still rock—and then suddenly there was no rock beside them or anywhere around.
They were clearly going up, and in just a few minutes, the car was crossing a high elevation, where they caught a glimpse of a pale moon newly risen in the distance. The car stopped abruptly, and several figures emerged from the darkness beside it—these were also Black individuals. Once again, the two young men were greeted in the same vaguely recognizable dialect; then the Black individuals got to work, attaching four huge cables hanging from above with hooks to the hubs of the large jeweled wheels. At a loud “Hey-yah!” John felt the car being lifted slowly off the ground—up and up—clear of the tallest rocks on both sides—then higher, until he could see a wavy, moonlit valley sprawled out before him, sharply contrasting with the muddy rocks they had just left. On only one side was there still rock—and then suddenly there was no rock next to them or anywhere around.
It was apparent that they had surmounted some immense knife-blade of stone, projecting perpendicularly into the air. In a moment they were going down again, and finally with a soft bump they were landed upon the smooth earth.
It was clear that they had climbed over a huge stone ledge that jutted straight up into the air. In an instant, they were heading down again, and finally, with a gentle thud, they touched down on the smooth ground.
“The worst is over,” said Percy, squinting out the window. “It’s only five miles from here, and our own road—tapestry brick—all the way. This belongs to us. This is where the United States ends, father says.”
“The worst is behind us,” Percy said, squinting out the window. “It’s just five miles from here, and it’s our own road—tapestry brick—all the way. This is ours. This is where the United States ends, my dad says.”
“Are we in Canada?”
“Are we in Canada?”
“We are not. We’re in the middle of the Montana Rockies. But you are now on the only five square miles of land in the country that’s never been surveyed.”
“We're not. We're in the middle of the Montana Rockies. But you are now on the only five square miles of land in the country that has never been surveyed.”
“Why hasn’t it? Did they forget it?”
“Why hasn't it? Did they forget about it?”
“No,” said Percy, grinning, “they tried to do it three times. The first time my grandfather corrupted a whole department of the State survey; the second time he had the official maps of the United States tinkered with—that held them for fifteen years. The last time was harder. My father fixed it so that their compasses were in the strongest magnetic field ever artificially set up. He had a whole set of surveying instruments made with a slight defection that would allow for this territory not to appear, and he substituted them for the ones that were to be used. Then he had a river deflected and he had what looked like a village built up on its banks—so that they’d see it, and think it was a town ten miles farther up the valley. There’s only one thing my father’s afraid of,” he concluded, “only one thing in the world that could be used to find us out.”
“No,” said Percy, grinning, “they tried to pull it off three times. The first time my grandfather messed with a whole department of the State survey; the second time he altered the official maps of the United States—those held them up for fifteen years. The last time was trickier. My father made it so that their compasses were in the strongest magnetic field ever created. He had an entire set of surveying instruments made with a slight defect that would make this area invisible, and he swapped them for the ones that were supposed to be used. Then he redirected a river and had what looked like a village built on its banks—so they’d see it and think it was a town ten miles up the valley. There’s only one thing my father’s afraid of,” he concluded, “just one thing in the world that could give us away.”
“What’s that?”
"What's this?"
Percy sank his voice to a whisper.
Percy lowered his voice to a whisper.
“Aeroplanes,” he breathed. “We’ve got half a dozen anti-aircraft guns and we’ve arranged it so far—but there’ve been a few deaths and a great many prisoners. Not that we mind that, you know, father and I, but it upsets mother and the girls, and there’s always the chance that some time we won’t be able to arrange it.”
“Airplanes,” he said softly. “We’ve got six anti-aircraft guns and we’ve set things up so far—but there have been a few deaths and a lot of prisoners. Not that we care about that, you know, my father and I, but it bothers my mom and the girls, and there’s always the chance that one day we won’t be able to handle it.”
Shreds and tatters of chinchilla, courtesy clouds in the green moon’s heaven, were passing the green moon like precious Eastern stuffs paraded for the inspection of some Tartar Khan. It seemed to John that it was day, and that he was looking at some lads sailing above him in the air, showering down tracts and patent medicine circulars, with their messages of hope for despairing, rock-bound hamlets. It seemed to him that he could see them look down out of the clouds and stare—and stare at whatever there was to stare at in this place whither he was bound— What then? Were they induced to land by some insidious device to be immured far from patent medicines and from tracts until the judgment day—or, should they fail to fall into the trap, did a quick puff of smoke and the sharp round of a splitting shell bring them drooping to earth—and “upset” Percy’s mother and sisters. John shook his head and the wraith of a hollow laugh issued silently from his parted lips. What desperate transaction lay hidden here? What a moral expedient of a bizarre Croesus? What terrible and golden mystery?...
Shreds and tatters of chinchilla, thanks to clouds in the green moon’s sky, were drifting past the green moon like precious Eastern goods displayed for the inspection of some Tartar Khan. John felt like it was daytime, and he was watching some boys sailing above him in the air, dropping pamphlets and advertisements for miracle cures, spreading messages of hope to despairing, isolated villages. He felt he could see them looking down from the clouds and staring—and staring at whatever was worth staring at in this place he was headed to—What then? Were they tricked into landing by some sneaky plan to be trapped far away from miracle cures and pamphlets until the end of time—or, if they managed to avoid the trap, would a quick puff of smoke and the sharp sound of a splitting shell bring them crashing down to earth—and “upset” Percy’s mom and sisters? John shook his head and a ghost of a hollow laugh escaped silently from his parted lips. What desperate deal was hidden here? What moral trickery of a strange Croesus? What terrible and golden mystery?...
The chinchilla clouds had drifted past now and outside the Montana night was bright as day. The tapestry brick of the road was smooth to the tread of the great tyres as they rounded a still, moonlit lake; they passed into darkness for a moment, a pine grove, pungent and cool, then they came out into a broad avenue of lawn, and John’s exclamation of pleasure was simultaneous with Percy’s taciturn “We’re home.”
The chinchilla clouds had now floated away, and outside, the Montana night was as bright as day. The sturdy road was smooth beneath the large tires as they circled a calm, moonlit lake; they briefly entered a dark patch through a pine grove, which smelled fresh and cool, before emerging onto a wide lawn. John’s joyful shout came at the same moment as Percy’s quiet “We’re home.”
Full in the light of the stars, an exquisite château rose from the borders of the lake, climbed in marble radiance half the height of an adjoining mountain, then melted in grace, in perfect symmetry, in translucent feminine languor, into the massed darkness of a forest of pine. The many towers, the slender tracery of the sloping parapets, the chiselled wonder of a thousand yellow windows with their oblongs and hectagons and triangles of golden light, the shattered softness of the intersecting planes of star-shine and blue shade, all trembled on John’s spirit like a chord of music. On one of the towers, the tallest, the blackest at its base, an arrangement of exterior lights at the top made a sort of floating fairyland—and as John gazed up in warm enchantment the faint acciaccare sound of violins drifted down in a rococo harmony that was like nothing he had ever heard before. Then in a moment the car stopped before wide, high marble steps around which the night air was fragrant with a host of flowers. At the top of the steps two great doors swung silently open and amber light flooded out upon the darkness, silhouetting the figure of an exquisite lady with black, high-piled hair, who held out her arms toward them.
Full in the light of the stars, an elegant château rose from the edge of the lake, reaching up in marble brilliance halfway up a nearby mountain, then gracefully merging, in perfect symmetry, with the deep shadows of a pine forest. The many towers, the delicate patterns of the sloping parapets, the stunning beauty of a thousand yellow windows with their rectangles, hexagons, and triangles of golden light, the gentle softness of the intersecting planes of starlight and blue shadows, all resonated with John’s spirit like a chord of music. On one of the towers, the tallest and darkest at its base, a cluster of exterior lights at the top created a sort of floating fairyland—and as John gazed up in warm enchantment, a soft sound of violins drifted down in a rococo harmony unlike anything he had ever heard before. Then, in a moment, the car came to a stop before wide, high marble steps, where the night air was filled with the fragrance of countless flowers. At the top of the steps, two large doors swung open silently, and amber light poured out into the darkness, outlining the figure of a beautiful lady with elegantly piled black hair, who extended her arms toward them.
“Mother,” Percy was saying, “this is my friend, John Unger, from Hades.”
"Mom," Percy was saying, "this is my friend, John Unger, from Hades."
Afterward John remembered that first night as a daze of many colours, of quick sensory impressions, of music soft as a voice in love, and of the beauty of things, lights and shadows, and motions and faces. There was a white-haired man who stood drinking a many-hued cordial from a crystal thimble set on a golden stem. There was a girl with a flowery face, dressed like Titania with braided sapphires in her hair. There was a room where the solid, soft gold of the walls yielded to the pressure of his hand, and a room that was like a platonic conception of the ultimate prison—ceiling, floor, and all, it was lined with an unbroken mass of diamonds, diamonds of every size and shape, until, lit with tall violet lamps in the corners, it dazzled the eyes with a whiteness that could be compared only with itself, beyond human wish, or dream.
Afterward, John recalled that first night as a blur of many colors, filled with quick sensory impressions, music as soft as a lover's voice, and the beauty of everything—lights and shadows, movements and faces. There was a white-haired man sipping a colorful drink from a crystal thimble perched on a golden stem. There was a girl with a flowery face, dressed like Titania, with braided sapphires in her hair. There was a room where the soft, solid gold walls yielded to the pressure of his hand, and another room that felt like the ultimate prison—a place where every surface, ceiling, and floor was covered in an unbroken mass of diamonds, of every size and shape, dazzling the eye with a brightness matched only by itself, beyond any human desire or dream.
Through a maze of these rooms the two boys wandered. Sometimes the floor under their feet would flame in brilliant patterns from lighting below, patterns of barbaric clashing colours, of pastel delicacy, of sheer whiteness, or of subtle and intricate mosaic, surely from some mosque on the Adriatic Sea. Sometimes beneath layers of thick crystal he would see blue or green water swirling, inhabited by vivid fish and growths of rainbow foliage. Then they would be treading on furs of every texture and colour or along corridors of palest ivory, unbroken as though carved complete from the gigantic tusks of dinosaurs extinct before the age of man ....
Through a maze of rooms, the two boys wandered. Sometimes the floor beneath them would light up in brilliant patterns from lights below—patterns of clashing colors, pastel delicacy, pure white, or subtle and intricate mosaics that surely came from some mosque on the Adriatic Sea. Occasionally, beneath layers of thick crystal, they would see blue or green water swirling, filled with vibrant fish and colorful plants. They walked on furs of every texture and color or along corridors of the lightest ivory, as if carved entirely from the gigantic tusks of dinosaurs that went extinct long before humans existed...
Then a hazily remembered transition, and they were at dinner—where each plate was of two almost imperceptible layers of solid diamond between which was curiously worked a filigree of emerald design, a shaving sliced from green air. Music, plangent and unobtrusive, drifted down through far corridors—his chair, feathered and curved insidiously to his back, seemed to engulf and overpower him as he drank his first glass of port. He tried drowsily to answer a question that had been asked him, but the honeyed luxury that clasped his body added to the illusion of sleep—jewels, fabrics, wines, and metals blurred before his eyes into a sweet mist ....
Then, in a vaguely remembered shift, they found themselves at dinner—each plate made of two nearly invisible layers of solid diamond, intricately designed with a filigree of emerald, like a slice taken from green air. Soft, poignant music flowed gently through distant corridors—his chair, plush and molded to his back, seemed to wrap around him as he enjoyed his first glass of port. He tried to lazily respond to a question that had been posed to him, but the indulgent luxury enveloping his body added to the feeling of drowsiness—jewels, fabrics, wines, and metals faded before his eyes into a sweet haze....
“Yes,” he replied with a polite effort, “it certainly is hot enough for me down there.”
“Yes,” he said, making an effort to be polite, “it’s definitely warm enough for me down there.”
He managed to add a ghostly laugh; then, without movement, without resistance, he seemed to float off and away, leaving an iced dessert that was pink as a dream .... He fell asleep.
He managed to let out a ghostly laugh; then, without moving, without resisting, he seemed to float away, leaving behind a pink dessert that looked like a dream... He fell asleep.
When he awoke he knew that several hours had passed. He was in a great quiet room with ebony walls and a dull illumination that was too faint, too subtle, to be called a light. His young host was standing over him.
When he woke up, he realized that several hours had gone by. He was in a large, silent room with black walls and a dim glow that was too weak, too understated, to be considered light. His young host was standing over him.
“You fell asleep at dinner,” Percy was saying. “I nearly did, too—it was such a treat to be comfortable again after this year of school. Servants undressed and bathed you while you were sleeping.”
“You fell asleep at dinner,” Percy said. “I almost did, too—it was such a relief to feel comfortable again after this year of school. The servants undressed and bathed you while you were sleeping.”
“Is this a bed or a cloud?” sighed John. “Percy, Percy—before you go, I want to apologise.”
“Is this a bed or a cloud?” John sighed. “Percy, Percy—before you leave, I want to apologize.”
“For what?”
"Why?"
“For doubting you when you said you had a diamond as big as the Ritz-Carlton Hotel.”
“For doubting you when you said you had a diamond as big as the Ritz-Carlton Hotel.”
Percy smiled.
Percy grinned.
“I thought you didn’t believe me. It’s that mountain, you know.”
“I thought you didn’t believe me. It’s that mountain, you know.”
“What mountain?”
“What mountain?”
“The mountain the château rests on. It’s not very big, for a mountain. But except about fifty feet of sod and gravel on top it’s solid diamond. One diamond, one cubic mile without a flaw. Aren’t you listening? Say——”
“The mountain that the château sits on. It’s not very big for a mountain. But aside from about fifty feet of soil and gravel on top, it’s solid diamond. One diamond, one cubic mile without a flaw. Aren’t you listening? Say——”
But John T. Unger had again fallen asleep.
But John T. Unger had fallen asleep again.
III
Morning. As he awoke he perceived drowsily that the room had at the same moment become dense with sunlight. The ebony panels of one wall had slid aside on a sort of track, leaving his chamber half open to the day. A large negro in a white uniform stood beside his bed.
Morning. As he woke up, he groggily noticed that the room had suddenly filled with sunlight. The dark panels of one wall had slid open on a track, leaving his room partly exposed to the day. A tall man in a white uniform stood beside his bed.
“Good-evening,” muttered John, summoning his brains from the wild places.
“Good evening,” John muttered, pulling his thoughts together from a distracted state.
“Good-morning, sir. Are you ready for your bath, sir? Oh, don’t get up—I’ll put you in, if you’ll just unbutton your pyjamas—there. Thank you, sir.”
“Good morning, sir. Are you ready for your bath? Oh, don’t get up—I’ll get you in, if you’ll just unbutton your pajamas—there. Thank you, sir.”
John lay quietly as his pyjamas were removed—he was amused and delighted; he expected to be lifted like a child by this black Gargantua who was tending him, but nothing of the sort happened; instead he felt the bed tilt up slowly on its side—he began to roll, startled at first, in the direction of the wall, but when he reached the wall its drapery gave way, and sliding two yards farther down a fleecy incline he plumped gently into water the same temperature as his body.
John lay still as his pajamas were taken off—he was both amused and delighted. He thought he would be lifted like a child by the big caregiver looking after him, but that didn’t happen; instead, he felt the bed slowly tilt to the side—he started to roll, initially startled, towards the wall. But when he hit the wall, its drapery gave way, and sliding two yards down a soft incline, he landed gently in water that was the same temperature as his body.
He looked about him. The runway or rollway on which he had arrived had folded gently back into place. He had been projected into another chamber and was sitting in a sunken bath with his head just above the level of the floor. All about him, lining the walls of the room and the sides and bottom of the bath itself, was a blue aquarium, and gazing through the crystal surface on which he sat, he could see fish swimming among amber lights and even gliding without curiosity past his outstretched toes, which were separated from them only by the thickness of the crystal. From overhead, sunlight came down through sea-green glass.
He looked around. The runway he had arrived on had gently folded back into place. He had been transported to another room and was sitting in a sunken bath with his head just above the floor level. Surrounding him, lining the walls of the room and the sides and bottom of the bath itself, was a blue aquarium, and looking through the crystal surface he was sitting on, he could see fish swimming among amber lights, even gliding past his outstretched toes, which were only separated from them by the thickness of the crystal. Sunlight streamed down from above through sea-green glass.
“I suppose, sir, that you’d like hot rosewater and soapsuds this morning, sir—and perhaps cold salt water to finish.”
“I guess you’d want hot rosewater and soap suds this morning, sir—and maybe cold salt water to wrap things up.”
The negro was standing beside him.
The guy in black was standing next to him.
“Yes,” agreed John, smiling inanely, “as you please.” Any idea of ordering this bath according to his own meagre standards of living would have been priggish and not a little wicked.
“Yes,” John said, smiling foolishly, “as you wish.” The thought of arranging this bath to fit his own limited standards of living would have been self-righteous and somewhat wrong.
The negro pressed a button and a warm rain began to fall, apparently from overhead, but really, so John discovered after a moment, from a fountain arrangement near by. The water turned to a pale rose colour and jets of liquid soap spurted into it from four miniature walrus heads at the corners of the bath. In a moment a dozen little paddle-wheels, fixed to the sides, had churned the mixture into a radiant rainbow of pink foam which enveloped him softly with its delicious lightness, and burst in shining, rosy bubbles here and there about him.
The person in black pressed a button, and a warm rain started to fall, seemingly from above, but really, as John realized after a moment, from a nearby fountain setup. The water changed to a light rose color, and jets of liquid soap squirted into it from four small walrus heads at the corners of the bath. In no time, a dozen little paddle wheels attached to the sides churned the mixture into a glowing rainbow of pink foam that gently enveloped him with its delightful lightness, bursting into shiny, rosy bubbles all around him.
“Shall I turn on the moving-picture machine, sir?” suggested the negro deferentially. “There’s a good one-reel comedy in this machine to-day, or I can put in a serious piece in a moment, if you prefer it.”
“Should I turn on the projector, sir?” the Black man suggested politely. “There’s a great one-reel comedy in this machine today, or I can switch to a serious film in a moment, if you’d rather.”
“No, thanks,” answered John, politely but firmly. He was enjoying his bath too much to desire any distraction. But distraction came. In a moment he was listening intently to the sound of flutes from just outside, flutes dripping a melody that was like a waterfall, cool and green as the room itself, accompanying a frothy piccolo, in play more fragile than the lace of suds that covered and charmed him.
“No, thanks,” John replied, politely but firmly. He was enjoying his bath too much to want any distraction. But distraction arrived. In a moment, he found himself listening closely to the sound of flutes just outside, their melody flowing like a waterfall, cool and green like the room around him, supported by a delicate piccolo, playing more fragile than the lace of suds that enveloped and enchanted him.
After a cold salt-water bracer and a cold fresh finish, he stepped out and into a fleecy robe, and upon a couch covered with the same material he was rubbed with oil, alcohol, and spice. Later he sat in a voluptuous chair while he was shaved and his hair was trimmed.
After a cold saltwater rinse and a refreshing finish, he stepped out and into a soft robe, and on a couch draped with the same material, he was massaged with oil, alcohol, and spices. Later, he sat in a luxurious chair while he was shaved and his hair was cut.
“Mr. Percy is waiting in your sitting-room,” said the negro, when these operations were finished. “My name is Gygsum, Mr. Unger, sir. I am to see to Mr. Unger every morning.”
“Mr. Percy is waiting in your living room,” said the black man when these tasks were completed. “My name is Gygsum, Mr. Unger, sir. I’m here to take care of Mr. Unger every morning.”
John walked out into the brisk sunshine of his living-room, where he found breakfast waiting for him and Percy, gorgeous in white kid knickerbockers, smoking in an easy chair.
John stepped out into the bright sunlight of his living room, where he found breakfast ready for him and Percy, who looked great in white kid knickerbockers, lounging in an easy chair while smoking.
IV
This is a story of the Washington family as Percy sketched it for John during breakfast.
This is a story about the Washington family as Percy described it to John during breakfast.
The father of the present Mr. Washington had been a Virginian, a direct descendant of George Washington, and Lord Baltimore. At the close of the Civil War he was a twenty-five-year-old Colonel with a played-out plantation and about a thousand dollars in gold.
The father of the current Mr. Washington was from Virginia, a direct descendant of George Washington and Lord Baltimore. At the end of the Civil War, he was a twenty-five-year-old Colonel with a worn-out plantation and about a thousand dollars in gold.
Fitz-Norman Culpepper Washington, for that was the young Colonel’s name, decided to present the Virginia estate to his younger brother and go West. He selected two dozen of the most faithful blacks, who, of course, worshipped him, and bought twenty-five tickets to the West, where he intended to take out land in their names and start a sheep and cattle ranch.
Fitz-Norman Culpepper Washington, which was the young Colonel's name, chose to give the Virginia estate to his younger brother and head West. He picked two dozen of his most loyal Black friends, who, of course, admired him, and bought twenty-five tickets to the West, where he planned to claim land in their names and start a sheep and cattle ranch.
When he had been in Montana for less than a month and things were going very poorly indeed, he stumbled on his great discovery. He had lost his way when riding in the hills, and after a day without food he began to grow hungry. As he was without his rifle, he was forced to pursue a squirrel, and, in the course of the pursuit, he noticed that it was carrying something shiny in its mouth. Just before it vanished into its hole—for Providence did not intend that this squirrel should alleviate his hunger—it dropped its burden. Sitting down to consider the situation Fitz-Norman’s eye was caught by a gleam in the grass beside him. In ten seconds he had completely lost his appetite and gained one hundred thousand dollars. The squirrel, which had refused with annoying persistence to become food, had made him a present of a large and perfect diamond.
When he had been in Montana for less than a month and things were going really badly, he stumbled upon his big discovery. He got lost while riding in the hills, and after a day without food, he started to feel hungry. Since he didn't have his rifle, he had to chase after a squirrel, and during the chase, he noticed it was carrying something shiny in its mouth. Just before it disappeared into its hole—since fate didn't want this squirrel to satisfy his hunger—it dropped what it was carrying. Sitting down to think about his situation, Fitz-Norman's attention was caught by a glint in the grass beside him. In ten seconds, he had completely lost his appetite and gained one hundred thousand dollars. The squirrel, which had stubbornly refused to become his meal, had gifted him a large and perfect diamond.
Late that night he found his way to camp and twelve hours later all the males among his darkies were back by the squirrel hole digging furiously at the side of the mountain. He told them he had discovered a rhinestone mine, and, as only one or two of them had ever seen even a small diamond before, they believed him, without question. When the magnitude of his discovery became apparent to him, he found himself in a quandary. The mountain was a diamond—it was literally nothing else but solid diamond. He filled four saddle bags full of glittering samples and started on horseback for St. Paul. There he managed to dispose of half a dozen small stones—when he tried a larger one a storekeeper fainted and Fitz-Norman was arrested as a public disturber. He escaped from jail and caught the train for New York, where he sold a few medium-sized diamonds and received in exchange about two hundred thousand dollars in gold. But he did not dare to produce any exceptional gems—in fact, he left New York just in time. Tremendous excitement had been created in jewellery circles, not so much by the size of his diamonds as by their appearance in the city from mysterious sources. Wild rumours became current that a diamond mine had been discovered in the Catskills, on the Jersey coast, on Long Island, beneath Washington Square. Excursion trains, packed with men carrying picks and shovels, began to leave New York hourly, bound for various neighbouring El Dorados. But by that time young Fitz-Norman was on his way back to Montana.
Late that night, he made his way back to camp, and twelve hours later, all the men among his workers were gathered by the squirrel hole, digging frantically at the side of the mountain. He told them he had found a rhinestone mine, and since only one or two of them had ever seen even a small diamond, they believed him without question. When the full extent of his discovery became clear to him, he found himself in a dilemma. The mountain was a diamond—it was literally solid diamond. He filled four saddle bags with sparkling samples and set off on horseback for St. Paul. There, he managed to sell a handful of small stones—when he tried to sell a larger one, a storekeeper fainted, and Fitz-Norman was arrested for causing a public disturbance. He escaped from jail and hopped on a train to New York, where he sold a few medium-sized diamonds and received about two hundred thousand dollars in gold in return. But he didn’t dare to show any exceptional gems—in fact, he left New York just in time. There was massive excitement in jewelry circles, not so much because of the size of his diamonds, but because they appeared in the city from mysterious sources. Wild rumors started spreading that a diamond mine had been discovered in the Catskills, on the Jersey coast, on Long Island, and beneath Washington Square. Excursion trains packed with men carrying picks and shovels began leaving New York hourly, heading for various nearby treasure spots. But by that time, young Fitz-Norman was already on his way back to Montana.
By the end of a fortnight he had estimated that the diamond in the mountain was approximately equal in quantity to all the rest of the diamonds known to exist in the world. There was no valuing it by any regular computation, however, for it was one solid diamond—and if it were offered for sale not only would the bottom fall out of the market, but also, if the value should vary with its size in the usual arithmetical progression, there would not be enough gold in the world to buy a tenth part of it. And what could any one do with a diamond that size?
By the end of two weeks, he estimated that the diamond in the mountain was roughly equal to all the diamonds known to exist in the world combined. However, it couldn't be valued using regular methods because it was one solid diamond—and if it were put up for sale, not only would the market crash, but if its value changed with its size in the usual mathematical way, there wouldn't be enough gold in the world to buy even a tenth of it. And what could anyone do with a diamond that size?
It was an amazing predicament. He was, in one sense, the richest man that ever lived—and yet was he worth anything at all? If his secret should transpire there was no telling to what measures the Government might resort in order to prevent a panic, in gold as well as in jewels. They might take over the claim immediately and institute a monopoly.
It was an incredible situation. In one way, he was the richest man who ever lived—and yet, did he have any real value? If his secret got out, it was impossible to predict what actions the government might take to prevent a panic, both in gold and in jewels. They might seize the claim right away and create a monopoly.
There was no alternative—he must market his mountain in secret. He sent South for his younger brother and put him in charge of his coloured following, darkies who had never realised that slavery was abolished. To make sure of this, he read them a proclamation that he had composed, which announced that General Forrest had reorganised the shattered Southern armies and defeated the North in one pitched battle. The negroes believed him implicitly. They passed a vote declaring it a good thing and held revival services immediately.
There was no choice—he had to promote his mountain secretly. He called for his younger brother from the South and put him in charge of his group of followers, who were unaware that slavery had ended. To ensure they understood, he read them a statement he had written, claiming that General Forrest had reorganized the broken Southern armies and defeated the North in a major battle. The black individuals believed him without question. They voted to declare it a positive development and immediately held revival services.
Fitz-Norman himself set out for foreign parts with one hundred thousand dollars and two trunks filled with rough diamonds of all sizes. He sailed for Russia in a Chinese junk, and six months after his departure from Montana he was in St. Petersburg. He took obscure lodgings and called immediately upon the court jeweller, announcing that he had a diamond for the Czar. He remained in St. Petersburg for two weeks, in constant danger of being murdered, living from lodging to lodging, and afraid to visit his trunks more than three or four times during the whole fortnight.
Fitz-Norman set out for foreign lands with one hundred thousand dollars and two trunks full of rough diamonds of all sizes. He sailed to Russia in a Chinese junk, and six months after leaving Montana, he arrived in St. Petersburg. He found a discreet place to stay and immediately visited the court jeweler, claiming that he had a diamond for the Czar. He stayed in St. Petersburg for two weeks, constantly at risk of being killed, moving from one place to another, and too scared to check on his trunks more than three or four times during the entire two weeks.
On his promise to return in a year with larger and finer stones, he was allowed to leave for India. Before he left, however, the Court Treasurers had deposited to his credit, in American banks, the sum of fifteen million dollars—under four different aliases.
On his promise to come back in a year with bigger and better stones, he was allowed to head to India. Before he left, though, the Court Treasurers had deposited a total of fifteen million dollars to his account in American banks—under four different aliases.
He returned to America in 1868, having been gone a little over two years. He had visited the capitals of twenty-two countries and talked with five emperors, eleven kings, three princes, a shah, a khan, and a sultan. At that time Fitz-Norman estimated his own wealth at one billion dollars. One fact worked consistently against the disclosure of his secret. No one of his larger diamonds remained in the public eye for a week before being invested with a history of enough fatalities, amours, revolutions, and wars to have occupied it from the days of the first Babylonian Empire.
He returned to America in 1868, having been away for a little over two years. He had visited the capitals of twenty-two countries and spoken with five emperors, eleven kings, three princes, a shah, a khan, and a sultan. At that time, Fitz-Norman estimated his own wealth at one billion dollars. One fact consistently hindered the revelation of his secret. None of his larger diamonds stayed in the public eye for more than a week before acquiring a backstory filled with enough fatalities, affairs, revolutions, and wars to keep it occupied since the days of the first Babylonian Empire.
From 1870 until his death in 1900, the history of Fitz-Norman Washington was a long epic in gold. There were side issues, of course—he evaded the surveys, he married a Virginia lady, by whom he had a single son, and he was compelled, due to a series of unfortunate complications, to murder his brother, whose unfortunate habit of drinking himself into an indiscreet stupor had several times endangered their safety. But very few other murders stained these happy years of progress and expansion.
From 1870 until his death in 1900, the story of Fitz-Norman Washington was a long saga of wealth. There were distractions along the way—he dodged the surveys, married a woman from Virginia, with whom he had one son, and was forced, due to a series of unfortunate events, to kill his brother, whose problematic drinking often put them in danger. But very few other killings marred these prosperous years of growth and development.
Just before he died he changed his policy, and with all but a few million dollars of his outside wealth bought up rare minerals in bulk, which he deposited in the safety vaults of banks all over the world, marked as bric-à-brac. His son, Braddock Tarleton Washington, followed this policy on an even more tensive scale. The minerals were converted into the rarest of all elements—radium—so that the equivalent of a billion dollars in gold could be placed in a receptacle no bigger than a cigar box.
Just before he died, he changed his strategy and, with nearly all of his outside wealth except for a few million dollars, bought rare minerals in bulk. He stored them in the secure vaults of banks around the world, labeled as miscellaneous items. His son, Braddock Tarleton Washington, took this approach even further. The minerals were transformed into the rarest element—radium—allowing the equivalent of a billion dollars in gold to be stored in a container no larger than a cigar box.
When Fitz-Norman had been dead three years his son, Braddock, decided that the business had gone far enough. The amount of wealth that he and his father had taken out of the mountain was beyond all exact computation. He kept a note-book in cipher in which he set down the approximate quantity of radium in each of the thousand banks he patronised, and recorded the alias under which it was held. Then he did a very simple thing—he sealed up the mine.
When Fitz-Norman had been dead for three years, his son, Braddock, decided that they had taken enough out of the business. The amount of wealth he and his father had extracted from the mountain was beyond calculation. He kept a coded notebook where he noted the estimated quantity of radium in each of the thousand banks he used and recorded the alias it was held under. Then he did a very straightforward thing—he sealed up the mine.
He sealed up the mine. What had been taken out of it would support all the Washingtons yet to be born in unparalleled luxury for generations. His one care must be the protection of his secret, lest in the possible panic attendant on its discovery he should be reduced with all the property-holders in the world to utter poverty.
He closed off the mine. Everything that was taken from it would provide for all the future Washingtons in unmatched luxury for generations. His only concern had to be keeping his secret safe, because if it were discovered and panic ensued, he could end up in total poverty like all the other property owners in the world.
This was the family among whom John T. Unger was staying. This was the story he heard in his silver-walled living-room the morning after his arrival.
This was the family that John T. Unger was staying with. This was the story he heard in his silver-walled living room the morning after he arrived.
V
After breakfast, John found his way out the great marble entrance, and looked curiously at the scene before him. The whole valley, from the diamond mountain to the steep granite cliff five miles away, still gave off a breath of golden haze which hovered idly above the fine sweep of lawns and lakes and gardens. Here and there clusters of elms made delicate groves of shade, contrasting strangely with the tough masses of pine forest that held the hills in a grip of dark-blue green. Even as John looked he saw three fawns in single file patter out from one clump about a half-mile away and disappear with awkward gaiety into the black-ribbed half-light of another. John would not have been surprised to see a goat-foot piping his way among the trees or to catch a glimpse of pink nymph-skin and flying yellow hair between the greenest of the green leaves.
After breakfast, John made his way out of the grand marble entrance and looked curiously at the scene in front of him. The entire valley, from the diamond-shaped mountain to the steep granite cliff five miles away, still gave off a breath of golden haze that lazily floated above the beautiful lawns, lakes, and gardens. Here and there, clusters of elms created delicate shaded groves, contrasting oddly with the thick masses of pine forest that gripped the hills in a dark blue-green embrace. As John watched, he spotted three fawns walking in a single line out from a cluster about half a mile away, disappearing with an awkward joy into the dim light of another grove. John wouldn’t have been surprised to see a goat-footed figure playing pipes among the trees or to catch a glimpse of pink skin and flowing yellow hair through the lushest green leaves.
In some such cool hope he descended the marble steps, disturbing faintly the sleep of two silky Russian wolfhounds at the bottom, and set off along a walk of white and blue brick that seemed to lead in no particular direction.
In that hopeful mood, he walked down the marble steps, lightly waking two soft Russian wolfhounds at the bottom, and started along a pathway of white and blue bricks that appeared to lead nowhere in particular.
He was enjoying himself as much as he was able. It is youth’s felicity as well as its insufficiency that it can never live in the present, but must always be measuring up the day against its own radiantly imagined future—flowers and gold, girls and stars, they are only prefigurations and prophecies of that incomparable, unattainable young dream.
He was having as much fun as he could. The joy of youth, along with its limitations, means it can never fully exist in the moment but always has to compare the day to its own brightly envisioned future—flowers and gold, girls and stars, are just hints and predictions of that unmatched, unreachable youthful dream.
John rounded a soft corner where the massed rosebushes filled the air with heavy scent, and struck off across a park toward a patch of moss under some trees. He had never lain upon moss, and he wanted to see whether it was really soft enough to justify the use of its name as an adjective. Then he saw a girl coming toward him over the grass. She was the most beautiful person he had ever seen.
John turned a soft corner where the dense rosebushes filled the air with a heavy fragrance and walked across a park toward a patch of moss under some trees. He had never laid on moss before, and he wanted to find out if it was truly soft enough to earn its name as an adjective. Then he noticed a girl walking toward him across the grass. She was the most beautiful person he had ever seen.
She was dressed in a white little gown that came just below her knees, and a wreath of mignonettes clasped with blue slices of sapphire bound up her hair. Her pink bare feet scattered the dew before them as she came. She was younger than John—not more than sixteen.
She was wearing a short white dress that ended just below her knees, and a wreath of mignonettes held in place by blue sapphire slices adorned her hair. Her bare pink feet walked through the dew as she approached. She was younger than John—no more than sixteen.
“Hello,” she cried softly, “I’m Kismine.”
“Hey,” she said gently, “I’m Kismine.”
She was much more than that to John already. He advanced toward her, scarcely moving as he drew near lest he should tread on her bare toes.
She meant a lot more to John than that already. He walked toward her, barely moving as he got close to avoid stepping on her bare toes.
“You haven’t met me,” said her soft voice. Her blue eyes added, “Oh, but you’ve missed a great deal!”... “You met my sister, Jasmine, last night. I was sick with lettuce poisoning,” went on her soft voice, and her eye continued, “and when I’m sick I’m sweet—and when I’m well.”
“You haven’t met me,” her soft voice said. Her blue eyes added, “Oh, but you’ve missed a lot!”... “You met my sister, Jasmine, last night. I had lettuce poisoning,” her soft voice continued, and her eyes went on, “and when I’m sick, I’m sweet—and when I’m well.”
“You have made an enormous impression on me,” said John’s eyes, “and I’m not so slow myself”—“How do you do?” said his voice. “I hope you’re better this morning.”—“You darling,” added his eyes tremulously.
“You’ve made a huge impression on me,” John’s eyes said, “and I’m not that slow either”—“How do you do?” his voice said. “I hope you’re feeling better this morning.”—“You sweet thing,” his eyes added nervously.
John observed that they had been walking along the path. On her suggestion they sat down together upon the moss, the softness of which he failed to determine.
John noticed that they had been walking along the path. Following her suggestion, they sat down together on the moss, the softness of which he couldn't quite figure out.
He was critical about women. A single defect—a thick ankle, a hoarse voice, a glass eye—was enough to make him utterly indifferent. And here for the first time in his life he was beside a girl who seemed to him the incarnation of physical perfection.
He was often judgmental about women. Just one flaw—a thick ankle, a raspy voice, a glass eye—was enough to make him completely indifferent. And here, for the first time in his life, he was with a girl who he thought was the embodiment of physical perfection.
“Are you from the East?” asked Kismine with charming interest.
“Are you from the East?” asked Kismine with delightful curiosity.
“No,” answered John simply. “I’m from Hades.”
“No,” John replied casually. “I’m from Hades.”
Either she had never heard of Hades, or she could think of no pleasant comment to make upon it, for she did not discuss it further.
Either she had never heard of Hades, or she couldn't think of anything nice to say about it, so she didn't talk about it anymore.
“I’m going East to school this fall,” she said. “D’you think I’ll like it? I’m going to New York to Miss Bulge’s. It’s very strict, but you see over the weekends I’m going to live at home with the family in our New York house, because father heard that the girls had to go walking two by two.”
“I’m going East to school this fall,” she said. “Do you think I’ll like it? I’m going to Miss Bulge’s in New York. It’s very strict, but on the weekends I’ll be living at home with my family in our New York house, because my dad heard that the girls have to go walking in pairs.”
“Your father wants you to be proud,” observed John.
“Your dad wants you to be proud,” John pointed out.
“We are,” she answered, her eyes shining with dignity. “None of us has ever been punished. Father said we never should be. Once when my sister Jasmine was a little girl she pushed him downstairs and he just got up and limped away.
“We are,” she replied, her eyes sparkling with pride. “None of us has ever been punished. Dad said we never should be. Once, when my sister Jasmine was a little girl, she pushed him down the stairs, and he just got up and limped away.
“Mother was—well, a little startled,” continued Kismine, “when she heard that you were from—from where you are from, you know. She said that when she was a young girl—but then, you see, she’s a Spaniard and old-fashioned.”
“Mom was—well, a bit surprised,” continued Kismine, “when she found out you’re from—from where you are from, you know. She mentioned that when she was a young girl—but then, you see, she’s a Spaniard and pretty traditional.”
“Do you spend much time out here?” asked John, to conceal the fact that he was somewhat hurt by this remark. It seemed an unkind allusion to his provincialism.
“Do you spend a lot of time out here?” John asked, trying to hide that he was a bit hurt by the comment. It felt like a mean jab at his provincial background.
“Percy and Jasmine and I are here every summer, but next summer Jasmine is going to Newport. She’s coming out in London a year from this fall. She’ll be presented at court.”
“Percy, Jasmine, and I are here every summer, but next summer Jasmine is going to Newport. She’ll be making her debut in London a year from this fall. She’ll be presented at court.”
“Do you know,” began John hesitantly, “you’re much more sophisticated than I thought you were when I first saw you?”
“Do you know,” John started tentatively, “you’re way more sophisticated than I thought you were when I first saw you?”
“Oh, no, I’m not,” she exclaimed hurriedly. “Oh, I wouldn’t think of being. I think that sophisticated young people are terribly common, don’t you? I’m not all, really. If you say I am, I’m going to cry.”
“Oh, no, I’m not,” she said quickly. “Oh, I wouldn’t even consider being that. I think that sophisticated young people are so common, don’t you? I’m not at all, really. If you say I am, I’m going to cry.”
She was so distressed that her lip was trembling. John was impelled to protest:
She was so upset that her lip was trembling. John felt driven to protest:
“I didn’t mean that; I only said it to tease you.”
“I didn’t mean that; I just said it to mess with you.”
“Because I wouldn’t mind if I were,” she persisted, “but I’m not. I’m very innocent and girlish. I never smoke, or drink, or read anything except poetry. I know scarcely any mathematics or chemistry. I dress very simply—in fact, I scarcely dress at all. I think sophisticated is the last thing you can say about me. I believe that girls ought to enjoy their youths in a wholesome way.”
“Because I wouldn’t care if I were,” she insisted, “but I’m not. I’m really innocent and feminine. I never smoke, drink, or read anything except poetry. I hardly know any math or chemistry. I dress very simply—in fact, I barely dress at all. I think ‘sophisticated’ is the last thing you could say about me. I believe that girls should enjoy their youth in a healthy way.”
“I do, too,” said John, heartily.
"I do, too," John said enthusiastically.
Kismine was cheerful again. She smiled at him, and a still-born tear dripped from the corner of one blue eye.
Kismine was cheerful again. She smiled at him, and a tear that never had a chance fell from the corner of one blue eye.
“I like you,” she whispered intimately. “Are you going to spend all your time with Percy while you’re here, or will you be nice to me? Just think—I’m absolutely fresh ground. I’ve never had a boy in love with me in all my life. I’ve never been allowed even to see boys alone—except Percy. I came all the way out here into this grove hoping to run into you, where the family wouldn’t be around.”
“I like you,” she whispered softly. “Are you going to spend all your time with Percy while you're here, or will you be nice to me? Just think about it—I’m completely new to this. I’ve never had a boy in love with me my entire life. I’ve never even been allowed to see boys alone—except for Percy. I came all the way out here to this grove hoping to run into you, where the family wouldn’t be around.”
Deeply flattered, John bowed from the hips as he had been taught at dancing school in Hades.
Deeply flattered, John bowed from the hips as he had learned at dance school in Hades.
“We’d better go now,” said Kismine sweetly. “I have to be with mother at eleven. You haven’t asked me to kiss you once. I thought boys always did that nowadays.”
“We should head out now,” Kismine said sweetly. “I need to be with my mom by eleven. You haven’t asked me for a kiss even once. I thought guys always did that these days.”
John drew himself up proudly.
John stood tall with pride.
“Some of them do,” he answered, “but not me. Girls don’t do that sort of thing—in Hades.”
“Some of them do,” he replied, “but not me. Girls don’t do that kind of thing—in Hades.”
Side by side they walked back toward the house.
Side by side, they walked back to the house.
VI
John stood facing Mr. Braddock Washington in the full sunlight. The elder man was about forty, with a proud, vacuous face, intelligent eyes, and a robust figure. In the mornings he smelt of horses—the best horses. He carried a plain walking-stick of gray birch with a single large opal for a grip. He and Percy were showing John around.
John stood facing Mr. Braddock Washington in the bright sunlight. The older man was about forty, with a proud, empty expression, smart eyes, and a strong build. In the mornings, he carried the scent of horses—the finest horses. He held a simple gray birch walking stick with a large opal as the handle. He and Percy were giving John a tour.
“The slaves’ quarters are there.” His walking-stick indicated a cloister of marble on their left that ran in graceful Gothic along the side of the mountain. “In my youth I was distracted for a while from the business of life by a period of absurd idealism. During that time they lived in luxury. For instance, I equipped every one of their rooms with a tile bath.”
“The slaves’ quarters are over there.” His walking stick pointed to a marble area on their left that flowed elegantly in Gothic style along the side of the mountain. “When I was younger, I was sidetracked from the realities of life by a phase of silly idealism. During that time, they lived in comfort. For example, I furnished each of their rooms with a tile bath.”
“I suppose,” ventured John, with an ingratiating laugh, “that they used the bathtubs to keep coal in. Mr. Schnlitzer-Murphy told me that once he—”
“I guess,” said John, with a friendly laugh, “that they used the bathtubs to store coal. Mr. Schnlitzer-Murphy told me that once he—”
“The opinions of Mr. Schnlitzer-Murphy are of little importance, I should imagine,” interrupted Braddock Washington coldly. “My slaves did not keep coal in their bathtubs. They had orders to bathe every day, and they did. If they hadn’t I might have ordered a sulphuric acid shampoo. I discontinued the baths for quite another reason. Several of them caught cold and died. Water is not good for certain races—except as a beverage.”
“The views of Mr. Schnlitzer-Murphy aren’t very significant, I’d say,” interrupted Braddock Washington coldly. “My servants didn't store coal in their bathtubs. They were instructed to bathe every day, and they complied. If they hadn't, I might have had them use sulfuric acid for their hair. I stopped the baths for a completely different reason. A few of them caught colds and died. Water isn’t beneficial for certain races—except as a drink.”
John laughed, and then decided to nod his head in sober agreement. Braddock Washington made him uncomfortable.
John laughed, and then chose to nod his head in serious agreement. Braddock Washington made him uneasy.
“All these negroes are descendants of the ones my father brought North with him. There are about two hundred and fifty now. You notice that they’ve lived so long apart from the world that their original dialect has become an almost indistinguishable patois. We bring a few of them up to speak English—my secretary and two or three of the house servants.
“All these Black people are descendants of those my father brought North with him. There are about two hundred and fifty now. You'll notice that they've lived so long apart from the world that their original dialect has become an almost indistinguishable pidgin. We bring a few of them up to speak English—my secretary and two or three of the house servants."
“This is the golf course,” he continued, as they strolled along the velvet winter grass. “It’s all a green, you see—no fairway, no rough, no hazards.”
“This is the golf course,” he continued, as they walked along the smooth winter grass. “It’s just all green, you see—no fairway, no rough, no hazards.”
He smiled pleasantly at John.
He smiled warmly at John.
“Many men in the cage, father?” asked Percy suddenly.
“Are there a lot of guys in the cage, Dad?” Percy asked out of the blue.
Braddock Washington stumbled, and let forth an involuntary curse.
Braddock Washington tripped and let out an involuntary curse.
“One less than there should be,” he ejaculated darkly—and then added after a moment, “We’ve had difficulties.”
“One less than there should be,” he said with a frown—and then added after a moment, “We’ve had some troubles.”
“Mother was telling me,” exclaimed Percy, “that Italian teacher—”
“Mom was telling me,” Percy exclaimed, “that Italian teacher—”
“A ghastly error,” said Braddock Washington angrily. “But of course there’s a good chance that we may have got him. Perhaps he fell somewhere in the woods or stumbled over a cliff. And then there’s always the probability that if he did get away his story wouldn’t be believed. Nevertheless, I’ve had two dozen men looking for him in different towns around here.”
“A terrible mistake,” Braddock Washington said angrily. “But of course, there’s a good chance we might have caught him. Maybe he fell somewhere in the woods or tripped over a cliff. And there’s always the chance that if he did escape, no one would believe his story. Still, I’ve had two dozen men searching for him in different towns around here.”
“And no luck?”
"Still no luck?"
“Some. Fourteen of them reported to my agent they’d each killed a man answering to that description, but of course it was probably only the reward they were after—”
“Some. Fourteen of them told my agent they’d each killed a man fitting that description, but of course, they were probably just after the reward—”
He broke off. They had come to a large cavity in the earth about the circumference of a merry-go-round, and covered by a strong iron grating. Braddock Washington beckoned to John, and pointed his cane down through the grating. John stepped to the edge and gazed. Immediately his ears were assailed by a wild clamor from below.
He stopped speaking. They had reached a large hole in the ground about the size of a merry-go-round, covered by a sturdy iron grate. Braddock Washington waved to John and pointed his cane down through the grate. John approached the edge and looked down. Right away, he was hit with a raucous noise from below.
“Come on down to Hell!”
“Come down to Hell!”
“Hello, kiddo, how’s the air up there?”
“Hey, kiddo, how’s it going up there?”
“Hey! Throw us a rope!”
“Hey! Toss us a rope!”
“Got an old doughnut, Buddy, or a couple of second-hand sandwiches?”
“Got any old doughnuts, Buddy, or maybe a couple of leftover sandwiches?”
“Say, fella, if you’ll push down that guy you’re with, we’ll show you a quick disappearance scene.”
“Hey, man, if you push that guy you’re with, we’ll show you a quick way to vanish.”
“Paste him one for me, will you?”
"Can you give him one for me, please?"
It was too dark to see clearly into the pit below, but John could tell from the coarse optimism and rugged vitality of the remarks and voices that they proceeded from middle-class Americans of the more spirited type. Then Mr. Washington put out his cane and touched a button in the grass, and the scene below sprang into light.
It was too dark to see clearly into the pit below, but John could tell from the rough optimism and strong energy of the comments and voices that they came from middle-class Americans of the more vibrant kind. Then Mr. Washington extended his cane and pressed a button in the grass, and the scene below lit up.
“These are some adventurous mariners who had the misfortune to discover El Dorado,” he remarked.
“These are some adventurous sailors who were unfortunate enough to discover El Dorado,” he said.
Below them there had appeared a large hollow in the earth shaped like the interior of a bowl. The sides were steep and apparently of polished glass, and on its slightly concave surface stood about two dozen men clad in the half costume, half uniform, of aviators. Their upturned faces, lit with wrath, with malice, with despair, with cynical humour, were covered by long growths of beard, but with the exception of a few who had pined perceptibly away, they seemed to be a well-fed, healthy lot.
Below them was a large hollow in the ground shaped like the inside of a bowl. The sides were steep and looked like polished glass, and on its gently curved surface stood about two dozen men dressed in a mix of costumes and uniforms for aviators. Their upturned faces, filled with anger, malice, despair, and cynical humor, were covered in long beards, but except for a few who appeared noticeably frail, they seemed to be a well-fed, healthy group.
Braddock Washington drew a garden chair to the edge of the pit and sat down.
Braddock Washington pulled a garden chair to the edge of the pit and sat down.
“Well, how are you, boys?” he inquired genially.
"How's it going, guys?" he asked kindly.
A chorus of execration, in which all joined except a few too dispirited to cry out, rose up into the sunny air, but Braddock Washington heard it with unruffled composure. When its last echo had died away he spoke again.
A chorus of curses, joined by everyone except a few too downhearted to shout, filled the sunny air, but Braddock Washington listened with calm composure. Once the last echo faded, he spoke again.
“Have you thought up a way out of your difficulty?”
“Have you figured out a way to get out of your trouble?”
From here and there among them a remark floated up.
From various places among them, a comment emerged.
“We decided to stay here for love!”
“We decided to stay here for love!”
“Bring us up there and we’ll find us a way!”
“Take us up there and we'll figure out a way!”
Braddock Washington waited until they were again quiet. Then he said:
Braddock Washington waited until they were quiet again. Then he said:
“I’ve told you the situation. I don’t want you here, I wish to heaven I’d never seen you. Your own curiosity got you here, and any time that you can think of a way out which protects me and my interests I’ll be glad to consider it. But so long as you confine your efforts to digging tunnels—yes, I know about the new one you’ve started—you won’t get very far. This isn’t as hard on you as you make it out, with all your howling for the loved ones at home. If you were the type who worried much about the loved ones at home, you’d never have taken up aviation.”
“I’ve explained the situation. I don’t want you here, and I wish I had never met you. Your own curiosity brought you here, and any time you can think of a way out that protects me and my interests, I’ll be happy to consider it. But as long as you stick to digging tunnels—yes, I know about the new one you’ve started—you won’t get very far. This isn’t as tough on you as you pretend, with all your complaining about the loved ones back home. If you really cared about them, you would have never gotten into aviation.”
A tall man moved apart from the others, and held up his hand to call his captor’s attention to what he was about to say.
A tall man stepped away from the others and raised his hand to get his captor's attention for what he was about to say.
“Let me ask you a few questions!” he cried. “You pretend to be a fair-minded man.”
“Let me ask you a few questions!” he shouted. “You act like you’re a fair-minded person.”
“How absurd. How could a man of my position be fair-minded toward you? You might as well speak of a Spaniard being fair-minded toward a piece of steak.”
“How ridiculous. How could someone in my position be open-minded toward you? You might as well talk about a Spaniard being fair-minded toward a piece of steak.”
At this harsh observation the faces of the two dozen fell, but the tall man continued:
At this tough remark, the expressions of the two dozen changed, but the tall man kept going:
“All right!” he cried. “We’ve argued this out before. You’re not a humanitarian and you’re not fair-minded, but you’re human—at least you say you are—and you ought to be able to put yourself in our place for long enough to think how—how—how—”
“All right!” he shouted. “We’ve discussed this before. You’re not a humanitarian and you’re not fair-minded, but you’re human—at least you claim to be—and you should be able to put yourself in our shoes long enough to consider how—how—how—”
“How what?” demanded Washington, coldly.
“How what?” Washington demanded coldly.
“—how unnecessary—”
“—so unnecessary—”
“Not to me.”
"Not for me."
“Well—how cruel—”
"That's so cruel."
“We’ve covered that. Cruelty doesn’t exist where self-preservation is involved. You’ve been soldiers; you know that. Try another.”
“We’ve talked about that. Cruelty doesn’t exist when self-preservation is at stake. You’ve been soldiers; you understand that. Try another.”
“Well, then, how stupid.”
“Well, that’s just dumb.”
“There,” admitted Washington, “I grant you that. But try to think of an alternative. I’ve offered to have all or any of you painlessly executed if you wish. I’ve offered to have your wives, sweethearts, children, and mothers kidnapped and brought out here. I’ll enlarge your place down there and feed and clothe you the rest of your lives. If there was some method of producing permanent amnesia I’d have all of you operated on and released immediately, somewhere outside of my preserves. But that’s as far as my ideas go.”
"There," Washington admitted, "I can agree with that. But try to consider another option. I've offered to have any of you executed painlessly if you want. I've also offered to have your wives, partners, children, and mothers taken and brought out here. I’ll expand your area down there and take care of your food and clothing for the rest of your lives. If there was a way to give you complete memory loss, I would have all of you operated on and released immediately, somewhere outside of my territory. But that's the extent of my ideas."
“How about trusting us not to peach on you?” cried some one.
“How about trusting us not to snitch on you?” cried someone.
“You don’t proffer that suggestion seriously,” said Washington, with an expression of scorn. “I did take out one man to teach my daughter Italian. Last week he got away.”
“You can’t be serious with that suggestion,” said Washington, with a look of disdain. “I did hire someone to teach my daughter Italian. Last week, he ran off.”
A wild yell of jubilation went up suddenly from two dozen throats and a pandemonium of joy ensued. The prisoners clog-danced and cheered and yodled and wrestled with one another in a sudden uprush of animal spirits. They even ran up the glass sides of the bowl as far as they could, and slid back to the bottom upon the natural cushions of their bodies. The tall man started a song in which they all joined—
A loud shout of joy suddenly erupted from two dozen voices, and a chaos of happiness broke out. The prisoners clog-danced, cheered, yodeled, and wrestled with each other in a burst of excitement. They even ran up the glass walls of the bowl as far as they could and slid back down to the bottom on the natural cushioning of their bodies. The tall man started a song that everyone joined in on—
Braddock Washington sat in inscrutable silence until the song was over.
Braddock Washington sat in unreadable silence until the song ended.
“You see,” he remarked, when he could gain a modicum of attention. “I bear you no ill-will. I like to see you enjoying yourselves. That’s why I didn’t tell you the whole story at once. The man—what was his name? Critchtichiello?—was shot by some of my agents in fourteen different places.”
“You see,” he said, when he finally got a little attention. “I hold no grudge against you. I like seeing you have a good time. That’s why I didn’t give you the whole story right away. The guy—what was his name? Critchtichiello?—was shot by some of my agents in fourteen different locations.”
Not guessing that the places referred to were cities, the tumult of rejoicing subsided immediately.
Not realizing that the places mentioned were cities, the excitement of celebration quickly faded.
“Nevertheless,” cried Washington with a touch of anger, “he tried to run away. Do you expect me to take chances with any of you after an experience like that?”
“Still,” Washington exclaimed with a hint of anger, “he tried to escape. Do you really expect me to take any risks with you after going through something like that?”
Again a series of ejaculations went up.
Again, a series of exclamations arose.
“Sure!”
"Of course!"
“Would your daughter like to learn Chinese?”
“Does your daughter want to learn Chinese?”
“Hey, I can speak Italian! My mother was a wop.”
“Hey, I can speak Italian! My mom was Italian.”
“Maybe she’d like t’learna speak N’Yawk!”
“Maybe she’d like to learn to speak New York!”
“If she’s the little one with the big blue eyes I can teach her a lot of things better than Italian.”
“If she’s the little one with the big blue eyes, I can teach her a lot of things better than Italian.”
“I know some Irish songs—and I could hammer brass once’t.”
“I know some Irish songs—and I could play brass once.”
Mr. Washington reached forward suddenly with his cane and pushed the button in the grass so that the picture below went out instantly, and there remained only that great dark mouth covered dismally with the black teeth of the grating.
Mr. Washington suddenly leaned forward with his cane and pressed the button in the grass, causing the picture below to disappear instantly, leaving only that huge dark opening dimly covered with the black teeth of the grate.
“Hey!” called a single voice from below, “you ain’t goin’ away without givin’ us your blessing?”
“Hey!” shouted a voice from below, “you’re not leaving without giving us your blessing?”
But Mr. Washington, followed by the two boys, was already strolling on toward the ninth hole of the golf course, as though the pit and its contents were no more than a hazard over which his facile iron had triumphed with ease.
But Mr. Washington, followed by the two boys, was already walking toward the ninth hole of the golf course, as if the pit and what was inside it were just another obstacle that his smooth iron had effortlessly overcome.
VII
July under the lee of the diamond mountain was a month of blanket nights and of warm, glowing days. John and Kismine were in love. He did not know that the little gold football (inscribed with the legend Pro deo et patria et St. Mida) which he had given her rested on a platinum chain next to her bosom. But it did. And she for her part was not aware that a large sapphire which had dropped one day from her simple coiffure was stowed away tenderly in John’s jewel box.
July under the shelter of the diamond mountain was a month of cozy nights and warm, radiant days. John and Kismine were in love. He didn’t know that the small gold football (engraved with the words Pro deo et patria et St. Mida) that he had given her was resting on a platinum chain against her chest. But it was. And she, for her part, was unaware that a large sapphire, which had fallen one day from her simple hairstyle, was carefully tucked away in John's jewelry box.
Late one afternoon when the ruby and ermine music room was quiet, they spent an hour there together. He held her hand and she gave him such a look that he whispered her name aloud. She bent toward him—then hesitated.
Late one afternoon, when the ruby and ermine music room was quiet, they spent an hour together. He held her hand, and she gave him such a look that he whispered her name. She leaned toward him—then hesitated.
“Did you say ‘Kismine’?” she asked softly, “or—”
“Did you say ‘Kismine’?” she asked quietly, “or—”
She had wanted to be sure. She thought she might have misunderstood.
She wanted to be sure. She thought she might have misunderstood.
Neither of them had ever kissed before, but in the course of an hour it seemed to make little difference.
Neither of them had ever kissed before, but in just an hour, it seemed to matter less.
The afternoon drifted away. That night, when a last breath of music drifted down from the highest tower, they each lay awake, happily dreaming over the separate minutes of the day. They had decided to be married as soon as possible.
The afternoon slipped by. That night, when the final notes of music floated down from the tallest tower, they each lay awake, happily reminiscing about the distinct moments of the day. They had agreed to get married as soon as they could.
VIII
Every day Mr. Washington and the two young men went hunting or fishing in the deep forests or played golf around the somnolent course—games which John diplomatically allowed his host to win—or swam in the mountain coolness of the lake. John found Mr. Washington a somewhat exacting personality—utterly uninterested in any ideas or opinions except his own. Mrs. Washington was aloof and reserved at all times. She was apparently indifferent to her two daughters, and entirely absorbed in her son Percy, with whom she held interminable conversations in rapid Spanish at dinner.
Every day, Mr. Washington and the two young men went hunting or fishing in the deep woods or played golf on the sleepy course—games that John tactfully let his host win—or swam in the refreshing mountain lake. John found Mr. Washington to be a pretty demanding person—completely uninterested in any ideas or opinions other than his own. Mrs. Washington was distant and reserved at all times. She seemed indifferent to her two daughters and completely focused on her son Percy, with whom she had endless conversations in quick Spanish at dinner.
Jasmine, the elder daughter, resembled Kismine in appearance—except that she was somewhat bow-legged, and terminated in large hands and feet—but was utterly unlike her in temperament. Her favourite books had to do with poor girls who kept house for widowed fathers. John learned from Kismine that Jasmine had never recovered from the shock and disappointment caused her by the termination of the World War, just as she was about to start for Europe as a canteen expert. She had even pined away for a time, and Braddock Washington had taken steps to promote a new war in the Balkans—but she had seen a photograph of some wounded Serbian soldiers and lost interest in the whole proceedings. But Percy and Kismine seemed to have inherited the arrogant attitude in all its harsh magnificence from their father. A chaste and consistent selfishness ran like a pattern through their every idea.
Jasmine, the older daughter, looked like Kismine—except she was a bit bow-legged and had large hands and feet—but her personality was completely different. She loved books about poor girls who took care of their widowed fathers. John found out from Kismine that Jasmine had never gotten over the shock and disappointment from the end of World War I, right when she was about to head to Europe as a canteen expert. She even got really depressed for a while, and Braddock Washington tried to start a new war in the Balkans—but then she saw a photo of some wounded Serbian soldiers and lost interest in everything. Meanwhile, Percy and Kismine seemed to have inherited their father's arrogant attitude in all its harsh glory. A consistent, selfish streak ran through everything they thought.
John was enchanted by the wonders of the château and the valley. Braddock Washington, so Percy told him, had caused to be kidnapped a landscape gardener, an architect, a designer of state settings, and a French decadent poet left over from the last century. He had put his entire force of negroes at their disposal, guaranteed to supply them with any materials that the world could offer, and left them to work out some ideas of their own. But one by one they had shown their uselessness. The decadent poet had at once begun bewailing his separation from the boulevards in spring—he made some vague remarks about spices, apes, and ivories, but said nothing that was of any practical value. The stage designer on his part wanted to make the whole valley a series of tricks and sensational effects—a state of things that the Washingtons would soon have grown tired of. And as for the architect and the landscape gardener, they thought only in terms of convention. They must make this like this and that like that.
John was fascinated by the beauty of the château and the valley. Percy told him that Braddock Washington had kidnapped a landscape gardener, an architect, a stage designer, and a French decadent poet from last century. He had assigned them a full team of laborers and promised to provide any materials the world had to offer, letting them come up with their own ideas. But one by one, they proved to be ineffective. The decadent poet immediately started lamenting his distance from the spring boulevards—he made some vague comments about spices, monkeys, and ivory, but nothing practical. The stage designer wanted to turn the whole valley into a series of tricks and flashy spectacles—something the Washingtons would quickly tire of. The architect and the landscape gardener were only focused on convention. They insisted on making this like that and that like this.
But they had, at least, solved the problem of what was to be done with them—they all went mad early one morning after spending the night in a single room trying to agree upon the location of a fountain, and were now confined comfortably in an insane asylum at Westport, Connecticut.
But they had, at least, figured out what to do with them—they all went insane early one morning after spending the night in a single room trying to agree on where a fountain was, and were now comfortably locked up in a mental hospital in Westport, Connecticut.
“But,” inquired John curiously, “who did plan all your wonderful reception rooms and halls, and approaches and bathrooms—?”
“But,” John asked curiously, “who designed all your amazing reception rooms, halls, entrances, and bathrooms—?”
“Well,” answered Percy, “I blush to tell you, but it was a moving-picture fella. He was the only man we found who was used to playing with an unlimited amount of money, though he did tuck his napkin in his collar and couldn’t read or write.”
“Well,” answered Percy, “I’m embarrassed to say this, but it was a guy from the movies. He was the only one we found who was used to handling a lot of money, even though he did tuck his napkin into his collar and couldn’t read or write.”
As August drew to a close John began to regret that he must soon go back to school. He and Kismine had decided to elope the following June.
As August came to an end, John started to regret that he would soon have to go back to school. He and Kismine had planned to elope the next June.
“It would be nicer to be married here,” Kismine confessed, “but of course I could never get father’s permission to marry you at all. Next to that I’d rather elope. It’s terrible for wealthy people to be married in America at present—they always have to send out bulletins to the press saying that they’re going to be married in remnants, when what they mean is just a peck of old second-hand pearls and some used lace worn once by the Empress Eugenie.”
“It would be nicer to get married here,” Kismine admitted, “but of course I could never get my father’s permission to marry you. Next to that, I’d rather run away and elope. It’s awful for rich people to get married in America right now—they always have to send bulletins to the press saying they’re getting married in scraps, when what they really mean is just a bunch of old second-hand pearls and some lace that was worn once by Empress Eugenie.”
“I know,” agreed John fervently. “When I was visiting the Schnlitzer-Murphys, the eldest daughter, Gwendolyn, married a man whose father owns half of West Virginia. She wrote home saying what a tough struggle she was carrying on on his salary as a bank clerk—and then she ended up by saying that ‘Thank God, I have four good maids anyhow, and that helps a little.’”
“I know,” John said passionately. “When I was visiting the Schnlitzer-Murphys, their oldest daughter, Gwendolyn, married a guy whose dad owns half of West Virginia. She wrote home saying how hard it was to get by on his salary as a bank clerk—and then she concluded by saying, ‘Thank God I have four good maids, at least that helps a bit.’”
“It’s absurd,” commented Kismine—“Think of the millions and millions of people in the world, labourers and all, who get along with only two maids.”
“It’s ridiculous,” said Kismine—“Think about the millions of people in the world, workers and all, who manage with just two maids.”
One afternoon late in August a chance remark of Kismine’s changed the face of the entire situation, and threw John into a state of terror.
One afternoon late in August, a casual comment from Kismine changed everything and sent John into a panic.
They were in their favourite grove, and between kisses John was indulging in some romantic forebodings which he fancied added poignancy to their relations.
They were in their favorite grove, and between kisses, John was indulging in some romantic worries that he thought made their relationship more intense.
“Sometimes I think we’ll never marry,” he said sadly. “You’re too wealthy, too magnificent. No one as rich as you are can be like other girls. I should marry the daughter of some well-to-do wholesale hardware man from Omaha or Sioux City, and be content with her half-million.”
“Sometimes I think we’ll never get married,” he said sadly. “You’re too rich, too amazing. No one as wealthy as you can be like other girls. I should marry the daughter of some well-off wholesale hardware guy from Omaha or Sioux City, and be satisfied with her half-million.”
“I knew the daughter of a wholesale hardware man once,” remarked Kismine. “I don’t think you’d have been contented with her. She was a friend of my sister’s. She visited here.”
“I once knew the daughter of a wholesale hardware guy,” Kismine said. “I don’t think you would have been happy with her. She was a friend of my sister's. She came by to visit.”
“Oh, then you’ve had other guests?” exclaimed John in surprise.
“Oh, so you’ve had other guests?” John exclaimed in surprise.
Kismine seemed to regret her words.
Kismine appeared to regret what she had said.
“Oh, yes,” she said hurriedly, “we’ve had a few.”
“Oh, yes,” she said quickly, “we’ve had a few.”
“But aren’t you—wasn’t your father afraid they’d talk outside?”
“But aren’t you—wasn’t your dad worried they’d chat outside?”
“Oh, to some extent, to some extent,” she answered. “Let’s talk about something pleasanter.”
“Oh, to some degree, to some degree,” she replied. “Let’s discuss something more enjoyable.”
But John’s curiosity was aroused.
But John was curious.
“Something pleasanter!” he demanded. “What’s unpleasant about that? Weren’t they nice girls?”
“Something nicer!” he demanded. “What’s wrong with that? Weren’t they good girls?”
To his great surprise Kismine began to weep.
To his surprise, Kismine started to cry.
“Yes—th—that’s the—the whole t-trouble. I grew qu-quite attached to some of them. So did Jasmine, but she kept inv-viting them anyway. I couldn’t understand it.”
“Yes—that’s the whole problem. I got pretty attached to some of them. So did Jasmine, but she kept inviting them anyway. I couldn’t understand it.”
A dark suspicion was born in John’s heart.
A dark suspicion took root in John's heart.
“Do you mean that they told, and your father had them—removed?”
“Are you saying that they told your father, and he had them removed?”
“Worse than that,” she muttered brokenly. “Father took no chances—and Jasmine kept writing them to come, and they had such a good time!”
“Worse than that,” she muttered, feeling upset. “Dad didn’t want to take any risks—and Jasmine kept inviting them over, and they had such a great time!”
She was overcome by a paroxysm of grief.
She was overwhelmed by a burst of grief.
Stunned with the horror of this revelation, John sat there open-mouthed, feeling the nerves of his body twitter like so many sparrows perched upon his spinal column.
Stunned by the shock of this revelation, John sat there with his mouth wide open, feeling the nerves in his body flutter like a bunch of sparrows perched on his spine.
“Now, I’ve told you, and I shouldn’t have,” she said, calming suddenly and drying her dark blue eyes.
“Now, I’ve told you, and I shouldn’t have,” she said, suddenly calm and wiping her dark blue eyes.
“Do you mean to say that your father had them murdered before they left?”
“Are you saying that your father had them murdered before they left?”
She nodded.
She agreed.
“In August usually—or early in September. It’s only natural for us to get all the pleasure out of them that we can first.”
“In August usually—or early in September. It’s only natural for us to enjoy them as much as we can first.”
“How abominable! How—why, I must be going crazy! Did you really admit that—”
“How awful! How—why, I must be losing my mind! Did you really say that—”
“I did,” interrupted Kismine, shrugging her shoulders. “We can’t very well imprison them like those aviators, where they’d be a continual reproach to us every day. And it’s always been made easier for Jasmine and me, because father had it done sooner than we expected. In that way we avoided any farewell scene—”
“I did,” interrupted Kismine, shrugging her shoulders. “We can’t exactly lock them up like those aviators, where they’d be a constant reminder to us every day. And it’s always been easier for Jasmine and me because Dad took care of it sooner than we thought. That way, we skipped any goodbye scene—”
“So you murdered them! Uh!” cried John.
“So you killed them! Ugh!” cried John.
“It was done very nicely. They were drugged while they were asleep—and their families were always told that they died of scarlet fever in Butte.”
“It was done very well. They were sedated while they were sleeping—and their families were always told that they died of scarlet fever in Butte.”
“But—I fail to understand why you kept on inviting them!”
“But—I don’t get why you kept inviting them!”
“I didn’t,” burst out Kismine. “I never invited one. Jasmine did. And they always had a very good time. She’d give them the nicest presents toward the last. I shall probably have visitors too—I’ll harden up to it. We can’t let such an inevitable thing as death stand in the way of enjoying life while we have it. Think of how lonesome it’d be out here if we never had any one. Why, father and mother have sacrificed some of their best friends just as we have.”
“I didn’t,” Kismine exclaimed. “I never invited anyone. Jasmine did. And they always had a great time. She’d give them the nicest gifts at the end. I’ll probably have visitors too—I’ll get used to it. We can’t let something as unavoidable as death stop us from enjoying life while we have it. Just think how lonely it would be out here if we didn’t have anyone. After all, our parents have sacrificed some of their best friends just like we have.”
“And so,” cried John accusingly, “and so you were letting me make love to you and pretending to return it, and talking about marriage, all the time knowing perfectly well that I’d never get out of here alive—”
“And so,” John shouted, pointing a finger, “you were letting me make love to you and pretending to feel the same way, talking about marriage, all the while knowing perfectly well that I’d never get out of here alive—”
“No,” she protested passionately. “Not any more. I did at first. You were here. I couldn’t help that, and I thought your last days might as well be pleasant for both of us. But then I fell in love with you, and—and I’m honestly sorry you’re going to—going to be put away—though I’d rather you’d be put away than ever kiss another girl.”
“No,” she protested passionately. “Not anymore. I did at first. You were here. I couldn’t help it, and I thought your last days might as well be nice for both of us. But then I fell in love with you, and—and I’m really sorry you’re going to—going to be locked away—though I’d rather you be locked away than ever kiss another girl.”
“Oh, you would, would you?” cried John ferociously.
“Oh, you would, would you?” John yelled angrily.
“Much rather. Besides, I’ve always heard that a girl can have more fun with a man whom she knows she can never marry. Oh, why did I tell you? I’ve probably spoiled your whole good time now, and we were really enjoying things when you didn’t know it. I knew it would make things sort of depressing for you.”
“Much rather. Besides, I’ve always heard that a girl can have more fun with a guy she knows she can never marry. Oh, why did I say that? I’ve probably ruined your whole good time now, and we were really enjoying ourselves when you didn’t know. I knew it would make things kind of depressing for you.”
“Oh, you did, did you?” John’s voice trembled with anger. “I’ve heard about enough of this. If you haven’t any more pride and decency than to have an affair with a fellow that you know isn’t much better than a corpse, I don’t want to have any more to with you!”
“Oh, you did, did you?” John’s voice shook with anger. “I’ve heard enough of this. If you don’t have any more pride and decency than to have an affair with a guy you know isn’t much better than a corpse, I don’t want anything more to do with you!”
“You’re not a corpse!” she protested in horror. “You’re not a corpse! I won’t have you saying that I kissed a corpse!”
“You’re not dead!” she exclaimed in horror. “You’re not dead! I won’t let you say that I kissed a dead person!”
“I said nothing of the sort!”
“I didn't say anything like that!”
“You did! You said I kissed a corpse!”
“You did! You said I kissed a dead body!”
“I didn’t!”
"I didn't!"
Their voices had risen, but upon a sudden interruption they both subsided into immediate silence. Footsteps were coming along the path in their direction, and a moment later the rose bushes were parted displaying Braddock Washington, whose intelligent eyes set in his good-looking vacuous face were peering in at them.
Their voices had grown louder, but suddenly they both fell silent. Footsteps were approaching along the path, and a moment later, the rose bushes parted to reveal Braddock Washington, whose sharp eyes, set in his handsome but empty face, were looking in at them.
“Who kissed a corpse?” he demanded in obvious disapproval.
“Who kissed a dead body?” he asked, clearly disapproving.
“Nobody,” answered Kismine quickly. “We were just joking.”
“Nobody,” Kismine replied quickly. “We were just messing around.”
“What are you two doing here, anyhow?” he demanded gruffly. “Kismine, you ought to be—to be reading or playing golf with your sister. Go read! Go play golf! Don’t let me find you here when I come back!”
“What are you two doing here, anyway?” he asked gruffly. “Kismine, you should be reading or playing golf with your sister. Go read! Go play golf! Don’t let me catch you here when I get back!”
Then he bowed at John and went up the path.
Then he nodded at John and walked up the path.
“See?” said Kismine crossly, when he was out of hearing. “You’ve spoiled it all. We can never meet any more. He won’t let me meet you. He’d have you poisoned if he thought we were in love.”
“See?” Kismine said angrily when he was out of earshot. “You’ve ruined everything. We can never see each other again. He won’t let me meet you. He’d have you poisoned if he thought we were in love.”
“We’re not, any more!” cried John fiercely, “so he can set his mind at rest upon that. Moreover, don’t fool yourself that I’m going to stay around here. Inside of six hours I’ll be over those mountains, if I have to gnaw a passage through them, and on my way East.” They had both got to their feet, and at this remark Kismine came close and put her arm through his.
“We’re not anymore!” John shouted fiercely, “so he can stop worrying about that. Plus, don’t kid yourself into thinking I’m going to stick around here. In less than six hours, I’ll be over those mountains, even if I have to claw my way through them, and heading East.” They both stood up, and at this comment, Kismine moved closer and wrapped her arm around his.
“I’m going, too.”
“I'm going too.”
“You must be crazy—”
“You must be out of your mind—”
“Of course I’m going,” she interrupted impatiently.
“Of course I’m going,” she interrupted, feeling impatient.
“You most certainly are not. You—”
"You definitely aren't. You—"
“Very well,” she said quietly, “we’ll catch up with father and talk it over with him.”
“Okay,” she said softly, “we’ll catch up with dad and discuss it with him.”
Defeated, John mustered a sickly smile.
Defeated, John forced a weak smile.
“Very well, dearest,” he agreed, with pale and unconvincing affection, “we’ll go together.”
“Alright, my dear,” he said, with a weak and unconvincing affection, “we’ll go together.”
His love for her returned and settled placidly on his heart. She was his—she would go with him to share his dangers. He put his arms about her and kissed her fervently. After all she loved him; she had saved him, in fact.
His love for her came back and settled peacefully in his heart. She was his—she would stand by him through his challenges. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her passionately. After all, she loved him; she had saved him, in fact.
Discussing the matter, they walked slowly back toward the château. They decided that since Braddock Washington had seen them together they had best depart the next night. Nevertheless, John’s lips were unusually dry at dinner, and he nervously emptied a great spoonful of peacock soup into his left lung. He had to be carried into the turquoise and sable card-room and pounded on the back by one of the under-butlers, which Percy considered a great joke.
Discussing the situation, they walked slowly back to the château. They decided that since Braddock Washington had seen them together, it would be best to leave the next night. However, John’s lips were unusually dry at dinner, and he nervously poured a big spoonful of peacock soup down the wrong pipe. He had to be carried into the turquoise and sable card room and patted on the back by one of the under-butlers, which Percy thought was hilarious.
IX
Long after midnight John’s body gave a nervous jerk, and he sat suddenly upright, staring into the veils of somnolence that draped the room. Through the squares of blue darkness that were his open windows, he had heard a faint far-away sound that died upon a bed of wind before identifying itself on his memory, clouded with uneasy dreams. But the sharp noise that had succeeded it was nearer, was just outside the room—the click of a turned knob, a footstep, a whisper, he could not tell; a hard lump gathered in the pit of his stomach, and his whole body ached in the moment that he strained agonisingly to hear. Then one of the veils seemed to dissolve, and he saw a vague figure standing by the door, a figure only faintly limned and blocked in upon the darkness, mingled so with the folds of the drapery as to seem distorted, like a reflection seen in a dirty pane of glass.
Long after midnight, John's body gave a nervous jerk, and he suddenly sat up, staring into the blurry haze of sleep that filled the room. Through the squares of dark blue from his open windows, he had heard a faint, distant sound that faded away in the wind before he could place it in his memory, which was clouded with unsettling dreams. But the sharp noise that followed was closer, just outside the room—the sound of a doorknob turning, a footstep, a whisper; he couldn't tell. A heavy knot formed in his stomach, and his whole body ached as he strained to listen. Then one of the veils seemed to dissolve, and he saw a vague figure standing by the door, only faintly outlined and shrouded in darkness, blending with the folds of the drapery, making it seem distorted, like a reflection in a dirty window.
With a sudden movement of fright or resolution John pressed the button by his bedside, and the next moment he was sitting in the green sunken bath of the adjoining room, waked into alertness by the shock of the cold water which half filled it.
With a quick rush of fear or determination, John pressed the button by his bedside, and the next moment he found himself sitting in the green sunken bath of the next room, jolted into awareness by the shock of the cold water that filled it halfway.
He sprang out, and, his wet pyjamas scattering a heavy trickle of water behind him, ran for the aquamarine door which he knew led out on to the ivory landing of the second floor. The door opened noiselessly. A single crimson lamp burning in a great dome above lit the magnificent sweep of the carved stairways with a poignant beauty. For a moment John hesitated, appalled by the silent splendour massed about him, seeming to envelop in its gigantic folds and contours the solitary drenched little figure shivering upon the ivory landing. Then simultaneously two things happened. The door of his own sitting-room swung open, precipitating three naked negroes into the hall—and, as John swayed in wild terror toward the stairway, another door slid back in the wall on the other side of the corridor, and John saw Braddock Washington standing in the lighted lift, wearing a fur coat and a pair of riding boots which reached to his knees and displayed, above, the glow of his rose-colored pyjamas.
He jumped out, and with his wet pajamas dripping water behind him, he ran for the aquamarine door he knew led to the ivory landing on the second floor. The door opened silently. A single crimson lamp burning in a large dome above illuminated the beautiful curve of the carved stairways with a striking beauty. For a moment, John hesitated, overwhelmed by the silent grandeur surrounding him, seeming to wrap the shivering, drenched little figure on the ivory landing in its massive folds and shapes. Then, at the same time, two things happened. The door to his own living room swung open, sending three naked black guys into the hall—and as John staggered in wild fear toward the stairway, another door slid back on the other side of the corridor, revealing Braddock Washington standing in the illuminated lift, wearing a fur coat and knee-high riding boots that showed off his rose-colored pajamas above.
On the instant the three negroes—John had never seen any of them before, and it flashed through his mind that they must be the professional executioners—paused in their movement toward John, and turned expectantly to the man in the lift, who burst out with an imperious command:
On the spot, the three black figures—John had never seen any of them before, and it occurred to him that they must be the professional executioners—stopped in their tracks and looked expectantly at the man in the lift, who suddenly shouted an authoritative command:
“Get in here! All three of you! Quick as hell!”
“Get in here! All three of you! Hurry up!”
Then, within the instant, the three negroes darted into the cage, the oblong of light was blotted out as the lift door slid shut, and John was again alone in the hall. He slumped weakly down against an ivory stair.
Then, in an instant, the three figures in black rushed into the cage, the rectangle of light disappeared as the lift door slid shut, and John was once again alone in the hall. He weakly slumped down against an ivory stair.
It was apparent that something portentous had occurred, something which, for the moment at least, had postponed his own petty disaster. What was it? Had the negroes risen in revolt? Had the aviators forced aside the iron bars of the grating? Or had the men of Fish stumbled blindly through the hills and gazed with bleak, joyless eyes upon the gaudy valley? John did not know. He heard a faint whir of air as the lift whizzed up again, and then, a moment later, as it descended. It was probable that Percy was hurrying to his father’s assistance, and it occurred to John that this was his opportunity to join Kismine and plan an immediate escape. He waited until the lift had been silent for several minutes; shivering a little with the night cool that whipped in through his wet pyjamas, he returned to his room and dressed himself quickly. Then he mounted a long flight of stairs and turned down the corridor carpeted with Russian sable which led to Kismine’s suite.
It was clear that something significant had happened, something that, for now at least, had delayed his own minor disaster. What was it? Had the Blacks risen up in rebellion? Had the pilots managed to break the iron bars of the grating? Or had the Fish people blindly stumbled through the hills and looked with bleak, joyless eyes at the vibrant valley? John didn’t know. He heard a faint rush of air as the lift zoomed up again, and then, moments later, as it went back down. It was likely that Percy was rushing to his father's aid, and it occurred to John that this was his chance to join Kismine and plan an escape. He waited until the lift had been quiet for several minutes; shivering slightly from the night chill that whipped in through his wet pajamas, he went back to his room and got dressed quickly. Then he climbed a long flight of stairs and turned down the corridor covered in Russian sable that led to Kismine’s suite.
The door of her sitting-room was open and the lamps were lighted. Kismine, in an angora kimono, stood near the window of the room in a listening attitude, and as John entered noiselessly she turned toward him.
The door to her living room was open and the lamps were on. Kismine, wearing an angora kimono, stood by the window in a listening position, and as John came in quietly, she turned to face him.
“Oh, it’s you!” she whispered, crossing the room to him. “Did you hear them?”
“Oh, it’s you!” she whispered, walking across the room to him. “Did you hear them?”
“I heard your father’s slaves in my—”
“I heard your father’s slaves in my—”
“No,” she interrupted excitedly. “Aeroplanes!”
“No,” she interrupted excitedly. “Planes!”
“Aeroplanes? Perhaps that was the sound that woke me.”
“Airplanes? Maybe that was the sound that woke me.”
“There’re at least a dozen. I saw one a few moments ago dead against the moon. The guard back by the cliff fired his rifle and that’s what roused father. We’re going to open on them right away.”
"There are at least a dozen. I saw one a few moments ago against the moon. The guard back by the cliff fired his rifle, and that’s what woke up Dad. We’re going to start shooting at them right away."
“Are they here on purpose?”
“Are they here intentionally?”
“Yes—it’s that Italian who got away—”
“Yes—it’s that Italian who slipped away—”
Simultaneously with her last word, a succession of sharp cracks tumbled in through the open window. Kismine uttered a little cry, took a penny with fumbling fingers from a box on her dresser, and ran to one of the electric lights. In an instant the entire château was in darkness—she had blown out the fuse.
At the same time as she finished speaking, a series of loud cracks came crashing in through the open window. Kismine let out a small gasp, awkwardly grabbed a penny from a box on her dresser, and hurried over to one of the electric lights. In an instant, the whole château was in darkness—she had blown the fuse.
“Come on!” she cried to him. “We’ll go up to the roof garden, and watch it from there!”
“Come on!” she shouted at him. “Let’s go up to the roof garden and watch it from there!”
Drawing a cape about her, she took his hand, and they found their way out the door. It was only a step to the tower lift, and as she pressed the button that shot them upward he put his arms around her in the darkness and kissed her mouth. Romance had come to John Unger at last. A minute later they had stepped out upon the star-white platform. Above, under the misty moon, sliding in and out of the patches of cloud that eddied below it, floated a dozen dark-winged bodies in a constant circling course. From here and there in the valley flashes of fire leaped toward them, followed by sharp detonations. Kismine clapped her hands with pleasure, which, a moment later, turned to dismay as the aeroplanes, at some prearranged signal, began to release their bombs and the whole of the valley became a panorama of deep reverberate sound and lurid light.
Wrapping a cape around her, she took his hand, and they made their way out the door. It was just a short walk to the tower lift, and as she pressed the button that sent them soaring upward, he wrapped his arms around her in the darkness and kissed her. Romance had finally come to John Unger. A minute later, they stepped out onto the star-bright platform. Above them, beneath the misty moon, floating in and out of the patches of cloud below, were a dozen dark-winged aircraft moving in a constant circle. From various points in the valley, bursts of fire shot toward them, followed by loud explosions. Kismine clapped her hands with excitement, which quickly turned to shock as the planes, at a prearranged signal, started to drop their bombs, and the entire valley exploded into a display of booming sound and flashing light.
Before long the aim of the attackers became concentrated upon the points where the anti-aircraft guns were situated, and one of them was almost immediately reduced to a giant cinder to lie smouldering in a park of rose bushes.
Before long, the attackers focused on the locations of the anti-aircraft guns, and one of them was quickly turned into a massive pile of ash, smoldering among a garden of rose bushes.
“Kismine,” begged John, “you’ll be glad when I tell you that this attack came on the eve of my murder. If I hadn’t heard that guard shoot off his gun back by the pass I should now be stone dead—”
“Kismine,” begged John, “you’ll be glad when I tell you that this attack happened just before my murder. If I hadn’t heard that guard fire his gun back by the pass, I would be dead right now—”
“I can’t hear you!” cried Kismine, intent on the scene before her. “You’ll have to talk louder!”
“I can't hear you!” Kismine shouted, focused on the scene in front of her. “You'll need to speak up!”
“I simply said,” shouted John, “that we’d better get out before they begin to shell the château!”
“I just said,” shouted John, “that we should get out before they start shelling the château!”
Suddenly the whole portico of the negro quarters cracked asunder, a geyser of flame shot up from under the colonnades, and great fragments of jagged marble were hurled as far as the borders of the lake.
Suddenly, the entire porch of the black quarters shattered, a spout of flame erupted from beneath the columns, and large shards of broken marble were flung as far as the edges of the lake.
“There go fifty thousand dollars’ worth of slaves,” cried Kismine, “at pre-war prices. So few Americans have any respect for property.”
“There go fifty thousand dollars’ worth of slaves,” shouted Kismine, “at pre-war prices. So few Americans have any respect for property.”
John renewed his efforts to compel her to leave. The aim of the aeroplanes was becoming more precise minute by minute, and only two of the anti-aircraft guns were still retaliating. It was obvious that the garrison, encircled with fire, could not hold out much longer.
John intensified his attempts to make her leave. The planes were getting more accurate by the minute, and only two of the anti-aircraft guns were still fighting back. It was clear that the garrison, surrounded by flames, couldn’t last much longer.
“Come on!” cried John, pulling Kismine’s arm, “we’ve got to go. Do you realise that those aviators will kill you without question if they find you?”
“Come on!” yelled John, tugging on Kismine’s arm, “we need to go. Do you understand that those pilots will definitely kill you if they catch you?”
She consented reluctantly.
She agreed hesitantly.
“We’ll have to wake Jasmine!” she said, as they hurried toward the lift. Then she added in a sort of childish delight: “We’ll be poor, won’t we? Like people in books. And I’ll be an orphan and utterly free. Free and poor! What fun!” She stopped and raised her lips to him in a delighted kiss.
“We need to wake Jasmine!” she said, as they rushed to the elevator. Then she added with a kind of childlike excitement: “We’ll be broke, right? Just like the people in stories. And I’ll be an orphan and completely free. Free and broke! How fun!” She paused and lifted her lips to him for a joyful kiss.
“It’s impossible to be both together,” said John grimly. “People have found that out. And I should choose to be free as preferable of the two. As an extra caution you’d better dump the contents of your jewel box into your pockets.”
“It’s impossible to be together and free,” John said grimly. “People have figured that out. I’d rather choose to be free over the two options. As a precaution, you should dump the contents of your jewelry box into your pockets.”
Ten minutes later the two girls met John in the dark corridor and they descended to the main floor of the château. Passing for the last time through the magnificence of the splendid halls, they stood for a moment out on the terrace, watching the burning negro quarters and the flaming embers of two planes which had fallen on the other side of the lake. A solitary gun was still keeping up a sturdy popping, and the attackers seemed timorous about descending lower, but sent their thunderous fireworks in a circle around it, until any chance shot might annihilate its Ethiopian crew.
Ten minutes later, the two girls met John in the dark hallway, and they headed down to the main floor of the château. Walking through the stunning halls one last time, they paused for a moment on the terrace, watching the burning wreckage and glowing embers of two planes that had crashed on the other side of the lake. A lone gun continued to fire sporadically, and the attackers seemed hesitant to come down lower, sending their booming fireworks in a circle around it, hoping that any stray shot might take out its Ethiopian crew.
John and the two sisters passed down the marble steps, turned sharply to the left, and began to ascend a narrow path that wound like a garter about the diamond mountain. Kismine knew a heavily wooded spot half-way up where they could lie concealed and yet be able to observe the wild night in the valley—finally to make an escape, when it should be necessary, along a secret path laid in a rocky gully.
John and the two sisters walked down the marble steps, sharply turned left, and started climbing a narrow path that wrapped around the diamond mountain. Kismine knew a secluded spot halfway up where they could hide and still watch the wild night in the valley—ready to make a getaway when needed, using a secret path through a rocky gully.
X
It was three o’clock when they attained their destination. The obliging and phlegmatic Jasmine fell off to sleep immediately, leaning against the trunk of a large tree, while John and Kismine sat, his arm around her, and watched the desperate ebb and flow of the dying battle among the ruins of a vista that had been a garden spot that morning. Shortly after four o’clock the last remaining gun gave out a clanging sound, and went out of action in a swift tongue of red smoke. Though the moon was down, they saw that the flying bodies were circling closer to the earth. When the planes had made certain that the beleaguered possessed no further resources they would land and the dark and glittering reign of the Washingtons would be over.
It was 3 o’clock when they reached their destination. The accommodating and calm Jasmine fell asleep right away, leaning against the trunk of a large tree, while John and Kismine sat together, his arm around her, watching the desperate ebb and flow of the dying battle among the ruins of what had been a beautiful garden that morning. Shortly after 4 o’clock, the last remaining gun let out a loud noise and went silent in a quick burst of red smoke. Even though the moon had set, they could see that the flying bodies were circling closer to the ground. Once the planes confirmed that the overwhelmed had no more resources, they would land, and the dark and shimmering reign of the Washingtons would come to an end.
With the cessation of the firing the valley grew quiet. The embers of the two aeroplanes glowed like the eyes of some monster crouching in the grass. The château stood dark and silent, beautiful without light as it had been beautiful in the sun, while the woody rattles of Nemesis filled the air above with a growing and receding complaint. Then John perceived that Kismine, like her sister, had fallen sound asleep.
With the gunfire stopped, the valley became quiet. The remnants of the two airplanes glowed like the eyes of some creature hiding in the grass. The château stood dark and silent, just as beautiful without light as it had been in the sun, while the woody rumbles of Nemesis filled the air above with an ongoing and fading complaint. Then John noticed that Kismine, like her sister, had fallen fast asleep.
It was long after four when he became aware of footsteps along the path they had lately followed, and he waited in breathless silence until the persons to whom they belonged had passed the vantage-point he occupied. There was a faint stir in the air now that was not of human origin, and the dew was cold; he knew that the dawn would break soon. John waited until the steps had gone a safe distance up the mountain and were inaudible. Then he followed. About half-way to the steep summit the trees fell away and a hard saddle of rock spread itself over the diamond beneath. Just before he reached this point he slowed down his pace, warned by an animal sense that there was life just ahead of him. Coming to a high boulder, he lifted his head gradually above its edge. His curiosity was rewarded; this is what he saw:
It wasn't until after four that he noticed footsteps on the path they had recently taken, and he held his breath in silence until the people belonging to those footsteps passed the spot where he was waiting. There was a subtle movement in the air now that didn’t feel human, and the dew was chilly; he knew dawn was approaching. John waited until the footsteps were safely far up the mountain and became silent. Then he moved on. About halfway to the steep peak, the trees disappeared, revealing a hard rock ridge spreading out over the diamonds below. Just before he got to this point, he slowed his pace, sensing that something was alive just ahead. When he reached a tall boulder, he cautiously lifted his head above its edge. His curiosity was rewarded; this is what he saw:
Braddock Washington was standing there motionless, silhouetted against the gray sky without sound or sign of life. As the dawn came up out of the east, lending a gold green colour to the earth, it brought the solitary figure into insignificant contrast with the new day.
Braddock Washington stood there still, outlined against the gray sky, silent and lifeless. As dawn broke in the east, casting a gold-green hue over the earth, it made the solitary figure seem trivial next to the new day.
While John watched, his host remained for a few moments absorbed in some inscrutable contemplation; then he signalled to the two negroes who crouched at his feet to lift the burden which lay between them. As they struggled upright, the first yellow beam of the sun struck through the innumerable prisms of an immense and exquisitely chiselled diamond—and a white radiance was kindled that glowed upon the air like a fragment of the morning star. The bearers staggered beneath its weight for a moment—then their rippling muscles caught and hardened under the wet shine of the skins and the three figures were again motionless in their defiant impotency before the heavens.
While John watched, his host remained absorbed in some deep thought for a moment; then he signaled to the two black men crouching at his feet to lift the weight that lay between them. As they struggled to stand up, the first yellow beam of sunlight pierced through the countless facets of a massive and beautifully carved diamond—and a white light ignited that shone in the air like a piece of the morning star. The bearers swayed under its weight for a moment—then their rippling muscles tightened and hardened beneath the glistening skins, and the three figures stood motionless again in their defiant helplessness before the heavens.
After a while the white man lifted his head and slowly raised his arms in a gesture of attention, as one who would call a great crowd to hear—but there was no crowd, only the vast silence of the mountain and the sky, broken by faint bird voices down among the trees. The figure on the saddle of rock began to speak ponderously and with an inextinguishable pride.
After a while, the white man lifted his head and slowly raised his arms in a gesture that seemed to be calling a large crowd to listen—but there was no crowd, just the vast silence of the mountain and the sky, interrupted only by faint bird calls among the trees. The figure on the rock saddle began to speak heavily and with an unwavering pride.
“You—out there—!” he cried in a trembling voice.
“You—out there—!” he shouted in a shaky voice.
“You—there——!” He paused, his arms still uplifted, his head held attentively as though he were expecting an answer. John strained his eyes to see whether there might be men coming down the mountain, but the mountain was bare of human life. There was only sky and a mocking flute of wind along the treetops. Could Washington be praying? For a moment John wondered. Then the illusion passed—there was something in the man’s whole attitude antithetical to prayer.
“You—there——!” He paused, his arms still raised, his head held attentively as if he were waiting for a response. John squinted to see if there might be anyone coming down the mountain, but the mountain was empty of people. There was only sky and a mocking whistle of wind through the treetops. Could Washington be praying? For a moment, John wondered. Then the thought faded—there was something in the man’s whole demeanor that seemed completely opposed to prayer.
“Oh, you above there!”
“Oh, you up there!”
The voice was become strong and confident. This was no forlorn supplication. If anything, there was in it a quality of monstrous condescension.
The voice had grown strong and confident. This was not a hopeless plea. If anything, it carried an air of monstrous condescension.
“You there—” Words, too quickly uttered to be understood, flowing one into the other .... John listened breathlessly, catching a phrase here and there, while the voice broke off, resumed, broke off again—now strong and argumentative, now coloured with a slow, puzzled impatience. Then a conviction commenced to dawn on the single listener, and as realisation crept over him a spray of quick blood rushed through his arteries. Braddock Washington was offering a bribe to God!
“You there—” Words spilled out too fast to understand, blending into one another... John listened intently, catching bits and pieces of phrases while the voice started and stopped, now strong and assertive, now tinged with a slow, confused impatience. Then a realization began to dawn on him, and as it settled in, a rush of adrenaline surged through his veins. Braddock Washington was trying to bribe God!
That was it—there was no doubt. The diamond in the arms of his slaves was some advance sample, a promise of more to follow.
That was it—no question about it. The diamond in the hands of his slaves was some sort of advance sample, a guarantee that more would come.
That, John perceived after a time, was the thread running through his sentences. Prometheus Enriched was calling to witness forgotten sacrifices, forgotten rituals, prayers obsolete before the birth of Christ. For a while his discourse took the form of reminding God of this gift or that which Divinity had deigned to accept from men—great churches if he would rescue cities from the plague, gifts of myrrh and gold, of human lives and beautiful women and captive armies, of children and queens, of beasts of the forest and field, sheep and goats, harvests and cities, whole conquered lands that had been offered up in lust or blood for His appeasal, buying a meed’s worth of alleviation from the Divine wrath—and now he, Braddock Washington, Emperor of Diamonds, king and priest of the age of gold, arbiter of splendour and luxury, would offer up a treasure such as princes before him had never dreamed of, offer it up not in suppliance, but in pride.
After some time, John realized that this was the theme running through his sentences. Prometheus Enriched was calling to acknowledge forgotten sacrifices, outdated rituals, and prayers that were obsolete long before Christ was born. For a while, his speech focused on reminding God of this gift or that—a great church if He would save cities from the plague, gifts of myrrh and gold, human lives, beautiful women, captive armies, children, queens, and all the beasts from the forest and fields, sheep, goats, harvests, and entire conquered lands that had been offered up in lust or blood to appease Him, seeking even a small relief from Divine wrath—and now he, Braddock Washington, Emperor of Diamonds, king and priest of the age of gold, arbiter of splendor and luxury, would present a treasure that no princes before him could have ever imagined, offering it not in submission but with pride.
He would give to God, he continued, getting down to specifications, the greatest diamond in the world. This diamond would be cut with many more thousand facets than there were leaves on a tree, and yet the whole diamond would be shaped with the perfection of a stone no bigger than a fly. Many men would work upon it for many years. It would be set in a great dome of beaten gold, wonderfully carved and equipped with gates of opal and crusted sapphire. In the middle would be hollowed out a chapel presided over by an altar of iridescent, decomposing, ever-changing radium which would burn out the eyes of any worshipper who lifted up his head from prayer—and on this altar there would be slain for the amusement of the Divine Benefactor any victim He should choose, even though it should be the greatest and most powerful man alive.
He would offer to God, he went on, getting into the details, the biggest diamond in the world. This diamond would have thousands more facets than there are leaves on a tree, yet the whole diamond would be shaped with the perfection of a stone no bigger than a fly. Many men would work on it for many years. It would be set in a large dome made of beaten gold, beautifully carved and featuring gates of opal and crusted sapphire. In the center would be a hollowed-out chapel with an altar of iridescent, decomposing, ever-changing radium that would blind any worshipper who dared to lift their head from prayer—and on this altar, any victim chosen by the Divine Benefactor would be sacrificed for amusement, even if it were the greatest and most powerful person alive.
In return he asked only a simple thing, a thing that for God would be absurdly easy—only that matters should be as they were yesterday at this hour and that they should so remain. So very simple! Let but the heavens open, swallowing these men and their aeroplanes—and then close again. Let him have his slaves once more, restored to life and well.
In return, he asked for just one simple thing, something that would be ridiculously easy for God—he wanted everything to be the way it was yesterday at this time and to stay that way. So simple! Just let the skies open up and take these men and their airplanes away—and then close again. Let him have his slaves back, brought back to life and healthy.
There was no one else with whom he had ever needed to treat or bargain.
There was no one else he had ever needed to deal with or negotiate.
He doubted only whether he had made his bribe big enough. God had His price, of course. God was made in man’s image, so it had been said: He must have His price. And the price would be rare—no cathedral whose building consumed many years, no pyramid constructed by ten thousand workmen, would be like this cathedral, this pyramid.
He only questioned whether his bribe was large enough. God definitely had a price. It was said that God was made in man's image, so He must have a price. And that price would be extraordinary—no cathedral built over many years, no pyramid made by ten thousand laborers, would compare to this cathedral, this pyramid.
He paused here. That was his proposition. Everything would be up to specifications, and there was nothing vulgar in his assertion that it would be cheap at the price. He implied that Providence could take it or leave it.
He paused here. That was his proposal. Everything would meet the specifications, and there was nothing inappropriate in his claim that it would be a good deal for the price. He suggested that Providence could accept it or reject it.
As he approached the end his sentences became broken, became short and uncertain, and his body seemed tense, seemed strained to catch the slightest pressure or whisper of life in the spaces around him. His hair had turned gradually white as he talked, and now he lifted his head high to the heavens like a prophet of old—magnificently mad.
As he neared the end, his sentences became fragmented, short, and unsure, and his body appeared tense, straining to catch the slightest hint or whisper of life around him. His hair had gradually turned white as he spoke, and now he raised his head high to the heavens like an ancient prophet—magnificently insane.
Then, as John stared in giddy fascination, it seemed to him that a curious phenomenon took place somewhere around him. It was as though the sky had darkened for an instant, as though there had been a sudden murmur in a gust of wind, a sound of far-away trumpets, a sighing like the rustle of a great silken robe—for a time the whole of nature round about partook of this darkness; the birds’ song ceased; the trees were still, and far over the mountain there was a mutter of dull, menacing thunder.
Then, as John stared in amazement, it felt like something strange was happening around him. It was as if the sky darkened for a moment, as if a soft sound stirred in the wind, a distant sound like trumpets, a sighing like the whisper of a large silk robe— for a while, all of nature around him shared in this darkness; the birds stopped singing; the trees were silent, and far over the mountains, there was a low, threatening rumble of thunder.
That was all. The wind died along the tall grasses of the valley. The dawn and the day resumed their place in a time, and the risen sun sent hot waves of yellow mist that made its path bright before it. The leaves laughed in the sun, and their laughter shook until each bough was like a girl’s school in fairyland. God had refused to accept the bribe.
That was it. The wind calmed over the tall grasses in the valley. Dawn and the day took their place in time, and the rising sun sent warm waves of yellow mist that lit up its path. The leaves danced in the sunlight, and their laughter rang out until every branch felt like a girl’s school in a fairy tale. God had turned down the bribe.
For another moment John watched the triumph of the day. Then, turning, he saw a flutter of brown down by the lake, then another flutter, then another, like the dance of golden angels alighting from the clouds. The aeroplanes had come to earth.
For a moment longer, John took in the glory of the day. Then, as he turned, he noticed a flurry of brown by the lake, followed by another flutter, then another, like golden angels dancing down from the clouds. The airplanes had landed.
John slid off the boulder and ran down the side of the mountain to the clump of trees, where the two girls were awake and waiting for him. Kismine sprang to her feet, the jewels in her pockets jingling, a question on her parted lips, but instinct told John that there was no time for words. They must get off the mountain without losing a moment. He seized a hand of each, and in silence they threaded the tree-trunks, washed with light now and with the rising mist. Behind them from the valley came no sound at all, except the complaint of the peacocks far away and the pleasant undertone of morning.
John slid off the boulder and ran down the side of the mountain to the cluster of trees, where the two girls were awake and waiting for him. Kismine jumped to her feet, the jewels in her pockets jingling, a question on her lips, but instinct told John that there was no time for words. They needed to get off the mountain without wasting a moment. He grabbed a hand of each girl, and in silence, they weaved through the tree trunks, now bathed in light and rising mist. Behind them, from the valley, there was no sound at all, except for the distant complaints of peacocks and the soft hum of morning.
When they had gone about half a mile, they avoided the park land and entered a narrow path that led over the next rise of ground. At the highest point of this they paused and turned around. Their eyes rested upon the mountainside they had just left—oppressed by some dark sense of tragic impendency.
When they had walked about half a mile, they bypassed the park area and took a narrow path that led up the next hill. At the top, they stopped and looked back. Their gaze lingered on the mountainside they had just departed, weighed down by a gloomy sense of looming tragedy.
Clear against the sky a broken, white-haired man was slowly descending the steep slope, followed by two gigantic and emotionless negroes, who carried a burden between them which still flashed and glittered in the sun. Half-way down two other figures joined them—John could see that they were Mrs. Washington and her son, upon whose arm she leaned. The aviators had clambered from their machines to the sweeping lawn in front of the château, and with rifles in hand were starting up the diamond mountain in skirmishing formation.
Clear against the sky, a broken, white-haired man was slowly making his way down the steep slope, followed by two massive, expressionless Black men, who carried a load between them that was still shining in the sun. Halfway down, two other figures joined them—John could see that they were Mrs. Washington and her son, leaning on his arm. The aviators had climbed out of their planes onto the expansive lawn in front of the château and, rifles in hand, were starting up the diamond mountain in a tactical formation.
But the little group of five which had formed farther up and was engrossing all the watchers’ attention had stopped upon a ledge of rock. The negroes stooped and pulled up what appeared to be a trap-door in the side of the mountain. Into this they all disappeared, the white-haired man first, then his wife and son, finally the two negroes, the glittering tips of whose jewelled head-dresses caught the sun for a moment before the trap-door descended and engulfed them all.
But the small group of five that had gathered further up and was capturing everyone's attention had come to a stop on a ledge of rock. The black individuals bent down and lifted what looked like a trap-door in the side of the mountain. One by one, they entered: first the white-haired man, then his wife and son, and finally the two black individuals, the sparkling ends of their jeweled head-dresses catching the sunlight for a moment before the trap-door closed and concealed them all.
Kismine clutched John’s arm.
Kismine held John’s arm tightly.
“Oh,” she cried wildly, “where are they going? What are they going to do?”
“Oh,” she exclaimed frantically, “where are they going? What are they going to do?”
“It must be some underground way of escape—”
“It has to be some hidden way to get out—”
A little scream from the two girls interrupted his sentence.
A small scream from the two girls cut him off.
“Don’t you see?” sobbed Kismine hysterically. “The mountain is wired!”
“Can’t you see?” cried Kismine frantically. “The mountain is wired!”
Even as she spoke John put up his hands to shield his sight. Before their eyes the whole surface of the mountain had changed suddenly to a dazzling burning yellow, which showed up through the jacket of turf as light shows through a human hand. For a moment the intolerable glow continued, and then like an extinguished filament it disappeared, revealing a black waste from which blue smoke arose slowly, carrying off with it what remained of vegetation and of human flesh. Of the aviators there was left neither blood nor bone—they were consumed as completely as the five souls who had gone inside.
Even as she spoke, John raised his hands to shield his eyes. Suddenly, the entire surface of the mountain transformed into a dazzling, burning yellow, shining through the layer of grass like light through a human hand. For a moment, the unbearable glow lasted, and then, like a burnt-out filament, it vanished, exposing a black wasteland from which blue smoke gradually rose, taking with it what was left of the vegetation and human remains. There was neither blood nor bone left of the aviators—they were consumed completely, just like the five souls who had gone inside.
Simultaneously, and with an immense concussion, the château literally threw itself into the air, bursting into flaming fragments as it rose, and then tumbling back upon itself in a smoking pile that lay projecting half into the water of the lake. There was no fire—what smoke there was drifted off mingling with the sunshine, and for a few minutes longer a powdery dust of marble drifted from the great featureless pile that had once been the house of jewels. There was no more sound and the three people were alone in the valley.
At the same time, with a massive explosion, the château literally launched into the air, exploding into fiery pieces as it rose, and then crashing back down into a smoking heap that sprawled half into the lake. There was no fire—any smoke there was drifted away, blending with the sunlight, and for a few more minutes, a fine dust of marble fell from the great, shapeless mound that had once been the house of jewels. There was no more sound, and the three people were alone in the valley.
XI
At sunset John and his two companions reached the huge cliff which had marked the boundaries of the Washingtons’ dominion, and looking back found the valley tranquil and lovely in the dusk. They sat down to finish the food which Jasmine had brought with her in a basket.
At sunset, John and his two friends arrived at the massive cliff that marked the edge of the Washingtons' territory. Looking back, they saw the valley peaceful and beautiful in the fading light. They sat down to finish the food that Jasmine had packed in a basket.
“There!” she said, as she spread the table-cloth and put the sandwiches in a neat pile upon it. “Don’t they look tempting? I always think that food tastes better outdoors.”
“There!” she said, as she laid out the tablecloth and arranged the sandwiches in a neat stack on it. “Don’t they look delicious? I always feel like food tastes better outside.”
“With that remark,” remarked Kismine, “Jasmine enters the middle class.”
“With that comment,” Kismine said, “Jasmine joins the middle class.”
“Now,” said John eagerly, “turn out your pocket and let’s see what jewels you brought along. If you made a good selection we three ought to live comfortably all the rest of our lives.”
“Now,” said John eagerly, “empty your pocket and let’s see what jewels you brought. If you picked well, the three of us should be set for life.”
Obediently Kismine put her hand in her pocket and tossed two handfuls of glittering stones before him. “Not so bad,” cried John enthusiastically. “They aren’t very big, but—Hello!” His expression changed as he held one of them up to the declining sun. “Why, these aren’t diamonds! There’s something the matter!”
Obediently, Kismine put her hand in her pocket and tossed two handfuls of sparkling stones in front of him. “Not too shabby,” John exclaimed excitedly. “They may not be that big, but—Whoa!” His expression shifted as he held one of them up to the setting sun. “Wait, these aren’t diamonds! Something's not right!”
“By golly!” exclaimed Kismine, with a startled look. “What an idiot I am!”
“Wow!” Kismine exclaimed, looking shocked. “What an idiot I am!”
“Why, these are rhinestones!” cried John.
“Wow, these are rhinestones!” exclaimed John.
“I know.” She broke into a laugh. “I opened the wrong drawer. They belonged on the dress of a girl who visited Jasmine. I got her to give them to me in exchange for diamonds. I’d never seen anything but precious stones before.”
“I know.” She laughed. “I opened the wrong drawer. They belonged to the dress of a girl who visited Jasmine. I got her to give them to me in exchange for diamonds. I’d only ever seen precious stones before.”
“And this is what you brought?”
“And this is what you brought?”
“I’m afraid so.” She fingered the brilliants wistfully. “I think I like these better. I’m a little tired of diamonds.”
“I’m afraid so.” She touched the gemstones with a hint of nostalgia. “I think I like these better. I’m a bit tired of diamonds.”
“Very well,” said John gloomily. “We’ll have to live in Hades. And you will grow old telling incredulous women that you got the wrong drawer. Unfortunately, your father’s bank-books were consumed with him.”
“Alright,” said John sadly. “We’ll have to live in Hades. And you’ll get old trying to convince skeptical women that you picked the wrong drawer. Unfortunately, your father’s bank statements went up in flames with him.”
“Well, what’s the matter with Hades?”
“Well, what’s up with Hades?”
“If I come home with a wife at my age my father is just as liable as not to cut me off with a hot coal, as they say down there.”
“If I come home with a wife at my age, my dad is just as likely to cut me off completely, like they say down there.”
Jasmine spoke up.
Jasmine spoke out.
“I love washing,” she said quietly. “I have always washed my own handkerchiefs. I’ll take in laundry and support you both.”
“I love doing laundry,” she said softly. “I’ve always taken care of my own handkerchiefs. I’ll take in laundry and support the two of you.”
“Do they have washwomen in Hades?” asked Kismine innocently.
“Do they have laundry workers in Hades?” Kismine asked innocently.
“Of course,” answered John. “It’s just like anywhere else.”
“Of course,” John replied. “It’s just like anywhere else.”
“I thought—perhaps it was too hot to wear any clothes.”
“I thought—maybe it was too hot to wear any clothes.”
John laughed.
John chuckled.
“Just try it!” he suggested. “They’ll run you out before you’re half started.”
“Just give it a shot!” he urged. “They’ll kick you out before you’re even halfway done.”
“Will father be there?” she asked.
“Will Dad be there?” she asked.
John turned to her in astonishment.
John turned to her in surprise.
“Your father is dead,” he replied sombrely. “Why should he go to Hades? You have it confused with another place that was abolished long ago.”
“Your father is dead,” he said seriously. “Why should he go to Hades? You're mixing it up with another place that was eliminated a long time ago.”
After supper they folded up the table-cloth and spread their blankets for the night.
After dinner, they folded the tablecloth and spread out their blankets for the night.
“What a dream it was,” Kismine sighed, gazing up at the stars. “How strange it seems to be here with one dress and a penniless fiancée!
“What a dream it was,” Kismine sighed, looking up at the stars. “How strange it feels to be here with just one dress and a broke fiancée!”
“Under the stars,” she repeated. “I never noticed the stars before. I always thought of them as great big diamonds that belonged to some one. Now they frighten me. They make me feel that it was all a dream, all my youth.”
“Under the stars,” she said again. “I never really paid attention to the stars before. I always thought of them as huge diamonds that belonged to someone. Now they scare me. They make me feel like it was all a dream, all my youth.”
“It was a dream,” said John quietly. “Everybody’s youth is a dream, a form of chemical madness.”
“It was a dream,” John said softly. “Everyone’s youth is a dream, a kind of chemical madness.”
“How pleasant then to be insane!”
“How nice it is to be crazy!”
“So I’m told,” said John gloomily. “I don’t know any longer. At any rate, let us love for a while, for a year or so, you and me. That’s a form of divine drunkenness that we can all try. There are only diamonds in the whole world, diamonds and perhaps the shabby gift of disillusion. Well, I have that last and I will make the usual nothing of it.” He shivered. “Turn up your coat collar, little girl, the night’s full of chill and you’ll get pneumonia. His was a great sin who first invented consciousness. Let us lose it for a few hours.”
“I’ve heard that,” John said gloomily. “I don’t know anymore. Anyway, let’s enjoy our love for a while, maybe a year or so, just you and me. That’s a kind of divine intoxication that we can all experience. There are only diamonds in this world, diamonds and maybe the disappointing gift of disillusionment. Well, I have the latter and I’m going to make nothing of it as usual.” He shivered. “Pull up your coat collar, little girl; the night is so cold and you’ll catch pneumonia. It was a great sin for someone to invent consciousness in the first place. Let’s forget it for a few hours.”
So wrapping himself in his blanket he fell off to sleep.
So, wrapping himself in his blanket, he fell asleep.
THE CURIOUS CASE OF BENJAMIN BUTTON
I
As long ago as 1860 it was the proper thing to be born at home. At present, so I am told, the high gods of medicine have decreed that the first cries of the young shall be uttered upon the anaesthetic air of a hospital, preferably a fashionable one. So young Mr. and Mrs. Roger Button were fifty years ahead of style when they decided, one day in the summer of 1860, that their first baby should be born in a hospital. Whether this anachronism had any bearing upon the astonishing history I am about to set down will never be known.
As far back as 1860, it was considered proper to be born at home. Nowadays, I’m told, the top experts in medicine have decided that newborns should make their first cries in the sterile environment of a hospital, ideally a trendy one. So, young Mr. and Mrs. Roger Button were fifty years ahead of their time when they decided, one summer day in 1860, that their first baby should be born in a hospital. Whether this outdated choice had any impact on the incredible story I'm about to tell will never be known.
I shall tell you what occurred, and let you judge for yourself.
I'll tell you what happened, and you can decide for yourself.
The Roger Buttons held an enviable position, both social and financial, in ante-bellum Baltimore. They were related to the This Family and the That Family, which, as every Southerner knew, entitled them to membership in that enormous peerage which largely populated the Confederacy. This was their first experience with the charming old custom of having babies—Mr. Button was naturally nervous. He hoped it would be a boy so that he could be sent to Yale College in Connecticut, at which institution Mr. Button himself had been known for four years by the somewhat obvious nickname of “Cuff.”
The Roger Buttons were in a great position, both socially and financially, in pre-Civil War Baltimore. They were connected to the This Family and the That Family, which, as every Southerner knew, gave them access to that vast elite group that largely made up the Confederacy. This was their first experience with the lovely old tradition of having children—Mr. Button was understandably anxious. He hoped it would be a boy so he could send him to Yale College in Connecticut, where Mr. Button himself had been known for four years by the rather obvious nickname of “Cuff.”
On the September morning consecrated to the enormous event he arose nervously at six o’clock, dressed himself, adjusted an impeccable stock, and hurried forth through the streets of Baltimore to the hospital, to determine whether the darkness of the night had borne in new life upon its bosom.
On the September morning dedicated to the significant event, he woke up anxiously at six o'clock, got dressed, put on a perfect bow tie, and rushed through the streets of Baltimore to the hospital to find out if the night had brought new life into the world.
When he was approximately a hundred yards from the Maryland Private Hospital for Ladies and Gentlemen he saw Doctor Keene, the family physician, descending the front steps, rubbing his hands together with a washing movement—as all doctors are required to do by the unwritten ethics of their profession.
When he was about a hundred yards from the Maryland Private Hospital for Ladies and Gentlemen, he saw Doctor Keene, the family doctor, coming down the front steps, rubbing his hands together in a washing gesture—as all doctors are expected to do according to the unwritten rules of their profession.
Mr. Roger Button, the president of Roger Button & Co., Wholesale Hardware, began to run toward Doctor Keene with much less dignity than was expected from a Southern gentleman of that picturesque period. “Doctor Keene!” he called. “Oh, Doctor Keene!”
Mr. Roger Button, the president of Roger Button & Co., Wholesale Hardware, started to run towards Doctor Keene with far less dignity than expected from a Southern gentleman of that era. “Doctor Keene!” he shouted. “Oh, Doctor Keene!”
The doctor heard him, faced around, and stood waiting, a curious expression settling on his harsh, medicinal face as Mr. Button drew near.
The doctor heard him, turned around, and stood waiting, a curious look appearing on his stern, clinical face as Mr. Button approached.
“What happened?” demanded Mr. Button, as he came up in a gasping rush. “What was it? How is she? A boy? Who is it? What—”
“What happened?” Mr. Button asked, breathless as he rushed in. “What was it? How is she? Did she have a boy? Who is it? What—”
“Talk sense!” said Doctor Keene sharply. He appeared somewhat irritated.
“Make sense!” Dr. Keene said sharply. He seemed a bit irritated.
“Is the child born?” begged Mr. Button.
“Is the baby born?” begged Mr. Button.
Doctor Keene frowned. “Why, yes, I suppose so—after a fashion.” Again he threw a curious glance at Mr. Button.
Doctor Keene frowned. “Well, yeah, I guess so—in a way.” He looked at Mr. Button again with a curious expression.
“Is my wife all right?”
“Is my wife okay?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Is it a boy or a girl?”
“Is it a boy or a girl?”
“Here now!” cried Doctor Keene in a perfect passion of irritation, “I’ll ask you to go and see for yourself. Outrageous!” He snapped the last word out in almost one syllable, then he turned away muttering: “Do you imagine a case like this will help my professional reputation? One more would ruin me—ruin anybody.”
“Listen up!” shouted Doctor Keene, clearly frustrated. “I’ll suggest you go and check for yourself. Unbelievable!” He snapped the last word out in nearly one syllable, then turned away, muttering, “Do you really think a case like this will benefit my professional reputation? One more would destroy me—destroy anyone.”
“What’s the matter?” demanded Mr. Button appalled. “Triplets?”
“What’s going on?” Mr. Button asked, shocked. “Triplets?”
“No, not triplets!” answered the doctor cuttingly. “What’s more, you can go and see for yourself. And get another doctor. I brought you into the world, young man, and I’ve been physician to your family for forty years, but I’m through with you! I don’t want to see you or any of your relatives ever again! Good-bye!”
“No, not triplets!” the doctor replied sharply. “What’s more, you can go check for yourself. And get another doctor. I brought you into this world, young man, and I’ve been your family’s doctor for forty years, but I’m done with you! I don’t want to see you or any of your relatives ever again! Goodbye!”
Then he turned sharply, and without another word climbed into his phaeton, which was waiting at the curbstone, and drove severely away.
Then he turned abruptly, and without saying a word, got into his carriage, which was waiting at the curb, and drove away decisively.
Mr. Button stood there upon the sidewalk, stupefied and trembling from head to foot. What horrible mishap had occurred? He had suddenly lost all desire to go into the Maryland Private Hospital for Ladies and Gentlemen—it was with the greatest difficulty that, a moment later, he forced himself to mount the steps and enter the front door.
Mr. Button stood on the sidewalk, stunned and shaking all over. What terrible thing had happened? He had completely lost the urge to go into the Maryland Private Hospital for Ladies and Gentlemen—it was only with great effort that, a moment later, he managed to climb the steps and go through the front door.
A nurse was sitting behind a desk in the opaque gloom of the hall. Swallowing his shame, Mr. Button approached her.
A nurse was sitting behind a desk in the dim light of the hallway. Swallowing his embarrassment, Mr. Button walked up to her.
“Good-morning,” she remarked, looking up at him pleasantly.
“Good morning,” she said, looking up at him with a smile.
“Good-morning. I—I am Mr. Button.”
“Good morning. I—I am Mr. Button.”
At this a look of utter terror spread itself over the girl’s face. She rose to her feet and seemed about to fly from the hall, restraining herself only with the most apparent difficulty.
At this, a look of complete terror crossed the girl's face. She stood up and looked like she was about to run out of the hall, holding herself back with obvious effort.
“I want to see my child,” said Mr. Button.
“I want to see my kid,” said Mr. Button.
The nurse gave a little scream. “Oh—of course!” she cried hysterically. “Upstairs. Right upstairs. Go—up!”
The nurse let out a small scream. “Oh—of course!” she shouted frantically. “Upstairs. Right upstairs. Go—up!”
She pointed the direction, and Mr. Button, bathed in cool perspiration, turned falteringly, and began to mount to the second floor. In the upper hall he addressed another nurse who approached him, basin in hand. “I’m Mr. Button,” he managed to articulate. “I want to see my——”
She pointed the way, and Mr. Button, drenched in cold sweat, turned hesitantly and started to head up to the second floor. In the upper hall, he spoke to another nurse who was coming toward him with a basin. “I’m Mr. Button,” he managed to say. “I want to see my——”
Clank! The basin clattered to the floor and rolled in the direction of the stairs. Clank! Clank! It began a methodical descent as if sharing in the general terror which this gentleman provoked.
Clank! The basin fell to the floor and rolled toward the stairs. Clank! Clank! It started a steady descent as if joining in the overall fear that this man caused.
“I want to see my child!” Mr. Button almost shrieked. He was on the verge of collapse.
“I want to see my child!” Mr. Button nearly screamed. He was about to collapse.
Clank! The basin reached the first floor. The nurse regained control of herself, and threw Mr. Button a look of hearty contempt.
Clank! The basin hit the first floor. The nurse collected herself and shot Mr. Button a look of pure disdain.
“All right, Mr. Button,” she agreed in a hushed voice. “Very well! But if you knew what a state it’s put us all in this morning! It’s perfectly outrageous! The hospital will never have a ghost of a reputation after——”
“All right, Mr. Button,” she said in a quiet voice. “Very well! But if you knew what a mess it’s caused us all this morning! It’s absolutely outrageous! The hospital will never have a chance of a good reputation after——”
“Hurry!” he cried hoarsely. “I can’t stand this!”
“Hurry!” he shouted, his voice raspy. “I can’t take this anymore!”
“Come this way, then, Mr. Button.”
“Come this way, then, Mr. Button.”
He dragged himself after her. At the end of a long hall they reached a room from which proceeded a variety of howls—indeed, a room which, in later parlance, would have been known as the “crying-room.” They entered.
He followed her reluctantly. At the end of a long hallway, they reached a room filled with various howls—essentially, a room that would later be known as the “crying-room.” They walked in.
“Well,” gasped Mr. Button, “which is mine?”
“Well,” gasped Mr. Button, “which one is mine?”
“There!” said the nurse.
“There!” the nurse said.
Mr. Button’s eyes followed her pointing finger, and this is what he saw. Wrapped in a voluminous white blanket, and partly crammed into one of the cribs, there sat an old man apparently about seventy years of age. His sparse hair was almost white, and from his chin dripped a long smoke-coloured beard, which waved absurdly back and forth, fanned by the breeze coming in at the window. He looked up at Mr. Button with dim, faded eyes in which lurked a puzzled question.
Mr. Button’s eyes followed her pointing finger, and this is what he saw. Wrapped in a big white blanket, and partly stuffed into one of the cribs, there sat an old man who looked to be about seventy years old. His thin hair was almost white, and from his chin hung a long, gray beard that waved oddly back and forth, blown by the breeze coming in through the window. He looked up at Mr. Button with dim, faded eyes that seemed to hold a puzzled question.
“Am I mad?” thundered Mr. Button, his terror resolving into rage. “Is this some ghastly hospital joke?
“Am I crazy?” Mr. Button shouted, his fear turning into anger. “Is this some horrible hospital prank?
“It doesn’t seem like a joke to us,” replied the nurse severely. “And I don’t know whether you’re mad or not—but that is most certainly your child.”
“It doesn’t seem like a joke to us,” the nurse said sternly. “And I’m not sure if you’re crazy or not—but that is definitely your child.”
The cool perspiration redoubled on Mr. Button’s forehead. He closed his eyes, and then, opening them, looked again. There was no mistake—he was gazing at a man of threescore and ten—a baby of threescore and ten, a baby whose feet hung over the sides of the crib in which it was reposing.
The cool sweat doubled up on Mr. Button’s forehead. He closed his eyes, and then, when he opened them, he looked again. There was no mistake—he was staring at a man of seventy—a baby of seventy, a baby whose feet hung over the sides of the crib where he was resting.
The old man looked placidly from one to the other for a moment, and then suddenly spoke in a cracked and ancient voice. “Are you my father?” he demanded.
The old man looked calmly from one to the other for a moment, and then suddenly spoke in a frail, old voice. “Are you my father?” he asked.
Mr. Button and the nurse started violently.
Mr. Button and the nurse jumped in surprise.
“Because if you are,” went on the old man querulously, “I wish you’d get me out of this place—or, at least, get them to put a comfortable rocker in here.”
“Because if you are,” the old man continued irritably, “I wish you’d get me out of this place—or, at least, convince them to put a comfy rocking chair in here.”
“Where in God’s name did you come from? Who are you?” burst out Mr. Button frantically.
“Where the hell did you come from? Who are you?” Mr. Button exclaimed frantically.
“I can’t tell you exactly who I am,” replied the querulous whine, “because I’ve only been born a few hours—but my last name is certainly Button.”
“I can’t tell you exactly who I am,” replied the complaining voice, “because I’ve only been alive for a few hours—but my last name is definitely Button.”
“You lie! You’re an impostor!”
“You're lying! You're a fake!”
The old man turned wearily to the nurse. “Nice way to welcome a new-born child,” he complained in a weak voice. “Tell him he’s wrong, why don’t you?”
The old man turned tiredly to the nurse. “Great way to welcome a new baby,” he grumbled in a faint voice. “Why not just tell him he’s wrong?”
“You’re wrong, Mr. Button,” said the nurse severely. “This is your child, and you’ll have to make the best of it. We’re going to ask you to take him home with you as soon as possible—some time to-day.”
“You're mistaken, Mr. Button,” the nurse said firmly. “This is your child, and you’ll need to deal with it. We’re going to need you to take him home with you as soon as possible—sometime today.”
“Home?” repeated Mr. Button incredulously.
"Home?" Mr. Button said, shocked.
“Yes, we can’t have him here. We really can’t, you know?”
“Yes, we can’t have him here. We really can’t, you know?”
“I’m right glad of it,” whined the old man. “This is a fine place to keep a youngster of quiet tastes. With all this yelling and howling, I haven’t been able to get a wink of sleep. I asked for something to eat”—here his voice rose to a shrill note of protest—“and they brought me a bottle of milk!”
“I’m really glad about it,” complained the old man. “This is a terrible place to have a kid who enjoys quiet. With all this yelling and screaming, I haven’t been able to get a wink of sleep. I asked for something to eat”—here his voice rose to a high pitch of protest—“and they brought me a bottle of milk!”
Mr. Button, sank down upon a chair near his son and concealed his face in his hands. “My heavens!” he murmured, in an ecstasy of horror. “What will people say? What must I do?”
Mr. Button sank down in a chair next to his son and hid his face in his hands. “Oh my god!” he murmured, overwhelmed with horror. “What will people think? What should I do?”
“You’ll have to take him home,” insisted the nurse—“immediately!”
“You need to take him home,” the nurse insisted—“right now!”
A grotesque picture formed itself with dreadful clarity before the eyes of the tortured man—a picture of himself walking through the crowded streets of the city with this appalling apparition stalking by his side.
A disturbing image took shape with shocking clarity in front of the tortured man—a vision of himself walking through the crowded city streets with this frightening figure shadowing him.
“I can’t. I can’t,” he moaned.
“I can’t. I can’t,” he groaned.
People would stop to speak to him, and what was he going to say? He would have to introduce this—this septuagenarian: “This is my son, born early this morning.” And then the old man would gather his blanket around him and they would plod on, past the bustling stores, the slave market—for a dark instant Mr. Button wished passionately that his son was black—past the luxurious houses of the residential district, past the home for the aged....
People would stop to talk to him, and what was he supposed to say? He would have to introduce this—this seventy-year-old: “This is my son, born early this morning.” And then the old man would wrap his blanket around himself, and they would continue on, past the busy stores, the slave market—for a brief moment, Mr. Button desperately wished his son was black—past the fancy houses of the residential area, past the home for the elderly....
“Come! Pull yourself together,” commanded the nurse.
“Come on! Get it together,” the nurse ordered.
“See here,” the old man announced suddenly, “if you think I’m going to walk home in this blanket, you’re entirely mistaken.”
“Look,” the old man said suddenly, “if you think I’m going to walk home in this blanket, you’re totally wrong.”
“Babies always have blankets.”
"Babies always have blankets."
With a malicious crackle the old man held up a small white swaddling garment. “Look!” he quavered. “This is what they had ready for me.”
With a wicked grin, the old man held up a small white blanket. “Look!” he trembled. “This is what they had prepared for me.”
“Babies always wear those,” said the nurse primly.
“Babies always wear those,” the nurse said in a proper tone.
“Well,” said the old man, “this baby’s not going to wear anything in about two minutes. This blanket itches. They might at least have given me a sheet.”
“Well,” said the old man, “this baby isn’t going to wear anything in about two minutes. This blanket itches. They could have at least given me a sheet.”
“Keep it on! Keep it on!” said Mr. Button hurriedly. He turned to the nurse. “What’ll I do?”
“Keep it on! Keep it on!” Mr. Button said anxiously. He turned to the nurse. “What should I do?”
“Go down town and buy your son some clothes.”
"Go downtown and buy your son some clothes."
Mr. Button’s son’s voice followed him down into the hall: “And a cane, father. I want to have a cane.”
Mr. Button’s son called out to him as he walked down the hall: “And a cane, Dad. I want to have a cane.”
Mr. Button banged the outer door savagely....
Mr. Button slammed the outer door violently....
II
“Good-morning,” Mr. Button said nervously, to the clerk in the Chesapeake Dry Goods Company. “I want to buy some clothes for my child.”
“Good morning,” Mr. Button said nervously to the clerk at the Chesapeake Dry Goods Company. “I want to buy some clothes for my child.”
“How old is your child, sir?”
“How old is your child, sir?”
“About six hours,” answered Mr. Button, without due consideration.
“About six hours,” Mr. Button replied, not thinking it through.
“Babies’ supply department in the rear.”
“Baby supply area in the back.”
“Why, I don’t think—I’m not sure that’s what I want. It’s—he’s an unusually large-size child. Exceptionally—ah large.”
“Why, I don’t think—I’m not sure that’s what I want. It’s—he’s an unusually big child. Exceptionally—ah large.”
“They have the largest child’s sizes.”
“They have the biggest sizes for kids.”
“Where is the boys’ department?” inquired Mr. Button, shifting his ground desperately. He felt that the clerk must surely scent his shameful secret.
“Where’s the boys’ department?” Mr. Button asked, shifting uncomfortably. He felt like the clerk must definitely sense his embarrassing secret.
“Right here.”
“Right here.”
“Well——” He hesitated. The notion of dressing his son in men’s clothes was repugnant to him. If, say, he could only find a very large boy’s suit, he might cut off that long and awful beard, dye the white hair brown, and thus manage to conceal the worst, and to retain something of his own self-respect—not to mention his position in Baltimore society.
“Well—” He hesitated. The idea of dressing his son in men’s clothes disgusted him. If he could just find a really big boy’s suit, he might shave off that long and terrible beard, dye the white hair brown, and manage to hide the worst, while keeping some of his own self-respect—not to mention his standing in Baltimore society.
But a frantic inspection of the boys’ department revealed no suits to fit the new-born Button. He blamed the store, of course—in such cases it is the thing to blame the store.
But a quick search of the boys’ department showed there were no suits that would fit the new baby Button. He blamed the store, of course—in situations like this, it's always the store's fault.
“How old did you say that boy of yours was?” demanded the clerk curiously.
“How old did you say your boy was?” the clerk asked, curious.
“He’s—sixteen.”
"He's 16."
“Oh, I beg your pardon. I thought you said six hours. You’ll find the youths’ department in the next aisle.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I thought you said six hours. You’ll find the youth department in the next aisle.”
Mr. Button turned miserably away. Then he stopped, brightened, and pointed his finger toward a dressed dummy in the window display. “There!” he exclaimed. “I’ll take that suit, out there on the dummy.”
Mr. Button turned away, feeling miserable. Then he paused, perked up, and pointed at a dressed mannequin in the window display. “There!” he exclaimed. “I’ll take that suit, the one on the mannequin.”
The clerk stared. “Why,” he protested, “that’s not a child’s suit. At least it is, but it’s for fancy dress. You could wear it yourself!”
The clerk stared. “Why,” he protested, “that’s not a child’s suit. At least it is, but it’s for a costume party. You could wear it yourself!”
“Wrap it up,” insisted his customer nervously. “That’s what I want.”
“Wrap it up,” his customer said anxiously. “That’s what I want.”
The astonished clerk obeyed.
The amazed clerk complied.
Back at the hospital Mr. Button entered the nursery and almost threw the package at his son. “Here’s your clothes,” he snapped out.
Back at the hospital, Mr. Button walked into the nursery and almost tossed the package at his son. “Here are your clothes,” he snapped.
The old man untied the package and viewed the contents with a quizzical eye.
The old man unwrapped the package and looked at the contents with a puzzled expression.
“They look sort of funny to me,” he complained, “I don’t want to be made a monkey of—”
“They look kind of silly to me,” he complained, “I don’t want to be made a fool of—”
“You’ve made a monkey of me!” retorted Mr. Button fiercely. “Never you mind how funny you look. Put them on—or I’ll—or I’ll spank you.” He swallowed uneasily at the penultimate word, feeling nevertheless that it was the proper thing to say.
“You’ve made a fool out of me!” Mr. Button shot back angrily. “Don’t worry about how ridiculous you look. Put them on—or I’ll—or I’ll spank you.” He hesitated at the second-to-last word, but still felt it was the right thing to say.
“All right, father”—this with a grotesque simulation of filial respect—“you’ve lived longer; you know best. Just as you say.”
“All right, Dad”—this with a ridiculous imitation of respect—“you’ve been around longer; you know best. Just like you say.”
As before, the sound of the word “father” caused Mr. Button to start violently.
As before, the sound of the word “father” made Mr. Button jump violently.
“And hurry.”
“Hurry up.”
“I’m hurrying, father.”
“I’m hurrying, Dad.”
When his son was dressed Mr. Button regarded him with depression. The costume consisted of dotted socks, pink pants, and a belted blouse with a wide white collar. Over the latter waved the long whitish beard, drooping almost to the waist. The effect was not good.
When his son was dressed, Mr. Button looked at him with disappointment. The outfit consisted of polka-dotted socks, pink pants, and a belted shirt with a wide white collar. Over this hung a long whitish beard, drooping almost to the waist. The overall effect was unflattering.
“Wait!”
"Hold on!"
Mr. Button seized a hospital shears and with three quick snaps amputated a large section of the beard. But even with this improvement the ensemble fell far short of perfection. The remaining brush of scraggly hair, the watery eyes, the ancient teeth, seemed oddly out of tone with the gaiety of the costume. Mr. Button, however, was obdurate—he held out his hand. “Come along!” he said sternly.
Mr. Button grabbed a pair of hospital shears and with three quick snips, cut off a large part of the beard. But even with this change, the whole look was still far from perfect. The leftover patch of scraggly hair, the watery eyes, and the old teeth felt strangely mismatched with the cheerful costume. However, Mr. Button was stubborn—he extended his hand. “Come along!” he said firmly.
His son took the hand trustingly. “What are you going to call me, dad?” he quavered as they walked from the nursery—“just ‘baby’ for a while? till you think of a better name?”
His son took his hand with trust. “What are you going to call me, dad?” he asked nervously as they walked out of the nursery—“just ‘baby’ for a bit? until you come up with a better name?”
Mr. Button grunted. “I don’t know,” he answered harshly. “I think we’ll call you Methuselah.”
Mr. Button grunted. “I don’t know,” he replied sharply. “I think we’ll call you Methuselah.”
III
Even after the new addition to the Button family had had his hair cut short and then dyed to a sparse unnatural black, had had his face shaved so close that it glistened, and had been attired in small-boy clothes made to order by a flabbergasted tailor, it was impossible for Button to ignore the fact that his son was a poor excuse for a first family baby. Despite his aged stoop, Benjamin Button—for it was by this name they called him instead of by the appropriate but invidious Methuselah—was five feet eight inches tall. His clothes did not conceal this, nor did the clipping and dyeing of his eyebrows disguise the fact that the eyes underneath were faded and watery and tired. In fact, the baby-nurse who had been engaged in advance left the house after one look, in a state of considerable indignation.
Even after the new member of the Button family had his hair cut short and dyed a sparse, unnatural black, had his face shaved so close that it shone, and had been dressed in custom-made small-boy clothes by a stunned tailor, it was impossible for Button to overlook the fact that his son was a poor representation of a first family baby. Despite his aged posture, Benjamin Button—for that was his name instead of the fitting but unkind Methuselah—was five feet eight inches tall. His clothes didn’t hide this, nor did the trimming and dyeing of his eyebrows mask the fact that his eyes were faded, watery, and tired. In fact, the baby nurse who had been hired ahead of time left the house after just one look, quite upset.
But Mr. Button persisted in his unwavering purpose. Benjamin was a baby, and a baby he should remain. At first he declared that if Benjamin didn’t like warm milk he could go without food altogether, but he was finally prevailed upon to allow his son bread and butter, and even oatmeal by way of a compromise. One day he brought home a rattle and, giving it to Benjamin, insisted in no uncertain terms that he should “play with it,” whereupon the old man took it with a weary expression and could be heard jingling it obediently at intervals throughout the day.
But Mr. Button stuck to his determination. Benjamin was a baby, and that’s how he should stay. Initially, he said that if Benjamin didn’t want warm milk, he could just skip food altogether, but eventually he relented and agreed to give his son bread and butter, and even oatmeal as a compromise. One day, he brought home a rattle and, handing it to Benjamin, insisted firmly that he should “play with it.” The old man took it with a tired look and could be heard shaking it dutifully at intervals throughout the day.
There can be no doubt, though, that the rattle bored him, and that he found other and more soothing amusements when he was left alone. For instance, Mr. Button discovered one day that during the preceding week he had smoked more cigars than ever before—a phenomenon, which was explained a few days later when, entering the nursery unexpectedly, he found the room full of faint blue haze and Benjamin, with a guilty expression on his face, trying to conceal the butt of a dark Havana. This, of course, called for a severe spanking, but Mr. Button found that he could not bring himself to administer it. He merely warned his son that he would “stunt his growth.”
There's no doubt that the rattle annoyed him, and he found more relaxing activities when he was on his own. For example, Mr. Button realized one day that he had smoked more cigars the previous week than ever before—a fact that made sense a few days later when he walked into the nursery unexpectedly and saw the room filled with a faint blue haze. Benjamin had a guilty look on his face as he tried to hide the butt of a dark Havana. This certainly deserved a harsh spanking, but Mr. Button couldn’t bring himself to do it. He simply warned his son that it would “stunt his growth.”
Nevertheless he persisted in his attitude. He brought home lead soldiers, he brought toy trains, he brought large pleasant animals made of cotton, and, to perfect the illusion which he was creating—for himself at least—he passionately demanded of the clerk in the toy-store whether “the paint would come off the pink duck if the baby put it in his mouth.” But, despite all his father’s efforts, Benjamin refused to be interested. He would steal down the back stairs and return to the nursery with a volume of the Encyclopedia Britannica, over which he would pore through an afternoon, while his cotton cows and his Noah’s ark were left neglected on the floor. Against such a stubbornness Mr. Button’s efforts were of little avail.
Nevertheless, he stuck to his attitude. He brought home lead soldiers, toy trains, and large, cuddly animals made of cotton, and to complete the illusion he was creating—for himself at least—he eagerly asked the clerk in the toy store whether “the paint would come off the pink duck if the baby put it in his mouth.” But despite all his father’s efforts, Benjamin refused to show any interest. He would sneak down the back stairs and return to the nursery with a volume of the Encyclopedia Britannica, which he would study for hours, while his cotton cows and Noah’s ark lay untouched on the floor. Mr. Button’s efforts were of little use against such stubbornness.
The sensation created in Baltimore was, at first, prodigious. What the mishap would have cost the Buttons and their kinsfolk socially cannot be determined, for the outbreak of the Civil War drew the city’s attention to other things. A few people who were unfailingly polite racked their brains for compliments to give to the parents—and finally hit upon the ingenious device of declaring that the baby resembled his grandfather, a fact which, due to the standard state of decay common to all men of seventy, could not be denied. Mr. and Mrs. Roger Button were not pleased, and Benjamin’s grandfather was furiously insulted.
The buzz created in Baltimore was, at first, huge. It’s hard to say how much the incident would have affected the Buttons and their family socially, since the start of the Civil War shifted everyone's focus to different issues. A few consistently polite people strained to come up with compliments for the parents—and eventually came up with the clever idea of saying that the baby looked like his grandfather, a claim that, given the typical decline that comes with being seventy, couldn’t really be disputed. Mr. and Mrs. Roger Button weren't happy about it, and Benjamin’s grandfather was really insulted.
Benjamin, once he left the hospital, took life as he found it. Several small boys were brought to see him, and he spent a stiff-jointed afternoon trying to work up an interest in tops and marbles—he even managed, quite accidentally, to break a kitchen window with a stone from a sling shot, a feat which secretly delighted his father.
Benjamin, after leaving the hospital, accepted life as it was. A few little boys were brought to see him, and he spent a painfully awkward afternoon trying to get excited about tops and marbles—he even accidentally broke a kitchen window with a stone from a slingshot, which secretly pleased his father.
Thereafter Benjamin contrived to break something every day, but he did these things only because they were expected of him, and because he was by nature obliging.
Thereafter, Benjamin made it a point to break something every day, but he did it only because it was expected of him and because he was naturally obliging.
When his grandfather’s initial antagonism wore off, Benjamin and that gentleman took enormous pleasure in one another’s company. They would sit for hours, these two, so far apart in age and experience, and, like old cronies, discuss with tireless monotony the slow events of the day. Benjamin felt more at ease in his grandfather’s presence than in his parents’—they seemed always somewhat in awe of him and, despite the dictatorial authority they exercised over him, frequently addressed him as “Mr.”
When his grandfather's initial hostility faded, Benjamin and that man found great joy in each other's company. They would sit for hours, these two, so different in age and experience, and, like old friends, discuss with endless routine the slow happenings of the day. Benjamin felt more comfortable around his grandfather than with his parents—they always seemed a bit in awe of him and, despite the strict authority they had over him, often referred to him as "Mr."
He was as puzzled as any one else at the apparently advanced age of his mind and body at birth. He read up on it in the medical journal, but found that no such case had been previously recorded. At his father’s urging he made an honest attempt to play with other boys, and frequently he joined in the milder games—football shook him up too much, and he feared that in case of a fracture his ancient bones would refuse to knit.
He was just as confused as everyone else about the seemingly old age of his mind and body at birth. He researched it in medical journals, but found that no similar case had ever been documented before. At his father's insistence, he tried to make a genuine effort to play with other boys and often joined in the lighter games—football was too rough for him, and he worried that if he got a fracture, his old bones wouldn’t heal.
When he was five he was sent to kindergarten, where he was initiated into the art of pasting green paper on orange paper, of weaving coloured maps and manufacturing eternal cardboard necklaces. He was inclined to drowse off to sleep in the middle of these tasks, a habit which both irritated and frightened his young teacher. To his relief she complained to his parents, and he was removed from the school. The Roger Buttons told their friends that they felt he was too young.
When he was five, he was sent to kindergarten, where he learned how to stick green paper onto orange paper, create colorful maps, and make endless cardboard necklaces. He often dozed off in the middle of these activities, which both annoyed and worried his young teacher. Thankfully, she talked to his parents about it, and he was taken out of the school. The Roger Buttons told their friends they thought he was too young.
By the time he was twelve years old his parents had grown used to him. Indeed, so strong is the force of custom that they no longer felt that he was different from any other child—except when some curious anomaly reminded them of the fact. But one day a few weeks after his twelfth birthday, while looking in the mirror, Benjamin made, or thought he made, an astonishing discovery. Did his eyes deceive him, or had his hair turned in the dozen years of his life from white to iron-gray under its concealing dye? Was the network of wrinkles on his face becoming less pronounced? Was his skin healthier and firmer, with even a touch of ruddy winter colour? He could not tell. He knew that he no longer stooped, and that his physical condition had improved since the early days of his life.
By the time he was twelve, his parents had gotten used to him. In fact, they were so accustomed to him that they no longer thought he was different from any other child—except when some unusual feature reminded them otherwise. But one day a few weeks after his twelfth birthday, while looking in the mirror, Benjamin made, or thought he made, an astonishing discovery. Were his eyes playing tricks on him, or had his hair actually changed from white to iron-gray under its covering dye over the past twelve years? Was the network of wrinkles on his face becoming less noticeable? Was his skin healthier and firmer, with even a hint of rosy winter color? He couldn't tell. He knew that he no longer slouched and that his physical condition had improved since his early childhood.
“Can it be——?” he thought to himself, or, rather, scarcely dared to think.
“Could it be——?” he wondered to himself, or, more accurately, barely dared to think.
He went to his father. “I am grown,” he announced determinedly. “I want to put on long trousers.”
He went to his dad. “I’m grown up,” he declared firmly. “I want to wear long pants.”
His father hesitated. “Well,” he said finally, “I don’t know. Fourteen is the age for putting on long trousers—and you are only twelve.”
His father hesitated. “Well,” he said finally, “I don’t know. Fourteen is the age for wearing long pants—and you’re only twelve.”
“But you’ll have to admit,” protested Benjamin, “that I’m big for my age.”
“But you have to admit,” Benjamin argued, “that I’m pretty big for my age.”
His father looked at him with illusory speculation. “Oh, I’m not so sure of that,” he said. “I was as big as you when I was twelve.”
His father looked at him with a skeptical gaze. “Oh, I’m not so sure about that,” he said. “I was just as big as you when I was twelve.”
This was not true—it was all part of Roger Button’s silent agreement with himself to believe in his son’s normality.
This wasn't true—it was all part of Roger Button's unspoken pact with himself to accept his son's normalcy.
Finally a compromise was reached. Benjamin was to continue to dye his hair. He was to make a better attempt to play with boys of his own age. He was not to wear his spectacles or carry a cane in the street. In return for these concessions he was allowed his first suit of long trousers....
Finally, they reached a compromise. Benjamin would keep dyeing his hair. He would make a better effort to hang out with boys his own age. He wasn't allowed to wear his glasses or carry a cane in public. In exchange for these concessions, he was given his first pair of long trousers...
IV
Of the life of Benjamin Button between his twelfth and twenty-first year I intend to say little. Suffice to record that they were years of normal ungrowth. When Benjamin was eighteen he was erect as a man of fifty; he had more hair and it was of a dark gray; his step was firm, his voice had lost its cracked quaver and descended to a healthy baritone. So his father sent him up to Connecticut to take examinations for entrance to Yale College. Benjamin passed his examination and became a member of the freshman class.
Of Benjamin Button's life between his twelfth and twenty-first year, I'll keep it brief. It was just a time of normal aging backwards. By the time Benjamin turned eighteen, he stood straight like a fifty-year-old man; he had more hair, and it was a dark gray; his walk was steady, and his voice had deepened into a healthy baritone. So, his father sent him up to Connecticut to take the entrance exams for Yale College. Benjamin passed the exam and joined the freshman class.
On the third day following his matriculation he received a notification from Mr. Hart, the college registrar, to call at his office and arrange his schedule. Benjamin, glancing in the mirror, decided that his hair needed a new application of its brown dye, but an anxious inspection of his bureau drawer disclosed that the dye bottle was not there. Then he remembered—he had emptied it the day before and thrown it away.
On the third day after starting college, he got a message from Mr. Hart, the registrar, to come by his office and sort out his schedule. Benjamin looked in the mirror and thought that his hair needed another round of brown dye, but when he checked his drawer, he realized the dye bottle wasn't there. Then he remembered—he had tossed it out the day before after using it all.
He was in a dilemma. He was due at the registrar’s in five minutes. There seemed to be no help for it—he must go as he was. He did.
He was stuck. He had to be at the registrar’s in five minutes. There was no way around it—he had to go as he was. So he did.
“Good-morning,” said the registrar politely. “You’ve come to inquire about your son.”
“Good morning,” the registrar said politely. “You’re here to ask about your son.”
“Why, as a matter of fact, my name’s Button——” began Benjamin, but Mr. Hart cut him off.
“Actually, my name’s Button——” started Benjamin, but Mr. Hart interrupted him.
“I’m very glad to meet you, Mr. Button. I’m expecting your son here any minute.”
“I’m really happy to meet you, Mr. Button. I’m expecting your son to arrive any minute.”
“That’s me!” burst out Benjamin. “I’m a freshman.”
“That's me!” Benjamin exclaimed. “I’m a freshman.”
“What!”
“What?!”
“I’m a freshman.”
“I'm a first-year student.”
“Surely you’re joking.”
"Are you kidding me?"
“Not at all.”
"Not at all."
The registrar frowned and glanced at a card before him. “Why, I have Mr. Benjamin Button’s age down here as eighteen.”
The registrar frowned and looked at a card in front of him. “Wait, I have Mr. Benjamin Button’s age listed as eighteen.”
“That’s my age,” asserted Benjamin, flushing slightly.
"That’s my age," Benjamin said, blushing a bit.
The registrar eyed him wearily. “Now surely, Mr. Button, you don’t expect me to believe that.”
The registrar looked at him tiredly. “Come on, Mr. Button, you can’t expect me to believe that.”
Benjamin smiled wearily. “I am eighteen,” he repeated.
Benjamin smiled tiredly. “I’m eighteen,” he repeated.
The registrar pointed sternly to the door. “Get out,” he said. “Get out of college and get out of town. You are a dangerous lunatic.”
The registrar pointed firmly at the door. “Leave,” he said. “Get out of college and get out of town. You’re a dangerous maniac.”
“I am eighteen.”
"I'm 18."
Mr. Hart opened the door. “The idea!” he shouted. “A man of your age trying to enter here as a freshman. Eighteen years old, are you? Well, I’ll give you eighteen minutes to get out of town.”
Mr. Hart opened the door. “The idea!” he shouted. “A guy your age trying to come in here as a freshman. Eighteen years old, huh? Well, I’ll give you eighteen minutes to get out of town.”
Benjamin Button walked with dignity from the room, and half a dozen undergraduates, who were waiting in the hall, followed him curiously with their eyes. When he had gone a little way he turned around, faced the infuriated registrar, who was still standing in the door-way, and repeated in a firm voice: “I am eighteen years old.”
Benjamin Button walked out of the room with grace, and about six college students waiting in the hallway watched him intently. After he had walked a short distance, he turned around, faced the furious registrar still standing in the doorway, and said firmly, “I am eighteen years old.”
To a chorus of titters which went up from the group of undergraduates, Benjamin walked away.
To a chorus of giggles from the group of undergraduates, Benjamin walked away.
But he was not fated to escape so easily. On his melancholy walk to the railroad station he found that he was being followed by a group, then by a swarm, and finally by a dense mass of undergraduates. The word had gone around that a lunatic had passed the entrance examinations for Yale and attempted to palm himself off as a youth of eighteen. A fever of excitement permeated the college. Men ran hatless out of classes, the football team abandoned its practice and joined the mob, professors’ wives with bonnets awry and bustles out of position, ran shouting after the procession, from which proceeded a continual succession of remarks aimed at the tender sensibilities of Benjamin Button.
But he wasn't destined to get away so easily. On his gloomy walk to the train station, he noticed a group following him, then a crowd, and eventually a massive throng of undergraduates. Word had spread that a crazy person had passed the Yale entrance exams and was trying to pass himself off as an eighteen-year-old. An electric excitement swept through the campus. Students dashed out of classes without their hats, the football team ditched practice to join the crowd, and professors' wives, with their hats askew and skirts out of place, ran after the mob, shouting. The atmosphere was filled with a constant stream of comments aimed at the fragile feelings of Benjamin Button.
“He must be the wandering Jew!”
“He must be the wandering Jew!”
“He ought to go to prep school at his age!”
“He should be going to prep school at his age!”
“Look at the infant prodigy!”
“Check out the baby genius!”
“He thought this was the old men’s home.”
“He thought this was the retirement home.”
“Go up to Harvard!”
“Go to Harvard!”
Benjamin increased his gait, and soon he was running. He would show them! He would go to Harvard, and then they would regret these ill-considered taunts!
Benjamin picked up his pace, and soon he was running. He would show them! He would go to Harvard, and then they would regret these thoughtless insults!
Safely on board the train for Baltimore, he put his head from the window. “You’ll regret this!” he shouted.
Safely on the train to Baltimore, he stuck his head out the window. “You’ll regret this!” he yelled.
“Ha-ha!” the undergraduates laughed. “Ha-ha-ha!” It was the biggest mistake that Yale College had ever made....
“Ha-ha!” the undergraduates laughed. “Ha-ha-ha!” It was the biggest mistake that Yale College had ever made....
V
In 1880 Benjamin Button was twenty years old, and he signalised his birthday by going to work for his father in Roger Button & Co., Wholesale Hardware. It was in that same year that he began “going out socially”—that is, his father insisted on taking him to several fashionable dances. Roger Button was now fifty, and he and his son were more and more companionable—in fact, since Benjamin had ceased to dye his hair (which was still grayish) they appeared about the same age, and could have passed for brothers.
In 1880, Benjamin Button was twenty years old, and he celebrated his birthday by starting a job with his father at Roger Button & Co., Wholesale Hardware. That same year, he began "going out socially"—his father insisted on taking him to several trendy dances. Roger Button was now fifty, and he and his son were increasingly friendly—in fact, since Benjamin had stopped dyeing his hair (which was still a bit gray), they looked to be about the same age and could easily be mistaken for brothers.
One night in August they got into the phaeton attired in their full-dress suits and drove out to a dance at the Shevlins’ country house, situated just outside of Baltimore. It was a gorgeous evening. A full moon drenched the road to the lustreless colour of platinum, and late-blooming harvest flowers breathed into the motionless air aromas that were like low, half-heard laughter. The open country, carpeted for rods around with bright wheat, was translucent as in the day. It was almost impossible not to be affected by the sheer beauty of the sky—almost.
One night in August, they got into the carriage dressed in their formal suits and drove out to a dance at the Shevlins' country house, located just outside of Baltimore. It was a stunning evening. A full moon bathed the road in a dull platinum glow, and late-blooming harvest flowers filled the still air with scents that felt like soft, barely audible laughter. The open countryside, covered for miles with bright wheat, was as clear as during the day. It was nearly impossible not to be moved by the pure beauty of the sky—almost.
“There’s a great future in the dry-goods business,” Roger Button was saying. He was not a spiritual man—his aesthetic sense was rudimentary.
“There's a bright future in the dry-goods business,” Roger Button was saying. He wasn't a spiritual person—his sense of aesthetics was basic.
“Old fellows like me can’t learn new tricks,” he observed profoundly. “It’s you youngsters with energy and vitality that have the great future before you.”
“Old guys like me can’t learn new tricks,” he said thoughtfully. “It’s you young people with energy and vitality who have an amazing future ahead of you.”
Far up the road the lights of the Shevlins’ country house drifted into view, and presently there was a sighing sound that crept persistently toward them—it might have been the fine plaint of violins or the rustle of the silver wheat under the moon.
Far up the road, the lights of the Shevlins’ country house came into view, and soon there was a soft sound that slowly moved toward them—it could have been the delicate strain of violins or the gentle whisper of the silver wheat under the moonlight.
They pulled up behind a handsome brougham whose passengers were disembarking at the door. A lady got out, then an elderly gentleman, then another young lady, beautiful as sin. Benjamin started; an almost chemical change seemed to dissolve and recompose the very elements of his body. A rigour passed over him, blood rose into his cheeks, his forehead, and there was a steady thumping in his ears. It was first love.
They parked behind a stylish carriage where the passengers were getting out. A woman stepped out first, then an older man, and finally another young woman, breathtakingly beautiful. Benjamin jolted; it felt like a chemical reaction was shifting and reshaping his entire being. A wave of warmth washed over him, color flooded his cheeks and forehead, and he could hear a steady pounding in his ears. It was first love.
The girl was slender and frail, with hair that was ashen under the moon and honey-coloured under the sputtering gas-lamps of the porch. Over her shoulders was thrown a Spanish mantilla of softest yellow, butterflied in black; her feet were glittering buttons at the hem of her bustled dress.
The girl was slim and delicate, with hair that looked gray in the moonlight and golden under the flickering gas lamps on the porch. Draped over her shoulders was a soft yellow Spanish mantilla, accented with black; her feet sparkled like buttons at the hem of her bustled dress.
Roger Button leaned over to his son. “That,” he said, “is young Hildegarde Moncrief, the daughter of General Moncrief.”
Roger Button leaned over to his son. “That,” he said, “is young Hildegarde Moncrief, the daughter of General Moncrief.”
Benjamin nodded coldly. “Pretty little thing,” he said indifferently. But when the negro boy had led the buggy away, he added: “Dad, you might introduce me to her.”
Benjamin nodded without warmth. “Pretty little thing,” he said casually. But when the black boy had taken the buggy away, he added: “Dad, you might want to introduce me to her.”
They approached a group, of which Miss Moncrief was the centre. Reared in the old tradition, she curtsied low before Benjamin. Yes, he might have a dance. He thanked her and walked away—staggered away.
They walked up to a group, with Miss Moncrief at the center. Raised in the old tradition, she curtsied deeply to Benjamin. Yes, he could have a dance. He thanked her and walked off—stumbled away.
The interval until the time for his turn should arrive dragged itself out interminably. He stood close to the wall, silent, inscrutable, watching with murderous eyes the young bloods of Baltimore as they eddied around Hildegarde Moncrief, passionate admiration in their faces. How obnoxious they seemed to Benjamin; how intolerably rosy! Their curling brown whiskers aroused in him a feeling equivalent to indigestion.
The wait for his turn felt like it would never end. He stood close to the wall, silent and unreadable, glaring at the young guys of Baltimore as they swarmed around Hildegarde Moncrief, their faces full of eager admiration. They seemed so annoying to Benjamin; how annoyingly cheerful! Their curly brown facial hair made him feel a bit queasy.
But when his own time came, and he drifted with her out upon the changing floor to the music of the latest waltz from Paris, his jealousies and anxieties melted from him like a mantle of snow. Blind with enchantment, he felt that life was just beginning.
But when his time finally arrived, and he danced with her across the shifting floor to the upbeat rhythm of the latest waltz from Paris, his jealousies and worries melted away like a blanket of snow. Lost in enchantment, he felt like life was just starting.
“You and your brother got here just as we did, didn’t you?” asked Hildegarde, looking up at him with eyes that were like bright blue enamel.
“You and your brother arrived here just as we did, right?” Hildegarde asked, looking up at him with eyes that were like bright blue enamel.
Benjamin hesitated. If she took him for his father’s brother, would it be best to enlighten her? He remembered his experience at Yale, so he decided against it. It would be rude to contradict a lady; it would be criminal to mar this exquisite occasion with the grotesque story of his origin. Later, perhaps. So he nodded, smiled, listened, was happy.
Benjamin hesitated. If she mistook him for his uncle, should he correct her? He recalled his time at Yale and chose not to. It would be disrespectful to contradict a lady; it would ruin this wonderful moment to share the bizarre story of his background. Maybe later. So he nodded, smiled, listened, and felt content.
“I like men of your age,” Hildegarde told him. “Young boys are so idiotic. They tell me how much champagne they drink at college, and how much money they lose playing cards. Men of your age know how to appreciate women.”
“I like men your age,” Hildegarde said to him. “Young guys are so clueless. They brag about how much champagne they drink at college and how much money they waste on poker. Men your age know how to appreciate women.”
Benjamin felt himself on the verge of a proposal—with an effort he choked back the impulse. “You’re just the romantic age,” she continued—“fifty. Twenty-five is too worldly-wise; thirty is apt to be pale from overwork; forty is the age of long stories that take a whole cigar to tell; sixty is—oh, sixty is too near seventy; but fifty is the mellow age. I love fifty.”
Benjamin felt like he was about to propose—he struggled to control the urge. “You’re just the romantic age,” she went on—“fifty. Twenty-five is too experienced; thirty often seems worn out from working too hard; forty is the age of long tales that need an entire cigar to share; sixty is—oh, sixty is too close to seventy; but fifty is the perfect age. I love fifty.”
Fifty seemed to Benjamin a glorious age. He longed passionately to be fifty.
Fifty seemed to Benjamin like an amazing age. He deeply desired to be fifty.
“I’ve always said,” went on Hildegarde, “that I’d rather marry a man of fifty and be taken care of than marry a man of thirty and take care of him.”
“I’ve always said,” continued Hildegarde, “that I’d rather marry a man who’s fifty and be taken care of than marry a man who’s thirty and take care of him.”
For Benjamin the rest of the evening was bathed in a honey-coloured mist. Hildegarde gave him two more dances, and they discovered that they were marvellously in accord on all the questions of the day. She was to go driving with him on the following Sunday, and then they would discuss all these questions further.
For Benjamin, the rest of the evening was wrapped in a warm, golden haze. Hildegarde danced with him two more times, and they found they were completely aligned on all the current issues. She was going to go driving with him the following Sunday, and they would dive deeper into all these topics then.
Going home in the phaeton just before the crack of dawn, when the first bees were humming and the fading moon glimmered in the cool dew, Benjamin knew vaguely that his father was discussing wholesale hardware.
Going home in the carriage just before dawn, when the first bees were buzzing and the fading moon sparkled in the cool dew, Benjamin had a vague sense that his father was talking about bulk hardware.
“.... And what do you think should merit our biggest attention after hammers and nails?” the elder Button was saying.
“.... And what do you think deserves our biggest attention after hammers and nails?” the elder Button was saying.
“Love,” replied Benjamin absent-mindedly.
"Love," Benjamin replied, lost in thought.
“Lugs?” exclaimed Roger Button, “Why, I’ve just covered the question of lugs.”
“Lugs?” Roger Button exclaimed, “Well, I just covered the topic of lugs.”
Benjamin regarded him with dazed eyes just as the eastern sky was suddenly cracked with light, and an oriole yawned piercingly in the quickening trees...
Benjamin looked at him with bewildered eyes as the eastern sky suddenly lit up, and an oriole let out a sharp yawn among the waking trees...
VI
When, six months later, the engagement of Miss Hildegarde Moncrief to Mr. Benjamin Button was made known (I say “made known,” for General Moncrief declared he would rather fall upon his sword than announce it), the excitement in Baltimore society reached a feverish pitch. The almost forgotten story of Benjamin’s birth was remembered and sent out upon the winds of scandal in picaresque and incredible forms. It was said that Benjamin was really the father of Roger Button, that he was his brother who had been in prison for forty years, that he was John Wilkes Booth in disguise—and, finally, that he had two small conical horns sprouting from his head.
When, six months later, the engagement of Miss Hildegarde Moncrief to Mr. Benjamin Button was announced (I say “announced,” since General Moncrief said he would rather fall on his sword than do it), the excitement in Baltimore society reached a boiling point. The almost forgotten story of Benjamin’s birth resurfaced and was spread through whispers of scandal in wild and unbelievable forms. People claimed that Benjamin was really the father of Roger Button, that he was his brother who had been in prison for forty years, that he was John Wilkes Booth in disguise—and, finally, that he had two small conical horns growing from his head.
The Sunday supplements of the New York papers played up the case with fascinating sketches which showed the head of Benjamin Button attached to a fish, to a snake, and, finally, to a body of solid brass. He became known, journalistically, as the Mystery Man of Maryland. But the true story, as is usually the case, had a very small circulation.
The Sunday supplements of the New York newspapers highlighted the case with intriguing sketches depicting Benjamin Button's head attached to a fish, a snake, and eventually, a solid brass body. He became known in journalistic circles as the Mystery Man of Maryland. But the real story, as often happens, had very limited reach.
However, every one agreed with General Moncrief that it was “criminal” for a lovely girl who could have married any beau in Baltimore to throw herself into the arms of a man who was assuredly fifty. In vain Mr. Roger Button published his son’s birth certificate in large type in the Baltimore Blaze. No one believed it. You had only to look at Benjamin and see.
However, everyone agreed with General Moncrief that it was “criminal” for a beautiful girl who could have married any guy in Baltimore to throw herself at a man who was definitely in his fifties. In vain, Mr. Roger Button published his son’s birth certificate in big letters in the Baltimore Blaze. No one believed it. You just had to look at Benjamin to see.
On the part of the two people most concerned there was no wavering. So many of the stories about her fiancé were false that Hildegarde refused stubbornly to believe even the true one. In vain General Moncrief pointed out to her the high mortality among men of fifty—or, at least, among men who looked fifty; in vain he told her of the instability of the wholesale hardware business. Hildegarde had chosen to marry for mellowness, and marry she did....
On the part of the two people most involved, there was no hesitation. So many of the stories about her fiancé were untrue that Hildegarde stubbornly refused to believe even the true ones. In vain, General Moncrief pointed out the high mortality rate among men at fifty—or, at least, among men who looked fifty; in vain he explained the instability of the wholesale hardware business. Hildegarde had decided to marry for maturity, and marry she did....
VII
In one particular, at least, the friends of Hildegarde Moncrief were mistaken. The wholesale hardware business prospered amazingly. In the fifteen years between Benjamin Button’s marriage in 1880 and his father’s retirement in 1895, the family fortune was doubled—and this was due largely to the younger member of the firm.
In one way, the friends of Hildegarde Moncrief were wrong. The wholesale hardware business was thriving unbelievably. In the fifteen years between Benjamin Button’s marriage in 1880 and his father’s retirement in 1895, the family fortune doubled—and this was mainly because of the younger member of the firm.
Needless to say, Baltimore eventually received the couple to its bosom. Even old General Moncrief became reconciled to his son-in-law when Benjamin gave him the money to bring out his History of the Civil War in twenty volumes, which had been refused by nine prominent publishers.
Needless to say, Baltimore eventually welcomed the couple with open arms. Even old General Moncrief made peace with his son-in-law when Benjamin gave him the money to publish his History of the Civil War in twenty volumes, which had been turned down by nine major publishers.
In Benjamin himself fifteen years had wrought many changes. It seemed to him that the blood flowed with new vigour through his veins. It began to be a pleasure to rise in the morning, to walk with an active step along the busy, sunny street, to work untiringly with his shipments of hammers and his cargoes of nails. It was in 1890 that he executed his famous business coup: he brought up the suggestion that all nails used in nailing up the boxes in which nails are shipped are the property of the shippee, a proposal which became a statute, was approved by Chief Justice Fossile, and saved Roger Button and Company, Wholesale Hardware, more than six hundred nails every year.
In Benjamin himself, fifteen years had brought many changes. He felt like the blood was flowing with new energy through his veins. It started to be enjoyable to wake up in the morning, to walk with a lively step along the busy, sunny street, and to work tirelessly with his shipments of hammers and his cargoes of nails. In 1890, he pulled off his famous business move: he suggested that all nails used to seal the boxes in which nails are shipped are owned by the receiver, a proposal that became a law, was approved by Chief Justice Fossile, and saved Roger Button and Company, Wholesale Hardware, more than six hundred nails every year.
In addition, Benjamin discovered that he was becoming more and more attracted by the gay side of life. It was typical of his growing enthusiasm for pleasure that he was the first man in the city of Baltimore to own and run an automobile. Meeting him on the street, his contemporaries would stare enviously at the picture he made of health and vitality.
In addition, Benjamin realized that he was increasingly drawn to the gay side of life. It was typical of his growing passion for pleasure that he was the first man in the city of Baltimore to own and run a car. When people saw him on the street, his peers would gaze at him enviously, admiring the image he projected of health and vitality.
“He seems to grow younger every year,” they would remark. And if old Roger Button, now sixty-five years old, had failed at first to give a proper welcome to his son he atoned at last by bestowing on him what amounted to adulation.
“He seems to get younger every year,” they would say. And if old Roger Button, now sixty-five years old, initially struggled to welcome his son properly, he eventually made up for it by showering him with praise.
And here we come to an unpleasant subject which it will be well to pass over as quickly as possible. There was only one thing that worried Benjamin Button; his wife had ceased to attract him.
And now we arrive at an uncomfortable topic that it's best to move past quickly. There was only one thing that troubled Benjamin Button; he had lost interest in his wife.
At that time Hildegarde was a woman of thirty-five, with a son, Roscoe, fourteen years old. In the early days of their marriage Benjamin had worshipped her. But, as the years passed, her honey-coloured hair became an unexciting brown, the blue enamel of her eyes assumed the aspect of cheap crockery—moreover, and, most of all, she had become too settled in her ways, too placid, too content, too anaemic in her excitements, and too sober in her taste. As a bride it had been she who had “dragged” Benjamin to dances and dinners—now conditions were reversed. She went out socially with him, but without enthusiasm, devoured already by that eternal inertia which comes to live with each of us one day and stays with us to the end.
At that time, Hildegarde was thirty-five years old and had a fourteen-year-old son, Roscoe. In the early days of their marriage, Benjamin had adored her. However, as the years went by, her once honey-colored hair turned into a dull brown, and the blue of her eyes took on the look of cheap dishware. Most importantly, she had become too set in her ways, too calm, too satisfied, lacking in excitement, and overly serious in her tastes. As a bride, she had been the one to take Benjamin to dances and dinners; now, the roles were reversed. She went out with him socially, but without any enthusiasm, already drained by that unending laziness that eventually settles with each of us and stays until the end.
Benjamin’s discontent waxed stronger. At the outbreak of the Spanish-American War in 1898 his home had for him so little charm that he decided to join the army. With his business influence he obtained a commission as captain, and proved so adaptable to the work that he was made a major, and finally a lieutenant-colonel just in time to participate in the celebrated charge up San Juan Hill. He was slightly wounded, and received a medal.
Benjamin’s discontent grew stronger. When the Spanish-American War broke out in 1898, his home felt so uninviting that he decided to enlist in the army. Using his business connections, he secured a commission as a captain and proved so capable that he was promoted to major, and then to lieutenant colonel just in time to take part in the famous charge up San Juan Hill. He sustained a minor wound and received a medal.
Benjamin had become so attached to the activity and excitement of array life that he regretted to give it up, but his business required attention, so he resigned his commission and came home. He was met at the station by a brass band and escorted to his house.
Benjamin had become so attached to the activity and excitement of city life that he regretted giving it up, but his business needed his attention, so he resigned his position and came home. He was greeted at the station by a brass band and escorted to his house.
VIII
Hildegarde, waving a large silk flag, greeted him on the porch, and even as he kissed her he felt with a sinking of the heart that these three years had taken their toll. She was a woman of forty now, with a faint skirmish line of gray hairs in her head. The sight depressed him.
Hildegarde, waving a big silk flag, welcomed him on the porch, and as he kissed her, he felt a sinking feeling in his heart that these three years had made an impact. She was now a forty-year-old woman, with a hint of gray hair. The sight brought him down.
Up in his room he saw his reflection in the familiar mirror—he went closer and examined his own face with anxiety, comparing it after a moment with a photograph of himself in uniform taken just before the war.
Up in his room, he saw his reflection in the familiar mirror—he stepped closer and anxiously examined his own face, comparing it after a moment to a photograph of himself in uniform taken just before the war.
“Good Lord!” he said aloud. The process was continuing. There was no doubt of it—he looked now like a man of thirty. Instead of being delighted, he was uneasy—he was growing younger. He had hitherto hoped that once he reached a bodily age equivalent to his age in years, the grotesque phenomenon which had marked his birth would cease to function. He shuddered. His destiny seemed to him awful, incredible.
“Good Lord!” he exclaimed. The process was ongoing. There was no doubt about it—he now looked like a thirty-year-old man. Instead of feeling thrilled, he was anxious—he was getting younger. Until now, he had hoped that once he reached a physical age that matched his actual age, the strange phenomenon that had defined his birth would stop. He shuddered. His fate felt terrifying, unbelievable.
When he came downstairs Hildegarde was waiting for him. She appeared annoyed, and he wondered if she had at last discovered that there was something amiss. It was with an effort to relieve the tension between them that he broached the matter at dinner in what he considered a delicate way.
When he came downstairs, Hildegarde was waiting for him. She looked annoyed, and he wondered if she had finally figured out that something was wrong. Trying to ease the tension between them, he brought up the issue at dinner in what he thought was a careful way.
“Well,” he remarked lightly, “everybody says I look younger than ever.”
“Well,” he said casually, “everyone says I look younger than ever.”
Hildegarde regarded him with scorn. She sniffed. “Do you think it’s anything to boast about?”
Hildegarde looked at him with disdain. She scoffed. “Do you really think that’s something to brag about?”
“I’m not boasting,” he asserted uncomfortably. She sniffed again. “The idea,” she said, and after a moment: “I should think you’d have enough pride to stop it.”
“I’m not bragging,” he said, feeling uneasy. She sniffed again. “The idea,” she replied, pausing for a moment, “I would think you’d have enough pride to put a stop to it.”
“How can I?” he demanded.
“How can I?” he asked.
“I’m not going to argue with you,” she retorted. “But there’s a right way of doing things and a wrong way. If you’ve made up your mind to be different from everybody else, I don’t suppose I can stop you, but I really don’t think it’s very considerate.”
“I’m not going to argue with you,” she replied. “But there’s a right way to do things and a wrong way. If you’ve decided to be different from everyone else, I guess I can’t stop you, but I really don’t think it’s very thoughtful.”
“But, Hildegarde, I can’t help it.”
“But, Hildegarde, I can't help it.”
“You can too. You’re simply stubborn. You think you don’t want to be like any one else. You always have been that way, and you always will be. But just think how it would be if every one else looked at things as you do—what would the world be like?”
“You can too. You’re just being stubborn. You think you don’t want to be like anyone else. You’ve always been that way, and you always will be. But just imagine how it would be if everyone else viewed things like you do—what would the world be like?”
As this was an inane and unanswerable argument Benjamin made no reply, and from that time on a chasm began to widen between them. He wondered what possible fascination she had ever exercised over him.
As this was a silly and unresolvable argument, Benjamin said nothing, and from that moment, a gap started to grow between them. He wondered what attraction she had ever held for him.
To add to the breach, he found, as the new century gathered headway, that his thirst for gaiety grew stronger. Never a party of any kind in the city of Baltimore but he was there, dancing with the prettiest of the young married women, chatting with the most popular of the débutantes, and finding their company charming, while his wife, a dowager of evil omen, sat among the chaperons, now in haughty disapproval, and now following him with solemn, puzzled, and reproachful eyes.
To worsen the situation, he realized, as the new century started to take off, that his desire for fun became more intense. He never missed a party in Baltimore; he was always there, dancing with the most attractive young married women, chatting with the most sought-after debutantes, and enjoying their company, while his wife, an ominous presence, sat among the chaperones, sometimes with disdain, and other times watching him with serious, confused, and disapproving eyes.
“Look!” people would remark. “What a pity! A young fellow that age tied to a woman of forty-five. He must be twenty years younger than his wife.” They had forgotten—as people inevitably forget—that back in 1880 their mammas and papas had also remarked about this same ill-matched pair.
“Look!” people would say. “What a shame! A young guy his age with a woman who's forty-five. He must be twenty years younger than his wife.” They had forgotten—as people often do—that back in 1880 their moms and dads had also commented on this same mismatched couple.
Benjamin’s growing unhappiness at home was compensated for by his many new interests. He took up golf and made a great success of it. He went in for dancing: in 1906 he was an expert at “The Boston,” and in 1908 he was considered proficient at the “Maxine,” while in 1909 his “Castle Walk” was the envy of every young man in town.
Benjamin’s increasing dissatisfaction at home was balanced out by his many new hobbies. He started playing golf and excelled at it. He got into dancing: in 1906 he was skilled at “The Boston,” and by 1908 he was considered good at the “Maxine,” while in 1909 his “Castle Walk” was the envy of every young man in town.
His social activities, of course, interfered to some extent with his business, but then he had worked hard at wholesale hardware for twenty-five years and felt that he could soon hand it on to his son, Roscoe, who had recently graduated from Harvard.
His social activities, of course, interfered a bit with his business, but he had worked hard in wholesale hardware for twenty-five years and felt he could soon pass it on to his son, Roscoe, who had recently graduated from Harvard.
He and his son were, in fact, often mistaken for each other. This pleased Benjamin—he soon forgot the insidious fear which had come over him on his return from the Spanish-American War, and grew to take a naïve pleasure in his appearance. There was only one fly in the delicious ointment—he hated to appear in public with his wife. Hildegarde was almost fifty, and the sight of her made him feel absurd....
He and his son were often mistaken for each other. This pleased Benjamin—he quickly forgot the creeping fear he felt after returning from the Spanish-American War and started to take a simple joy in his appearance. There was just one drawback—he couldn’t stand being seen in public with his wife. Hildegarde was almost fifty, and just looking at her made him feel ridiculous....
IX
One September day in 1910—a few years after Roger Button & Co., Wholesale Hardware, had been handed over to young Roscoe Button—a man, apparently about twenty years old, entered himself as a freshman at Harvard University in Cambridge. He did not make the mistake of announcing that he would never see fifty again, nor did he mention the fact that his son had been graduated from the same institution ten years before.
One September day in 1910—a few years after Roger Button & Co., Wholesale Hardware, had been passed down to young Roscoe Button—a man who appeared to be around twenty years old enrolled as a freshman at Harvard University in Cambridge. He didn’t make the mistake of saying that he would never see fifty again, nor did he bring up the fact that his son had graduated from the same school ten years earlier.
He was admitted, and almost immediately attained a prominent position in the class, partly because he seemed a little older than the other freshmen, whose average age was about eighteen.
He was accepted, and almost right away, he stood out in the class, partly because he appeared slightly older than the other freshmen, whose average age was around eighteen.
But his success was largely due to the fact that in the football game with Yale he played so brilliantly, with so much dash and with such a cold, remorseless anger that he scored seven touchdowns and fourteen field goals for Harvard, and caused one entire eleven of Yale men to be carried singly from the field, unconscious. He was the most celebrated man in college.
But his success was mainly because he played so brilliantly in the football game against Yale, with so much flair and a fierce, relentless intensity that he scored seven touchdowns and fourteen field goals for Harvard, leading to one entire Yale team being carried off the field one by one, unconscious. He was the most famous guy on campus.
Strange to say, in his third or junior year he was scarcely able to “make” the team. The coaches said that he had lost weight, and it seemed to the more observant among them that he was not quite as tall as before. He made no touchdowns—indeed, he was retained on the team chiefly in hope that his enormous reputation would bring terror and disorganisation to the Yale team.
Strangely enough, during his junior year, he could barely "make" the team. The coaches mentioned that he had lost weight, and it seemed to the more observant ones that he wasn’t quite as tall as he used to be. He didn’t score any touchdowns—in fact, he was kept on the team mainly in the hope that his huge reputation would instill fear and chaos in the Yale team.
In his senior year he did not make the team at all. He had grown so slight and frail that one day he was taken by some sophomores for a freshman, an incident which humiliated him terribly. He became known as something of a prodigy—a senior who was surely no more than sixteen—and he was often shocked at the worldliness of some of his classmates. His studies seemed harder to him—he felt that they were too advanced. He had heard his classmates speak of St. Midas’s, the famous preparatory school, at which so many of them had prepared for college, and he determined after his graduation to enter himself at St. Midas’s, where the sheltered life among boys his own size would be more congenial to him.
In his senior year, he didn't make the team at all. He had become so thin and fragile that one day some sophomores mistook him for a freshman, which humiliated him deeply. He became known as something of a prodigy—a senior who seemed to be no older than sixteen—and he was often taken aback by the sophistication of some of his classmates. His studies felt more challenging to him—he thought they were too advanced. He had heard his classmates talk about St. Midas’s, the well-known prep school where many of them had prepared for college, and he decided that after graduation, he would enroll at St. Midas’s, where the more sheltered environment among boys his own size would suit him better.
Upon his graduation in 1914 he went home to Baltimore with his Harvard diploma in his pocket. Hildegarde was now residing in Italy, so Benjamin went to live with his son, Roscoe. But though he was welcomed in a general way there was obviously no heartiness in Roscoe’s feeling toward him—there was even perceptible a tendency on his son’s part to think that Benjamin, as he moped about the house in adolescent mooniness, was somewhat in the way. Roscoe was married now and prominent in Baltimore life, and he wanted no scandal to creep out in connection with his family.
After graduating in 1914, he returned home to Baltimore with his Harvard diploma in hand. Hildegarde was living in Italy, so Benjamin moved in with his son, Roscoe. While he was generally welcomed, it was clear that Roscoe didn’t feel very warmly toward him—there was even a noticeable tendency for his son to think that Benjamin, as he sulked around the house in a brooding manner, was a bit of a burden. Roscoe was now married and established in Baltimore society, and he didn’t want any scandals to come up involving his family.
Benjamin, no longer persona grata with the débutantes and younger college set, found himself left much alone, except for the companionship of three or four fifteen-year-old boys in the neighbourhood. His idea of going to St. Midas’s school recurred to him.
Benjamin, no longer welcome with the debutantes and younger college crowd, found himself alone for the most part, except for the company of three or four fifteen-year-old boys in the neighborhood. The thought of going to St. Midas’s school came back to him.
“Say,” he said to Roscoe one day, “I’ve told you over and over that I want to go to prep school.”
“Hey,” he said to Roscoe one day, “I’ve told you again and again that I want to go to prep school.”
“Well, go, then,” replied Roscoe shortly. The matter was distasteful to him, and he wished to avoid a discussion.
“Well, go ahead,” Roscoe replied curtly. He found the situation unpleasant and wanted to avoid any discussion.
“I can’t go alone,” said Benjamin helplessly. “You’ll have to enter me and take me up there.”
“I can’t go alone,” Benjamin said helplessly. “You’ll need to take me with you up there.”
“I haven’t got time,” declared Roscoe abruptly. His eyes narrowed and he looked uneasily at his father. “As a matter of fact,” he added, “you’d better not go on with this business much longer. You better pull up short. You better—you better”—he paused and his face crimsoned as he sought for words—“you better turn right around and start back the other way. This has gone too far to be a joke. It isn’t funny any longer. You—you behave yourself!”
“I don’t have time,” Roscoe said abruptly. He narrowed his eyes and glanced uneasily at his father. “Actually,” he added, “you should really stop this business soon. You should pull back. You should—you should”—he paused, his face turning red as he struggled to find the right words—“you should just turn around and head back. This has gone too far to be a joke. It’s not funny anymore. You—behave yourself!”
Benjamin looked at him, on the verge of tears.
Benjamin looked at him, about to cry.
“And another thing,” continued Roscoe, “when visitors are in the house I want you to call me ‘Uncle’—not ‘Roscoe,’ but ‘Uncle,’ do you understand? It looks absurd for a boy of fifteen to call me by my first name. Perhaps you’d better call me ‘Uncle’ all the time, so you’ll get used to it.”
“And another thing,” continued Roscoe, “when there are guests in the house, I want you to call me ‘Uncle’—not ‘Roscoe,’ but ‘Uncle,’ got it? It just seems ridiculous for a fifteen-year-old to call me by my first name. You might as well call me ‘Uncle’ all the time, so you’ll get used to it.”
With a harsh look at his father, Roscoe turned away....
With a cold glare at his father, Roscoe turned away....
X
At the termination of this interview, Benjamin wandered dismally upstairs and stared at himself in the mirror. He had not shaved for three months, but he could find nothing on his face but a faint white down with which it seemed unnecessary to meddle. When he had first come home from Harvard, Roscoe had approached him with the proposition that he should wear eye-glasses and imitation whiskers glued to his cheeks, and it had seemed for a moment that the farce of his early years was to be repeated. But whiskers had itched and made him ashamed. He wept and Roscoe had reluctantly relented.
At the end of this interview, Benjamin trudged upstairs and looked at himself in the mirror. He hadn’t shaved in three months, but all he saw was a faint white fuzz on his face that didn’t seem worth the trouble. When he first came home from Harvard, Roscoe had suggested he wear glasses and fake sideburns stuck to his cheeks, and for a moment, it seemed like the silliness of his younger years would happen again. But the fake sideburns itched and embarrassed him. He cried, and Roscoe had reluctantly given in.
Benjamin opened a book of boys’ stories, The Boy Scouts in Bimini Bay, and began to read. But he found himself thinking persistently about the war. America had joined the Allied cause during the preceding month, and Benjamin wanted to enlist, but, alas, sixteen was the minimum age, and he did not look that old. His true age, which was fifty-seven, would have disqualified him, anyway.
Benjamin opened a book of boys’ stories, The Boy Scouts in Bimini Bay, and started to read. But he couldn't shake off thoughts about the war. America had joined the Allies just last month, and Benjamin wanted to enlist. Unfortunately, the minimum age was sixteen, and he didn’t look old enough. His actual age, which was fifty-seven, would have disqualified him regardless.
There was a knock at his door, and the butler appeared with a letter bearing a large official legend in the corner and addressed to Mr. Benjamin Button. Benjamin tore it open eagerly, and read the enclosure with delight. It informed him that many reserve officers who had served in the Spanish-American War were being called back into service with a higher rank, and it enclosed his commission as brigadier-general in the United States army with orders to report immediately.
There was a knock at his door, and the butler came in with a letter that had a big official stamp in the corner, addressed to Mr. Benjamin Button. Benjamin opened it excitedly and read the contents with joy. It informed him that many reserve officers who had served in the Spanish-American War were being recalled to duty at a higher rank, and it included his commission as brigadier general in the United States Army with orders to report immediately.
Benjamin jumped to his feet fairly quivering with enthusiasm. This was what he had wanted. He seized his cap, and ten minutes later he had entered a large tailoring establishment on Charles Street, and asked in his uncertain treble to be measured for a uniform.
Benjamin jumped to his feet, practically buzzing with excitement. This was what he had been waiting for. He grabbed his cap, and ten minutes later, he had entered a large tailoring shop on Charles Street and asked in his unsure voice to be measured for a uniform.
“Want to play soldier, sonny?” demanded a clerk casually.
“Want to play soldier, kid?” a clerk asked nonchalantly.
Benjamin flushed. “Say! Never mind what I want!” he retorted angrily. “My name’s Button and I live on Mt. Vernon Place, so you know I’m good for it.”
Benjamin blushed. “Hey! Forget what I want!” he snapped angrily. “My name’s Button, and I live on Mt. Vernon Place, so you know I can pay it back.”
“Well,” admitted the clerk hesitantly, “if you’re not, I guess your daddy is, all right.”
“Well,” the clerk said reluctantly, “if you’re not, I suppose your dad is, then.”
Benjamin was measured, and a week later his uniform was completed. He had difficulty in obtaining the proper general’s insignia because the dealer kept insisting to Benjamin that a nice V.W.C.A. badge would look just as well and be much more fun to play with.
Benjamin was measured, and a week later his uniform was ready. He had trouble getting the right general’s insignia because the dealer kept telling Benjamin that a nice V.W.C.A. badge would look just as good and be way more fun to play with.
Saying nothing to Roscoe, he left the house one night and proceeded by train to Camp Mosby, in South Carolina, where he was to command an infantry brigade. On a sultry April day he approached the entrance to the camp, paid off the taxicab which had brought him from the station, and turned to the sentry on guard.
Saying nothing to Roscoe, he left the house one night and took a train to Camp Mosby in South Carolina, where he was going to lead an infantry brigade. On a hot April day, he reached the entrance to the camp, paid the taxi that had taken him from the station, and turned to the guard on duty.
“Get some one to handle my luggage!” he said briskly.
“Get someone to take care of my luggage!” he said briskly.
The sentry eyed him reproachfully. “Say,” he remarked, “where you goin’ with the general’s duds, sonny?”
The guard looked at him disapprovingly. “Hey,” he said, “where are you going with the general’s clothes, kid?”
Benjamin, veteran of the Spanish-American War, whirled upon him with fire in his eye, but with, alas, a changing treble voice.
Benjamin, a veteran of the Spanish-American War, spun around to face him with fire in his eyes, but unfortunately, his voice was changing and had a high-pitched tone.
“Come to attention!” he tried to thunder; he paused for breath—then suddenly he saw the sentry snap his heels together and bring his rifle to the present. Benjamin concealed a smile of gratification, but when he glanced around his smile faded. It was not he who had inspired obedience, but an imposing artillery colonel who was approaching on horseback.
“Stand at attention!” he attempted to shout; he paused to catch his breath—then suddenly he noticed the guard snap his heels together and raise his rifle. Benjamin hid a pleased smile, but when he looked around, his smile disappeared. It wasn’t him who had commanded obedience, but an impressive artillery colonel riding in on horseback.
“Colonel!” called Benjamin shrilly.
“Colonel!” Benjamin called out sharply.
The colonel came up, drew rein, and looked coolly down at him with a twinkle in his eyes. “Whose little boy are you?” he demanded kindly.
The colonel rode up, pulled back on the reins, and looked down at him calmly with a glint in his eye. “Whose little boy are you?” he asked kindly.
“I’ll soon darn well show you whose little boy I am!” retorted Benjamin in a ferocious voice. “Get down off that horse!”
“I’ll definitely show you whose little boy I am!” Benjamin answered angrily. “Get down off that horse!”
The colonel roared with laughter.
The colonel burst out laughing.
“You want him, eh, general?”
“You want him, right, general?”
“Here!” cried Benjamin desperately. “Read this.” And he thrust his commission toward the colonel.
“Here!” Benjamin shouted desperately. “Read this.” He shoved his commission toward the colonel.
The colonel read it, his eyes popping from their sockets.
The colonel read it, his eyes bulging out of their sockets.
“Where’d you get this?” he demanded, slipping the document into his own pocket.
“Where did you get this?” he asked, putting the document into his own pocket.
“I got it from the Government, as you’ll soon find out!”
“I got it from the government, as you'll soon see!”
“You come along with me,” said the colonel with a peculiar look. “We’ll go up to headquarters and talk this over. Come along.”
“You can come with me,” said the colonel with an unusual expression. “We’ll head up to headquarters and discuss this. Let’s go.”
The colonel turned and began walking his horse in the direction of headquarters. There was nothing for Benjamin to do but follow with as much dignity as possible—meanwhile promising himself a stern revenge.
The colonel turned and started leading his horse toward headquarters. Benjamin had no choice but to follow with as much dignity as he could manage—while vowing to himself that he would take a serious revenge.
But this revenge did not materialise. Two days later, however, his son Roscoe materialised from Baltimore, hot and cross from a hasty trip, and escorted the weeping general, sans uniform, back to his home.
But this revenge didn’t happen. Two days later, though, his son Roscoe showed up from Baltimore, angry and frustrated from a rushed trip, and took the crying general, without his uniform, back to his home.
XI
In 1920 Roscoe Button’s first child was born. During the attendant festivities, however, no one thought it “the thing” to mention, that the little grubby boy, apparently about ten years of age who played around the house with lead soldiers and a miniature circus, was the new baby’s own grandfather.
In 1920, Roscoe Button's first child was born. During the celebrations, though, no one felt it was appropriate to point out that the scruffy-looking boy, who seemed to be around ten years old and played around the house with toy soldiers and a tiny circus, was actually the new baby’s grandfather.
No one disliked the little boy whose fresh, cheerful face was crossed with just a hint of sadness, but to Roscoe Button his presence was a source of torment. In the idiom of his generation Roscoe did not consider the matter “efficient.” It seemed to him that his father, in refusing to look sixty, had not behaved like a “red-blooded he-man”—this was Roscoe’s favourite expression—but in a curious and perverse manner. Indeed, to think about the matter for as much as a half an hour drove him to the edge of insanity. Roscoe believed that “live wires” should keep young, but carrying it out on such a scale was—was—was inefficient. And there Roscoe rested.
No one disliked the little boy with his bright, cheerful face that showed just a hint of sadness, but for Roscoe Button, his presence was a source of torment. In the language of his time, Roscoe didn't think the situation was “efficient.” To him, his father’s refusal to look sixty was not the behavior of a “red-blooded he-man”—which was Roscoe’s favorite expression—but rather something strange and twisted. In fact, even thinking about it for half an hour pushed him to the brink of insanity. Roscoe believed that “live wires” should stay young, but doing it to such an extent was—was—was inefficient. And that’s where Roscoe settled.
Five years later Roscoe’s little boy had grown old enough to play childish games with little Benjamin under the supervision of the same nurse. Roscoe took them both to kindergarten on the same day, and Benjamin found that playing with little strips of coloured paper, making mats and chains and curious and beautiful designs, was the most fascinating game in the world. Once he was bad and had to stand in the corner—then he cried—but for the most part there were gay hours in the cheerful room, with the sunlight coming in the windows and Miss Bailey’s kind hand resting for a moment now and then in his tousled hair.
Five years later, Roscoe's little boy was old enough to play childish games with little Benjamin under the watch of the same nurse. Roscoe took them both to kindergarten on the same day, and Benjamin discovered that playing with little strips of colored paper, making mats and chains and interesting, beautiful designs, was the most captivating game in the world. Once he misbehaved and had to stand in the corner—then he cried—but for the most part, there were joyful hours in the bright room, with sunlight streaming through the windows and Miss Bailey’s gentle hand resting occasionally on his messy hair.
Roscoe’s son moved up into the first grade after a year, but Benjamin stayed on in the kindergarten. He was very happy. Sometimes when other tots talked about what they would do when they grew up a shadow would cross his little face as if in a dim, childish way he realised that those were things in which he was never to share.
Roscoe's son moved up to first grade after a year, but Benjamin stayed in kindergarten. He was really happy. Sometimes, when other kids talked about what they wanted to do when they grew up, a shadow would cross his little face as if, in a vague, childlike way, he understood that those were things he would never be a part of.
The days flowed on in monotonous content. He went back a third year to the kindergarten, but he was too little now to understand what the bright shining strips of paper were for. He cried because the other boys were bigger than he, and he was afraid of them. The teacher talked to him, but though he tried to understand he could not understand at all.
The days passed in a dull routine. He returned to kindergarten for a third year, but he was too young now to grasp what the brightly colored strips of paper were for. He cried because the other boys were bigger than him, and he was scared of them. The teacher talked to him, but even though he tried to understand, he just couldn't get it.
He was taken from the kindergarten. His nurse, Nana, in her starched gingham dress, became the centre of his tiny world. On bright days they walked in the park; Nana would point at a great gray monster and say “elephant,” and Benjamin would say it after her, and when he was being undressed for bed that night he would say it over and over aloud to her: “Elyphant, elyphant, elyphant.” Sometimes Nana let him jump on the bed, which was fun, because if you sat down exactly right it would bounce you up on your feet again, and if you said “Ah” for a long time while you jumped you got a very pleasing broken vocal effect.
He was taken from preschool. His caregiver, Nana, in her pressed gingham dress, became the center of his small world. On sunny days, they strolled in the park; Nana would point at a big gray animal and say “elephant,” and Benjamin would repeat after her. That night, as he was getting ready for bed, he kept saying it out loud to her: “Elyphant, elyphant, elyphant.” Sometimes Nana let him jump on the bed, which was fun because if you sat down just right, it would bounce you back up to your feet. If you said “Ah” for a long time while jumping, you got a really cool, broken sound.
He loved to take a big cane from the hat-rack and go around hitting chairs and tables with it and saying: “Fight, fight, fight.” When there were people there the old ladies would cluck at him, which interested him, and the young ladies would try to kiss him, which he submitted to with mild boredom. And when the long day was done at five o’clock he would go upstairs with Nana and be fed on oatmeal and nice soft mushy foods with a spoon.
He loved to grab a big cane from the coat rack and go around whacking chairs and tables with it, shouting, “Fight, fight, fight.” When there were people around, the older ladies would cluck at him, which he found amusing, and the young ladies would try to kiss him, which he tolerated with mild boredom. Then, when the long day ended at five o’clock, he would go upstairs with Nana and be fed oatmeal and other nice, soft mushy foods with a spoon.
There were no troublesome memories in his childish sleep; no token came to him of his brave days at college, of the glittering years when he flustered the hearts of many girls. There were only the white, safe walls of his crib and Nana and a man who came to see him sometimes, and a great big orange ball that Nana pointed at just before his twilight bed hour and called “sun.” When the sun went his eyes were sleepy—there were no dreams, no dreams to haunt him.
There were no annoying memories in his innocent sleep; nothing reminded him of his adventurous college days, or the shining years when he caught the attention of many girls. There were just the white, safe walls of his crib, Nana, and a man who visited him sometimes, along with a big orange ball that Nana pointed at just before his bedtime and called “sun.” When the sun went down, his eyes felt heavy—there were no dreams, no dreams to trouble him.
The past—the wild charge at the head of his men up San Juan Hill; the first years of his marriage when he worked late into the summer dusk down in the busy city for young Hildegarde whom he loved; the days before that when he sat smoking far into the night in the gloomy old Button house on Monroe Street with his grandfather-all these had faded like unsubstantial dreams from his mind as though they had never been. He did not remember.
The past—the wild rush at the front of his men up San Juan Hill; the early years of his marriage when he worked late into the summer evenings in the bustling city for young Hildegarde, whom he loved; the days before that when he would sit smoking late into the night in the gloomy old Button house on Monroe Street with his grandfather—all of these had faded like fleeting dreams from his mind as if they had never existed. He did not remember.
He did not remember clearly whether the milk was warm or cool at his last feeding or how the days passed—there was only his crib and Nana’s familiar presence. And then he remembered nothing. When he was hungry he cried—that was all. Through the noons and nights he breathed and over him there were soft mumblings and murmurings that he scarcely heard, and faintly differentiated smells, and light and darkness.
He didn’t clearly remember if the milk was warm or cool during his last feeding or how the days went by—there was just his crib and Nana’s familiar presence. And then it was all a blur. When he was hungry, he cried—that was it. Throughout the days and nights, he breathed, and there were soft sounds and whispers around him that he barely noticed, along with faint smells and the contrast of light and darkness.
Then it was all dark, and his white crib and the dim faces that moved above him, and the warm sweet aroma of the milk, faded out altogether from his mind.
Then everything went dark, and his white crib and the blurry faces that hovered over him, along with the warm, sweet smell of the milk, completely vanished from his mind.
TARQUIN OF CHEAPSIDE
Running footsteps—light, soft-soled shoes made of curious leathery cloth brought from Ceylon setting the pace; thick flowing boots, two pairs, dark blue and gilt, reflecting the moonlight in blunt gleams and splotches, following a stone’s throw behind.
Running footsteps—light, soft-soled shoes made of an unusual leather-like fabric from Ceylon setting the pace; thick, flowing boots, two pairs, dark blue and gold, reflecting the moonlight in dull gleams and patches, following just a stone's throw behind.
Soft Shoes flashes through a patch of moonlight, then darts into a blind labyrinth of alleys and becomes only an intermittent scuffle ahead somewhere in the enfolding darkness. In go Flowing Boots, with short swords lurching and long plumes awry, finding a breath to curse God and the black lanes of London.
Soft Shoes flashes through a patch of moonlight, then darts into a maze of alleys and becomes just a distant scuffle in the enveloping darkness. In come Flowing Boots, with short swords clanking and long feathers askew, taking a moment to curse God and the dark streets of London.
Soft Shoes leaps a shadowy gate and crackles through a hedgerow. Flowing Boots leap the gate and crackles through the hedgerow—and there, startlingly, is the watch ahead—two murderous pikemen of ferocious cast of mouth acquired in Holland and the Spanish marches.
Soft Shoes jumps a shadowy gate and rustles through a hedgerow. Flowing Boots jumps the gate and rustles through the hedgerow—and there, surprisingly, is the lookout ahead—two deadly pikemen with fierce expressions picked up in Holland and the Spanish marches.
But there is no cry for help. The pursued does not fall panting at the feet of the watch, clutching a purse; neither do the pursuers raise a hue and cry. Soft Shoes goes by in a rush of swift air. The watch curse and hesitate, glance after the fugitive, and then spread their pikes grimly across the road and wait for Flowing Boots. Darkness, like a great hand, cuts off the even flow the moon.
But there’s no call for help. The person being chased doesn’t collapse, breathless, at the feet of the guard, clutching a bag; nor do the chasers raise an alarm. Soft Shoes rushes by in a gust of wind. The guard curses and hesitates, looking after the fugitive, and then grimly spreads their pikes across the road, waiting for Flowing Boots. Darkness, like a massive hand, blocks the steady light of the moon.
The hand moves off the moon whose pale caress finds again the eaves and lintels, and the watch, wounded and tumbled in the dust. Up the street one of Flowing Boots leaves a black trail of spots until he binds himself, clumsily as he runs, with fine lace caught from his throat.
The hand moves away from the moon, whose soft touch once more finds the eaves and doorframes, and the watch, battered and lying in the dust. Up the street, one of Flowing Boots leaves a dark trail of spots until he awkwardly ties himself up with fine lace caught from around his neck.
It was no affair for the watch: Satan was at large tonight and Satan seemed to be he who appeared dimly in front, heel over gate, knee over fence. Moreover, the adversary was obviously travelling near home or at least in that section of London consecrated to his coarser whims, for the street narrowed like a road in a picture and the houses bent over further and further, cooping in natural ambushes suitable for murder and its histrionic sister, sudden death.
It was no problem for the watch: Satan was roaming free tonight, and he seemed to be the one who appeared vaguely ahead, stumbling over the gate and climbing over the fence. What’s more, the enemy was clearly moving close to home or at least in that part of London that catered to his rougher desires, as the street narrowed like a road in a painting and the houses leaned in closer and closer, creating natural hiding spots perfect for murder and its dramatic counterpart, sudden death.
Down long and sinuous lanes twisted the hunted and the harriers, always in and out of the moon in a perpetual queen’s move over a checker-board of glints and patches. Ahead, the quarry, minus his leather jerkin now and half blinded by drips of sweat, had taken to scanning his ground desperately on both sides. As a result he suddenly slowed short, and retracing his steps a bit scooted up an alley so dark that it seemed that here sun and moon had been in eclipse since the last glacier slipped roaring over the earth. Two hundred yards down he stopped and crammed himself into a niche in the wall where he huddled and panted silently, a grotesque god without bulk or outline in the gloom.
Down long, winding lanes, the hunted and the hunters twisted in and out of the moonlight, constantly moving like a queen in a game of chess over a board of glimmers and shadows. Up ahead, the quarry, now without his leather jacket and half-blinded by sweat, was desperately scanning the ground on both sides. Suddenly, he slowed down, retraced his steps a bit, and ducked into an alley so dark it felt like the sun and moon had been eclipsed since the last glacier roared over the earth. Two hundred yards in, he stopped and squeezed himself into a niche in the wall, huddled and panting silently, a strange figure without shape or form in the darkness.
Flowing Boots, two pairs, drew near, came up, went by, halted twenty yards beyond him, and spoke in deep-lunged, scanty whispers:
Flowing Boots, two pairs, approached, passed by, stopped twenty yards away from him, and spoke in low, husky whispers:
“I was attune to that scuffle; it stopped.”
“I noticed that struggle; it stopped.”
“Within twenty paces.”
"Within twenty steps."
“He’s hid.”
"He's hiding."
“Stay together now and we’ll cut him up.”
“Stick together now and we’ll take him down.”
The voice faded into a low crunch of a boot, nor did Soft Shoes wait to hear more—he sprang in three leaps across the alley, where he bounded up, flapped for a moment on the top of the wall like a huge bird, and disappeared, gulped down by the hungry night at a mouthful.
The voice faded into the soft crunch of a boot, and Soft Shoes didn’t wait to hear more—he sprang across the alley in three leaps, jumped up, flapped for a moment on top of the wall like a giant bird, and vanished, swallowed by the hungry night in one gulp.
II
Any visitor to the old James the First graveyard near Peat’s Hill may spell out this bit of doggerel, undoubtedly one of the worst recorded of an Elizabethan, on the tomb of Wessel Caster.
Any visitor to the old James the First graveyard near Peat’s Hill can read this piece of bad poetry, probably one of the worst from the Elizabethan era, on the tomb of Wessel Caster.
This death of his, says the antiquary, occurred when he was thirty-seven, but as this story is concerned with the night of a certain chase through darkness, we find him still alive, still reading. His eyes were somewhat dim, his stomach somewhat obvious—he was a mis-built man and indolent—oh, Heavens! But an era is an era, and in the reign of Elizabeth, by the grace of Luther, Queen of England, no man could help but catch the spirit of enthusiasm. Every loft in Cheapside published its Magnum Folium (or magazine)—of its new blank verse; the Cheapside Players would produce anything on sight as long as it “got away from those reactionary miracle plays,” and the English Bible had run through seven “very large” printings in as many months.
This man's death, according to the historian, happened when he was thirty-seven, but since this story is about a particular night of a chase through the dark, we find him alive and still reading. His eyesight was a bit weak, and his belly was noticeable—he was an oddly shaped and lazy guy—oh, my goodness! But a time is a time, and during the reign of Elizabeth, by the grace of Luther, Queen of England, no one could help but feel the excitement. Every loft in Cheapside published its Magnum Folium (or magazine)—with new blank verse; the Cheapside Players would perform anything at a glance as long as it “steered clear of those old-fashioned miracle plays,” and the English Bible had gone through seven “very large” printings in just as many months.
So Wessel Caxter (who in his youth had gone to sea) was now a reader of all on which he could lay his hands—he read manuscripts in holy friendship; he dined rotten poets; he loitered about the shops where the Magna Folia were printed, and he listened tolerantly while the young playwrights wrangled and bickered among them-selves, and behind each other’s backs made bitter and malicious charges of plagiarism or anything else they could think of.
So Wessel Caxter (who had gone to sea in his youth) was now a reader of everything he could get his hands on—he read manuscripts out of a deep love for literature; he dined with terrible poets; he hung around the shops where the Magna Folia was printed, and he listened patiently while the young playwrights argued and quarreled among themselves, and behind each other’s backs made harsh and spiteful accusations of plagiarism or anything else they could come up with.
To-night he had a book, a piece of work which, though inordinately versed, contained, he thought, some rather excellent political satire. “The Faerie Queene” by Edmund Spenser lay before him under the tremulous candle-light. He had ploughed through a canto; he was beginning another:
To night he had a book, a piece of work that, although quite complex, contained, he believed, some really good political satire. “The Faerie Queene” by Edmund Spenser was spread out in front of him under the flickering candlelight. He had made his way through one canto; he was starting another:
The Legend of Britomartis or of Chastity
The Legend of Britomartis or of Purity
A sudden rush of feet on the stairs, a rusty swing-open of the thin door, and a man thrust himself into the room, a man without a jerkin, panting, sobbing, on the verge of collapse.
A sudden rush of footsteps on the stairs, a squeaky swing of the thin door, and a man burst into the room, a man without a jacket, gasping, crying, on the brink of collapse.
“Wessel,” words choked him, “stick me away somewhere, love of Our Lady!”
“Wessel,” his words caught in his throat, “just hide me somewhere, for the love of Our Lady!”
Caxter rose, carefully closing his book, and bolted the door in some concern.
Caxter got up, carefully shut his book, and locked the door with some worry.
“I’m pursued,” cried out Soft Shoes. “I vow there’s two short-witted blades trying to make me into mincemeat and near succeeding. They saw me hop the back wall!”
“I’m being chased,” cried Soft Shoes. “I swear there are two clueless guys trying to turn me into mincemeat and almost succeeding. They saw me jump the back wall!”
“It would need,” said Wessel, looking at him curiously, “several battalions armed with blunderbusses, and two or three Armadas, to keep you reasonably secure from the revenges of the world.”
“It would take,” said Wessel, looking at him curiously, “several battalions armed with blunderbusses, and two or three Armadas, to keep you reasonably safe from the world's revenge.”
Soft Shoes smiled with satisfaction. His sobbing gasps were giving way to quick, precise breathing; his hunted air had faded to a faintly perturbed irony.
Soft Shoes smiled with satisfaction. His sobbing breaths turned into quick, steady breathing; his anxious vibe had shifted to a slightly uneasy irony.
“I feel little surprise,” continued Wessel.
“I’m not really surprised,” continued Wessel.
“They were two such dreary apes.”
“They were two really dull apes.”
“Making a total of three.”
“Total of three.”
“Only two unless you stick me away. Man, man, come alive, they’ll be on the stairs in a spark’s age.”
“Only two unless you put me away. Come on, man, come alive; they’ll be on the stairs in no time.”
Wessel took a dismantled pike-staff from the corner, and raising it to the high ceiling, dislodged a rough trap-door opening into a garret above.
Wessel grabbed a broken pike staff from the corner, raised it to the high ceiling, and knocked loose a rough trapdoor that opened into an attic above.
“There’s no ladder.”
"No ladder available."
He moved a bench under the trap, upon which Soft Shoes mounted, crouched, hesitated, crouched again, and then leaped amazingly upward. He caught at the edge of the aperture and swung back and forth, for a moment, shifting his hold; finally doubled up and disappeared into the darkness above. There was a scurry, a migration of rats, as the trap-door was replaced;... silence.
He placed a bench under the trap, and Soft Shoes climbed up, crouched, hesitated, crouched again, and then leaped up surprisingly high. He grabbed the edge of the opening and swung back and forth for a moment, adjusting his grip; finally, he curled up and vanished into the darkness above. There was a rush, a movement of rats, as the trapdoor was closed;... silence.
Wessel returned to his reading-table, opened to the Legend of Britomartis or of Chastity—and waited. Almost a minute later there was a scramble on the stairs and an intolerable hammering at the door. Wessel sighed and, picking up his candle, rose.
Wessel went back to his reading table, opened to the Legend of Britomartis or of Chastity—and waited. Almost a minute later, there was a commotion on the stairs and loud knocking at the door. Wessel sighed and, grabbing his candle, stood up.
“Who’s there?”
“Who's there?”
“Open the door!”
“Unlock the door!”
“Who’s there?”
“Who’s there?”
An aching blow frightened the frail wood, splintered it around the edge. Wessel opened it a scarce three inches, and held the candle high. His was to play the timorous, the super-respectable citizen, disgracefully disturbed.
An intense blow startled the fragile wood, causing it to splinter at the edge. Wessel opened it barely three inches and raised the candle high. He had to act like a fearful, overly respectable citizen, deeply unsettled.
“One small hour of the night for rest. Is that too much to ask from every brawler and—”
“One small hour of the night for rest. Is that too much to ask from every fighter and—”
“Quiet, gossip! Have you seen a perspiring fellow?”
“Shhh, gossip! Have you seen a sweating guy?”
The shadows of two gallants fell in immense wavering outlines over the narrow stairs; by the light Wessel scrutinized them closely. Gentlemen, they were, hastily but richly dressed—one of them wounded severely in the hand, both radiating a sort of furious horror. Waving aside Wessel’s ready miscomprehension, they pushed by him into the room and with their swords went through the business of poking carefully into all suspected dark spots in the room, further extending their search to Wessel’s bedchamber.
The shadows of two stylish men stretched out in large, flickering shapes over the narrow staircase; in the light, Wessel examined them closely. They were clearly gentlemen, dressed quickly but extravagantly—one of them badly injured in the hand, both exuding a kind of intense fear. Ignoring Wessel’s obvious confusion, they brushed past him into the room and, with their swords, carefully poked into every suspected dark corner, even extending their search into Wessel’s bedroom.
“Is he hid here?” demanded the wounded man fiercely.
“Is he hiding here?” demanded the wounded man fiercely.
“Is who here?”
“Who is here?”
“Any man but you.”
“Any guy but you.”
“Only two others that I know of.”
“Just two others that I know of.”
For a second Wessel feared that he had been too damned funny, for the gallants made as though to prick him through.
For a moment, Wessel was afraid he had been too damn funny, as the guys acted like they were going to poke him with their swords.
“I heard a man on the stairs,” he said hastily, “full five minutes ago, it was. He most certainly failed to come up.”
"I heard a man on the stairs," he said quickly, "just five minutes ago. He definitely didn't come up."
He went on to explain his absorption in “The Faerie Queene” but, for the moment at least, his visitors, like the great saints, were anaesthetic to culture.
He continued to talk about how engrossed he was in “The Faerie Queene,” but for now, his guests, just like the great saints, were numb to culture.
“What’s been done?” inquired Wessel.
“What’s been done?” asked Wessel.
“Violence!” said the man with the wounded hand. Wessel noticed that his eyes were quite wild. “My own sister. Oh, Christ in heaven, give us this man!”
“Violence!” exclaimed the man with the injured hand. Wessel noticed that his eyes were crazed. “My own sister. Oh, God in heaven, help us get this man!”
Wessel winced.
Wessel flinched.
“Who is the man?”
“Who's the guy?”
“God’s word! We know not even that. What’s that trap up there?” he added suddenly.
“God’s word! We don’t even know that. What’s that trap up there?” he added suddenly.
“It’s nailed down. It’s not been used for years.” He thought of the pole in the corner and quailed in his belly, but the utter despair of the two men dulled their astuteness.
“It’s secured. It hasn’t been used in years.” He thought of the pole in the corner and felt a knot in his stomach, but the complete despair of the two men dulled their sharpness.
“It would take a ladder for any one not a tumbler,” said the wounded man listlessly.
“It would take a ladder for anyone who isn't a tumbler,” said the injured man wearily.
His companion broke into hysterical laughter.
His friend burst into uncontrollable laughter.
“A tumbler. Oh, a tumbler. Oh—”
“A tumbler. Oh, a tumbler. Oh—”
Wessel stared at them in wonder.
Wessel looked at them in amazement.
“That appeals to my most tragic humor,” cried the man, “that no one—oh, no one—could get up there but a tumbler.”
“That strikes me as the most tragic joke,” exclaimed the man, “that no one—oh, no one—could get up there except for a acrobat.”
The gallant with the wounded hand snapped his good fingers impatiently.
The brave man with the injured hand snapped his good fingers in frustration.
“We must go next door—and then on—”
“We need to go next door—and then continue on—”
Helplessly they went as two walking under a dark and storm-swept sky.
Helplessly, they walked together under a dark, stormy sky.
Wessel closed and bolted the door and stood a moment by it, frowning in pity.
Wessel shut and locked the door, then paused beside it, frowning in sympathy.
A low-breathed “Ha!” made him look up. Soft Shoes had already raised the trap and was looking down into the room, his rather elfish face squeezed into a grimace, half of distaste, half of sardonic amusement.
A low “Ha!” made him look up. Soft Shoes had already lifted the trap and was peering down into the room, his somewhat elfish face twisted into a grimace, part disgusted, part sarcastically amused.
“They take off their heads with their helmets,” he remarked in a whisper, “but as for you and me, Wessel, we are two cunning men.”
“They take off their helmets,” he said in a whisper, “but as for you and me, Wessel, we are two clever guys.”
“Now you be cursed,” cried Wessel vehemently. “I knew you for a dog, but when I hear even the half of a tale like this, I know you for such a dirty cur that I am minded to club your skull.”
“Now you’re cursed,” Wessel shouted angrily. “I always knew you were a dog, but when I hear even half a story like this, I see you as such a filthy mongrel that I feel like smashing your skull.”
Soft Shoes stared at him, blinking.
Soft Shoes stared at him, blinking.
“At all events,” he replied finally, “I find dignity impossible in this position.”
“At any rate,” he said finally, “I find it impossible to have any dignity in this position.”
With this he let his body through the trap, hung for an instant, and dropped the seven feet to the floor.
With that, he pushed himself through the trap, hung for a moment, and fell the seven feet to the floor.
“There was a rat considered my ear with the air of a gourmet,” he continued, dusting his hands on his breeches. “I told him in the rat’s peculiar idiom that I was deadly poison, so he took himself off.”
“There was a rat looking at my ear like a gourmet,” he continued, dusting off his hands on his pants. “I told him in the rat’s strange way that I was lethal poison, so he left.”
“Let’s hear of this night’s lechery!” insisted Wessel angrily.
“Let’s hear about what happened last night!” Wessel insisted angrily.
Soft Shoes touched his thumb to his nose and wiggled the fingers derisively at Wessel.
Soft Shoes touched his thumb to his nose and wiggled his fingers mockingly at Wessel.
“Street gamin!” muttered Wessel.
"Street gaming!" muttered Wessel.
“Have you any paper?” demanded Soft Shoes irrelevantly, and then rudely added, “or can you write?”
“Do you have any paper?” Soft Shoes asked out of the blue, then added rudely, “or can you write?”
“Why should I give you paper?”
“Why should I give you paper?”
“You wanted to hear of the night’s entertainment. So you shall, an you give me pen, ink, a sheaf of paper, and a room to myself.”
“You wanted to hear about the night’s entertainment. So you will, if you give me a pen, ink, a stack of paper, and a room to myself.”
Wessel hesitated.
Wessel paused.
“Get out!” he said finally.
“Get out!” he said at last.
“As you will. Yet you have missed a most intriguing story.”
“As you wish. But you’ve overlooked a really fascinating story.”
Wessel wavered—he was soft as taffy, that man—gave in. Soft Shoes went into the adjoining room with the begrudged writing materials and precisely closed the door. Wessel grunted and returned to “The Faerie Queene”; so silence came once more upon the house.
Wessel hesitated—he was as soft as taffy, that guy—then gave in. Soft Shoes went into the next room with the reluctant writing materials and carefully closed the door. Wessel grunted and went back to “The Faerie Queene”; soon, silence filled the house again.
III
Three o’clock went into four. The room paled, the dark outside was shot through with damp and chill, and Wessel, cupping his brain in his hands, bent low over his table, tracing through the pattern of knights and fairies and the harrowing distresses of many girls. There were dragons chortling along the narrow street outside; when the sleepy armorer’s boy began his work at half-past five the heavy clink and clank of plate and linked mail swelled to the echo of a marching cavalcade.
Three o’clock turned into four. The room lost its light, the dark outside was filled with dampness and cold, and Wessel, holding his head in his hands, leaned over his table, going through the stories of knights, fairies, and the distressing tales of many girls. There were dragons laughing along the narrow street outside; when the sleepy armorer’s apprentice started his work at five-thirty, the loud clink and clank of armor and linked mail grew to sound like a marching parade.
A fog shut down at the first flare of dawn, and the room was grayish yellow at six when Wessel tiptoed to his cupboard bedchamber and pulled open the door. His guest turned on him a face pale as parchment in which two distraught eyes burned like great red letters. He had drawn a chair close to Wessel’s prie-dieu which he was using as a desk; and on it was an amazing stack of closely written pages. With a long sigh Wessel withdrew and returned to his siren, calling himself fool for not claiming his bed here at dawn.
A fog settled in as dawn broke, and the room had a grayish-yellow hue at six when Wessel quietly approached his cupboard bedroom and opened the door. His guest faced him with a pale, parchment-like complexion, where two frantic eyes glowed like bright red letters. He had pulled a chair close to Wessel's prie-dieu, which he was using as a desk, and on it was an impressive pile of closely written pages. With a long sigh, Wessel stepped back and returned to his siren, calling himself a fool for not claiming his bed here at dawn.
The clump of boots outside, the croaking of old beldames from attic to attic, the dull murmur of morning, unnerved him, and, dozing, he slumped in his chair, his brain, overladen with sound and color, working intolerably over the imagery that stacked it. In this restless dream of his he was one of a thousand groaning bodies crushed near the sun, a helpless bridge for the strong-eyed Apollo. The dream tore at him, scraped along his mind like a ragged knife. When a hot hand touched his shoulder, he awoke with what was nearly a scream to find the fog thick in the room and his guest, a gray ghost of misty stuff, beside him with a pile of paper in his hand.
The cluster of boots outside, the croaky voices of old women echoing from attic to attic, the dull hum of morning made him anxious, and as he dozed off, he slumped in his chair, his mind overwhelmed by all the sounds and colors surrounding him, struggling to process the imagery that flooded in. In this restless dream, he was one of a thousand weary bodies pressed close to the sun, a powerless connection for the strong-eyed Apollo. The dream gnawed at him, scraping against his mind like a rough knife. When a warm hand landed on his shoulder, he jolted awake, nearly screaming, to find the room thick with fog and his guest, a gray specter of mist, next to him holding a pile of papers.
“It should be a most intriguing tale, I believe, though it requires some going over. May I ask you to lock it away, and in God’s name let me sleep?”
“It should be a really interesting story, I think, but it needs some revisiting. Can you please put it away, and for the love of God, let me sleep?”
He waited for no answer, but thrust the pile at Wessel, and literally poured himself like stuff from a suddenly inverted bottle upon a couch in the corner; slept, with his breathing regular, but his brow wrinkled in a curious and somewhat uncanny manner.
He didn't wait for a response, but shoved the stack at Wessel and literally flopped down onto a couch in the corner, like liquid pouring from a turned-over bottle; he slept with steady breathing, but his forehead furrowed in a strange and slightly unsettling way.
Wessel yawned sleepily and, glancing at the scrawled, uncertain first page, he began reading aloud very softly:
Wessel yawned drowsily and, looking at the messy, unclear first page, he started reading aloud in a very quiet voice:
The Rape of Lucrece
The Rape of Lucrece
“O RUSSET WITCH!”
Merlin Grainger was employed by the Moonlight Quill Bookshop, which you may have visited, just around the corner from the Ritz-Carlton on Forty-seventh Street. The Moonlight Quill is, or rather was, a very romantic little store, considered radical and admitted dark. It was spotted interiorly with red and orange posters of breathless exotic intent, and lit no less by the shiny reflecting bindings of special editions than by the great squat lamp of crimson satin that, lighted through all the day, swung overhead. It was truly a mellow bookshop. The words “Moonlight Quill” were worked over the door in a sort of serpentine embroidery. The windows seemed always full of something that had passed the literary censors with little to spare; volumes with covers of deep orange which offer their titles on little white paper squares. And over all there was the smell of the musk, which the clever, inscrutable Mr. Moonlight Quill ordered to be sprinkled about—the smell half of a curiosity shop in Dickens’ London and half of a coffee-house on the warm shores of the Bosphorus.
Merlin Grainger worked at the Moonlight Quill Bookshop, which you might have visited, just around the corner from the Ritz-Carlton on 47th Street. The Moonlight Quill is, or rather was, a charming little store, considered edgy and undeniably moody. Its interior was filled with red and orange posters of thrilling exotic themes, and it was illuminated not just by the shiny spines of special edition books but also by a large, squat crimson satin lamp that hung overhead, lit all day long. It really was a cozy bookshop. The words “Moonlight Quill” were elegantly embroidered over the door in a curvy style. The windows always seemed to showcase something that had just barely passed the literary censors—books with deep orange covers displaying their titles on small white paper squares. And throughout the shop, there was the scent of musk, which the clever and mysterious Mr. Moonlight Quill had sprinkled around—a mix of a curiosity shop in Dickens’ London and a coffee house on the warm shores of the Bosphorus.
From nine until five-thirty Merlin Grainger asked bored old ladies in black and young men with dark circles under their eyes if they “cared for this fellow” or were interested in first editions. Did they buy novels with Arabs on the cover, or books which gave Shakespeare’s newest sonnets as dictated psychically to Miss Sutton of South Dakota? he sniffed. As a matter of fact, his own taste ran to these latter, but as an employee at the Moonlight Quill he assumed for the working day the attitude of a disillusioned connoisseur.
From nine to five-thirty, Merlin Grainger asked tired old ladies in black and young men with dark circles under their eyes if they were interested in this guy or in first editions. Did they buy novels with Arabs on the cover, or books that featured Shakespeare’s latest sonnets as channeled by Miss Sutton from South Dakota? he scoffed. Actually, he personally preferred those kinds, but as an employee at the Moonlight Quill, he put on the air of a jaded expert during work hours.
After he had crawled over the window display to pull down the front shade at five-thirty every afternoon, and said good-bye to the mysterious Mr. Moonlight Quill and the lady clerk, Miss McCracken, and the lady stenographer, Miss Masters, he went home to the girl, Caroline. He did not eat supper with Caroline. It is unbelievable that Caroline would have considered eating off his bureau with the collar buttons dangerously near the cottage cheese, and the ends of Merlin’s necktie just missing his glass of milk—he had never asked her to eat with him. He ate alone. He went into Braegdort’s delicatessen on Sixth Avenue and bought a box of crackers, a tube of anchovy paste, and some oranges, or else a little jar of sausages and some potato salad and a bottled soft drink, and with these in a brown package he went to his room at Fifty-something West Fifty-eighth Street and ate his supper and saw Caroline.
After he crawled over the window display to pull down the front shade at five-thirty every afternoon, and said goodbye to the mysterious Mr. Moonlight Quill, the lady clerk, Miss McCracken, and the lady stenographer, Miss Masters, he went home to the girl, Caroline. He didn’t have dinner with Caroline. It’s hard to believe that Caroline would think about eating off his desk with the collar buttons dangerously close to the cottage cheese, and the ends of Merlin’s necktie almost touching his glass of milk—he had never invited her to eat with him. He ate alone. He went into Braegdort’s delicatessen on Sixth Avenue and bought a box of crackers, a tube of anchovy paste, and some oranges, or maybe a small jar of sausages and some potato salad and a bottled soft drink, and with these in a brown bag, he went to his room at Fifty-something West Fifty-eighth Street, had his dinner, and saw Caroline.
Caroline was a very young and gay person who lived with some older lady and was possibly nineteen. She was like a ghost in that she never existed until evening. She sprang into life when the lights went on in her apartment at about six, and she disappeared, at the latest, about midnight. Her apartment was a nice one, in a nice building with a white stone front, opposite the south side of Central Park. The back of her apartment faced the single window of the single room occupied by the single Mr. Grainger.
Caroline was a young and lively person who lived with an older woman and was probably nineteen. She was like a ghost in that she only came alive in the evenings. She came to life when the lights in her apartment turned on around six, and she faded away by midnight at the latest. Her apartment was nice, located in a charming building with a white stone facade, directly across from the south side of Central Park. The back of her apartment faced the sole window of Mr. Grainger's single room.
He called her Caroline because there was a picture that looked like her on the jacket of a book of that name down at the Moonlight Quill.
He called her Caroline because there was a picture that looked like her on the cover of a book with that name at the Moonlight Quill.
Now, Merlin Grainger was a thin young man of twenty-five, with dark hair and no mustache or beard or anything like that, but Caroline was dazzling and light, with a shimmering morass of russet waves to take the place of hair, and the sort of features that remind you of kisses—the sort of features you thought belonged to your first love, but know, when you come across an old picture, didn’t. She dressed in pink or blue usually, but of late she had sometimes put on a slender black gown that was evidently her especial pride, for whenever she wore it she would stand regarding a certain place on the wall, which Merlin thought must be a mirror. She sat usually in the profile chair near the window, but sometimes honored the chaise longue by the lamp, and often she leaned ’way back and smoked a cigarette with posturings of her arms and hands that Merlin considered very graceful.
Now, Merlin Grainger was a slim twenty-five-year-old with dark hair and no mustache or beard, but Caroline was stunning and vibrant, with a flowing mass of auburn waves instead of regular hair, and features that reminded you of kisses—the kind of features you associate with your first love, but know, when you find an old photo, didn’t quite match up. She usually wore pink or blue, but recently she had sometimes worn a sleek black gown that clearly made her feel proud, because whenever she wore it, she would gaze at a certain spot on the wall that Merlin thought must be a mirror. She typically sat in the profile chair by the window, but sometimes graced the chaise longue by the lamp, and often leaned back, smoking a cigarette with poses of her arms and hands that Merlin found very elegant.
At another time she had come to the window and stood in it magnificently, and looked out because the moon had lost its way and was dripping the strangest and most transforming brilliance into the areaway between, turning the motif of ash-cans and clothes-lines into a vivid impressionism of silver casks and gigantic gossamer cobwebs. Merlin was sitting in plain sight, eating cottage cheese with sugar and milk on it; and so quickly did he reach out for the window cord that he tipped the cottage cheese into his lap with his free hand—and the milk was cold and the sugar made spots on his trousers, and he was sure that she had seen him after all.
At another time, she had come to the window and stood there brilliantly, looking out because the moon had gotten lost and was casting the strangest and most magical light into the space below, turning the scene of trash cans and clotheslines into a vivid impression of silver barrels and giant delicate spider webs. Merlin was sitting in plain view, eating cottage cheese with sugar and milk on it; and he reached for the window cord so quickly that he spilled the cottage cheese into his lap with his other hand—and the milk was cold and the sugar left spots on his pants, and he was sure that she had seen him after all.
Sometimes there were callers—men in dinner coats, who stood and bowed, hat in hand and coat on arm, as they talked to Caroline; then bowed some more and followed her out of the light, obviously bound for a play or for a dance. Other young men came and sat and smoked cigarettes, and seemed trying to tell Caroline something—she sitting either in the profile chair and watching them with eager intentness or else in the chaise longue by the lamp, looking very lovely and youthfully inscrutable indeed.
Sometimes there were callers—men in tuxedos, who stood and bowed, hat in hand and coat over their arm, as they talked to Caroline; then bowed again and followed her out of the light, clearly on their way to a play or a dance. Other young men came and sat down to smoke cigarettes, seemingly trying to share something with Caroline—she either sitting in the profile chair, watching them with eager interest, or lounging on the chaise longue by the lamp, looking very beautiful and intriguingly unreadable.
Merlin enjoyed these calls. Of some of the men he approved. Others won only his grudging toleration, one or two he loathed—especially the most frequent caller, a man with black hair and a black goatee and a pitch-dark soul, who seemed to Merlin vaguely familiar, but whom he was never quite able to recognize.
Merlin liked these calls. He approved of some of the guys. Others he only tolerated reluctantly, and a couple he genuinely hated—especially the one who called most often, a man with black hair and a black goatee, and a dark personality, who seemed vaguely familiar to Merlin, but he could never quite place him.
Now, Merlin’s whole life was not “bound up with this romance he had constructed”; it was not “the happiest hour of his day.” He never arrived in time to rescue Caroline from “clutches”; nor did he even marry her. A much stranger thing happened than any of these, and it is this strange thing that will presently be set down here. It began one October afternoon when she walked briskly into the mellow interior of the Moonlight Quill.
Now, Merlin’s whole life wasn’t “wrapped up in this romance he had created”; it wasn’t “the happiest hour of his day.” He never managed to arrive in time to save Caroline from “clutches”; nor did he ever marry her. A much stranger thing happened than any of these, and it’s this strange thing that will be described here soon. It all started one October afternoon when she walked confidently into the warm interior of the Moonlight Quill.
It was a dark afternoon, threatening rain and the end of the world, and done in that particularly gloomy gray in which only New York afternoons indulge. A breeze was crying down the streets, whisking along battered newspapers and pieces of things, and little lights were pricking out all the windows—it was so desolate that one was sorry for the tops of sky-scrapers lost up there in the dark green and gray heaven, and felt that now surely the farce was to close, and presently all the buildings would collapse like card houses, and pile up in a dusty, sardonic heap upon all the millions who presumed to wind in and out of them.
It was a grim afternoon, with rain looming and a sense of impending doom, wrapped in that specific gloomy gray that only New York afternoons have. A chilly breeze drifted down the streets, sending battered newspapers and random bits flying, while little lights flickered in the windows—it felt so lonely that you couldn't help but feel bad for the tops of the skyscrapers lost in the dark green and gray sky, as if the absurdity of it all was about to end, and soon all the buildings would crumble like card houses, piling up in a dusty, sarcastic heap on all the millions who dared to move in and out of them.
At least these were the sort of musings that lay heavily upon the soul of Merlin Grainger, as he stood by the window putting a dozen books back in a row after a cyclonic visit by a lady with ermine trimmings. He looked out of the window full of the most distressing thoughts—of the early novels of H. G. Wells, of the book of Genesis, of how Thomas Edison had said that in thirty years there would be no dwelling-houses upon the island, but only a vast and turbulent bazaar; and then he set the last book right side up, turned—and Caroline walked coolly into the shop.
At least these were the kinds of thoughts weighing on the mind of Merlin Grainger as he stood by the window, lining up a dozen books after a whirlwind visit from a lady in fur trim. He gazed out the window, filled with the most troubling thoughts—about the early novels of H. G. Wells, the book of Genesis, and how Thomas Edison had claimed that in thirty years, there would be no homes on the island, only a huge and chaotic marketplace. Then he set the last book upright, turned around, and Caroline walked casually into the shop.
She was dressed in a jaunty but conventional walking costume—he remembered this when he thought about it later. Her skirt was plaid, pleated like a concertina; her jacket was a soft but brisk tan; her shoes and spats were brown and her hat, small and trim, completed her like the top of a very expensive and beautifully filled candy box.
She was wearing a stylish yet traditional walking outfit—he remembered this when he thought about it later. Her skirt was plaid and pleated like an accordion; her jacket was a soft but lively tan; her shoes and spats were brown, and her small, neat hat topped off her look like the lid of a very expensive and beautifully filled candy box.
Merlin, breathless and startled, advanced nervously toward her.
Merlin, out of breath and taken aback, moved cautiously toward her.
“Good-afternoon—” he said, and then stopped—why, he did not know, except that it came to him that something very portentous in his life was about to occur, and that it would need no furbishing but silence, and the proper amount of expectant attention. And in that minute before the thing began to happen he had the sense of a breathless second hanging suspended in time: he saw through the glass partition that bounded off the little office the malevolent conical head of his employer, Mr. Moonlight Quill, bent over his correspondence. He saw Miss McCracken and Miss Masters as two patches of hair drooping over piles of paper; he saw the crimson lamp overhead, and noticed with a touch of pleasure how really pleasant and romantic it made the book-store seem.
“Good afternoon—” he said, then paused—he wasn’t sure why, except that he felt like something significant in his life was about to happen, and it required nothing but silence and a bit of expectant attention. In that moment before things started unfolding, he felt as if a breathless second was suspended in time: he could see through the glass partition of the small office the menacing conical head of his boss, Mr. Moonlight Quill, hunched over his correspondence. He noticed Miss McCracken and Miss Masters as two patches of hair slumped over stacks of paper; he saw the crimson lamp above and felt a bit of pleasure at how truly nice and romantic the bookshop looked.
Then the thing happened, or rather it began to happen. Caroline picked up a volume of poems lying loose upon a pile, fingered it absently with her slender white hand, and suddenly, with an easy gesture, tossed it upward toward the ceiling where it disappeared in the crimson lamp and lodged there, seen through the illuminated silk as a dark, bulging rectangle. This pleased her—she broke into young, contagious laughter, in which Merlin found himself presently joining.
Then the thing happened, or rather it began to happen. Caroline picked up a book of poems lying loose on a pile, absently ran her slender white hand over it, and suddenly, with a casual motion, tossed it up toward the ceiling where it disappeared into the red lamp and got stuck there, visible through the glowing silk as a dark, bulging rectangle. This made her happy—she burst into bright, infectious laughter, and soon Merlin found himself joining in.
“It stayed up!” she cried merrily. “It stayed up, didn’t it?” To both of them this seemed the height of brilliant absurdity. Their laughter mingled, filled the bookshop, and Merlin was glad to find that her voice was rich and full of sorcery.
“It stayed up!” she exclaimed happily. “It stayed up, right?” To both of them, this felt like the ultimate in brilliant absurdity. Their laughter intertwined, filling the bookshop, and Merlin was pleased to discover that her voice was vibrant and filled with magic.
“Try another,” he found himself suggesting—“try a red one.”
“Try another,” he suggested—“try a red one.”
At this her laughter increased, and she had to rest her hands upon the stack to steady herself.
At this, her laughter grew louder, and she had to put her hands on the stack to steady herself.
“Try another,” she managed to articulate between spasms of mirth. “Oh, golly, try another!”
“Try another,” she said between fits of laughter. “Oh, wow, try another!”
“Try two.”
“Give it a shot.”
“Yes, try two. Oh, I’ll choke if I don’t stop laughing. Here it goes.”
“Yes, try two. Oh, I'm going to choke if I don't stop laughing. Here it goes.”
Suiting her action to the word, she picked up a red book and sent it in a gentle hyperbola toward the ceiling, where it sank into the lamp beside the first. It was a few minutes before either of them could do more than rock back and forth in helpless glee; but then by mutual agreement they took up the sport anew, this time in unison. Merlin seized a large, specially bound French classic and whirled it upward. Applauding his own accuracy, he took a best-seller in one hand and a book on barnacles in the other, and waited breathlessly while she made her shot. Then the business waxed fast and furious—sometimes they alternated, and, watching, he found how supple she was in every movement; sometimes one of them made shot after shot, picking up the nearest book, sending it off, merely taking time to follow it with a glance before reaching for another. Within three minutes they had cleared a little place on the table, and the lamp of crimson satin was so bulging with books that it was near breaking.
Action matching her words, she picked up a red book and tossed it in a gentle arc toward the ceiling, where it landed in the lamp next to the first one. For a few minutes, neither of them could do anything but rock back and forth in helpless laughter, but then, agreeing to continue, they started the game again, this time together. Merlin grabbed a large, specially bound French classic and sent it spinning upward. Proud of his aim, he held a best-seller in one hand and a book on barnacles in the other, waiting eagerly for her turn. The pace quickly picked up—sometimes they took turns, and as he watched, he noticed how graceful she was with every move; other times, one of them would keep shooting, grabbing the nearest book and tossing it, only taking a moment to follow its path before reaching for another. Within three minutes, they had cleared a little spot on the table, and the lamp with the crimson satin was so overloaded with books that it was ready to burst.
“Silly game, basket-ball,” she cried scornfully as a book left her hand. “High-school girls play it in hideous bloomers.”
“Silly game, basketball,” she exclaimed with disdain as a book slipped from her hand. “High school girls play it in ugly bloomers.”
“Idiotic,” he agreed.
“Stupid,” he agreed.
She paused in the act of tossing a book, and replaced it suddenly in its position on the table.
She stopped in the middle of throwing a book and suddenly put it back in its spot on the table.
“I think we’ve got room to sit down now,” she said gravely.
“I think we can sit down now,” she said seriously.
They had; they had cleared an ample space for two. With a faint touch of nervousness Merlin glanced toward Mr. Moonlight Quill’s glass partition, but the three heads were still bent earnestly over their work, and it was evident that they had not seen what had gone on in the shop. So when Caroline put her hands on the table and hoisted herself up Merlin calmly imitated her, and they sat side by side looking very earnestly at each other.
They had; they had made enough room for two. With a slight feeling of nervousness, Merlin glanced over at Mr. Moonlight Quill’s glass partition, but the three heads were still intently focused on their tasks, and it was clear that they hadn’t noticed what had happened in the shop. So when Caroline placed her hands on the table and pulled herself up, Merlin calmly copied her, and they sat side by side, looking earnestly at each other.
“I had to see you,” she began, with a rather pathetic expression in her brown eyes.
“I had to see you,” she started, with a pretty sad look in her brown eyes.
“I know.”
"I got it."
“It was that last time,” she continued, her voice trembling a little, though she tried to keep it steady. “I was frightened. I don’t like you to eat off the dresser. I’m so afraid you’ll—you’ll swallow a collar button.”
“It was that last time,” she continued, her voice shaking a bit, though she tried to keep it calm. “I was scared. I don’t like you eating off the dresser. I’m really worried you’ll— you’ll swallow a collar button.”
“I did once—almost,” he confessed reluctantly, “but it’s not so easy, you know. I mean you can swallow the flat part easy enough or else the other part—that is, separately—but for a whole collar button you’d have to have a specially made throat.” He was astonishing himself by the debonnaire appropriateness of his remarks. Words seemed for the first time in his life to run at him shrieking to be used, gathering themselves into carefully arranged squads and platoons, and being presented to him by punctilious adjutants of paragraphs.
“I did once—almost,” he admitted hesitantly, “but it’s not that simple, you know. I mean, you can swallow the flat part easily enough or the other part—separately, that is—but to swallow a whole collar button, you’d need a specially designed throat.” He was surprising himself with how smoothly he was expressing his thoughts. For the first time in his life, words seemed to rush at him, eager to be used, forming themselves into well-organized groups and being presented to him like obedient assistants of paragraphs.
“That’s what scared me,” she said. “I knew you had to have a specially made throat—and I knew, at least I felt sure, that you didn’t have one.”
"That’s what scared me,” she said. “I knew you had to have a custom-made throat—and I was pretty sure, at least I felt certain, that you didn’t have one.”
He nodded frankly.
He nodded openly.
“I haven’t. It costs money to have one—more money unfortunately than I possess.”
“I haven’t. It costs money to have one—more money, unfortunately, than I have.”
He felt no shame in saying this—rather a delight in making the admission—he knew that nothing he could say or do would be beyond her comprehension; least of all his poverty, and the practical impossibility of ever extricating himself from it.
He felt no shame in saying this—rather, he took pleasure in admitting it—he knew that nothing he could say or do would be beyond her understanding; especially not his poverty and the practical impossibility of ever getting out of it.
Caroline looked down at her wrist watch, and with a little cry slid from the table to her feet.
Caroline glanced at her wristwatch and, with a small gasp, jumped up from the table to her feet.
“It’s after five,” she cried. “I didn’t realize. I have to be at the Ritz at five-thirty. Let’s hurry and get this done. I’ve got a bet on it.”
“It’s after five,” she exclaimed. “I didn’t realize. I need to be at the Ritz by five-thirty. Let’s hurry and get this finished. I have a bet on it.”
With one accord they set to work. Caroline began the matter by seizing a book on insects and sending it whizzing, and finally crashing through the glass partition that housed Mr. Moonlight Quill. The proprietor glanced up with a wild look, brushed a few pieces of glass from his desk, and went on with his letters. Miss McCracken gave no sign of having heard—only Miss Masters started and gave a little frightened scream before she bent to her task again.
With one voice, they got to work. Caroline kicked things off by grabbing a book about insects and sending it flying, eventually smashing it through the glass partition that separated them from Mr. Moonlight Quill. The owner looked up with a shocked expression, brushed some glass off his desk, and continued with his letters. Miss McCracken didn’t react at all—only Miss Masters jumped and let out a small frightened scream before she went back to her task.
But to Merlin and Caroline it didn’t matter. In a perfect orgy of energy they were hurling book after book in all directions until sometimes three or four were in the air at once, smashing against shelves, cracking the glass of pictures on the walls, falling in bruised and torn heaps upon the floor. It was fortunate that no customers happened to come in, for it is certain they would never have come in again—the noise was too tremendous, a noise of smashing and ripping and tearing, mixed now and then with the tinkling of glass, the quick breathing of the two throwers, and the intermittent outbursts of laughter to which both of them periodically surrendered.
But for Merlin and Caroline, it didn’t matter. In a wild burst of energy, they were tossing book after book in every direction, so that sometimes three or four were in the air at once, crashing against shelves, shattering pictures on the walls, and landing in battered and torn piles on the floor. It was lucky that no customers happened to come in, because it’s certain they would never have returned—the noise was overwhelming, a cacophony of smashing and ripping and tearing, occasionally mixed with the sound of tinkling glass, the quick breaths of the two throwers, and the bursts of laughter they both couldn’t help but let out.
At five-thirty Caroline tossed a last book at the lamp, and gave the final impetus to the load it carried. The weakened silk tore and dropped its cargo in one vast splattering of white and color to the already littered floor. Then with a sigh of relief she turned to Merlin and held out her hand.
At five-thirty, Caroline threw one last book at the lamp, giving it the final nudge it needed. The frayed silk ripped, and its load fell in a huge splash of white and color onto the already messy floor. Then, with a sigh of relief, she turned to Merlin and extended her hand.
“Good-by,” she said simply.
“Goodbye,” she said simply.
“Are you going?” He knew she was. His question was simply a lingering wile to detain her and extract for another moment that dazzling essence of light he drew from her presence, to continue his enormous satisfaction in her features, which were like kisses and, he thought, like the features of a girl he had known back in 1910. For a minute he pressed the softness of her hand—then she smiled and withdrew it and, before he could spring to open the door, she had done it herself and was gone out into the turbid and ominous twilight that brooded narrowly over Forty-seventh Street.
“Are you leaving?” He knew she was. His question was just a lingering attempt to keep her there a little longer, to soak up the radiant light he felt from her presence, to enjoy the deep satisfaction he found in her features, which felt like kisses and reminded him of a girl he had known back in 1910. For a moment, he held her soft hand—then she smiled and pulled it away, and before he could rush to open the door, she had already done it herself and stepped out into the murky and foreboding twilight that loomed over Forty-seventh Street.
I would like to tell you how Merlin, having seen how beauty regards the wisdom of the years, walked into the little partition of Mr. Moonlight Quill and gave up his job then and there; thence issuing out into the street a much finer and nobler and increasingly ironic man. But the truth is much more commonplace. Merlin Grainger stood up and surveyed the wreck of the bookshop, the ruined volumes, the torn silk remnants of the once beautiful crimson lamp, the crystalline sprinkling of broken glass which lay in iridescent dust over the whole interior—and then he went to a corner where a broom was kept and began cleaning up and rearranging and, as far as he was able, restoring the shop to its former condition. He found that, though some few of the books were uninjured, most of them had suffered in varying extents. The backs were off some, the pages were torn from others, still others were just slightly cracked in the front, which, as all careless book returners know, makes a book unsalable, and therefore second-hand.
I want to share how Merlin, recognizing how beauty values the wisdom that comes with age, walked into the small space of Mr. Moonlight Quill and quit his job on the spot; then he stepped out into the street as a much finer, nobler, and increasingly ironic man. But the reality is far more ordinary. Merlin Grainger stood up and took in the devastation of the bookstore, with its ruined books, tattered pieces of the once-beautiful crimson lamp, and the sparkling shards of broken glass scattered like iridescent dust throughout the whole place—and then he went to a corner where a broom was stored and started cleaning up, organizing, and, as much as he could, restoring the shop to its former state. He discovered that, while a few of the books were unharmed, most had been damaged to varying degrees. Some had their covers torn off, others had pages missing, and still others were just slightly cracked at the front, which, as all careless book returners know, makes a book unsellable, and thus second-hand.
Nevertheless by six o’clock he had done much to repair the damage. He had returned the books to their original places, swept the floor, and put new lights in the sockets overhead. The red shade itself was ruined beyond redemption, and Merlin thought in some trepidation that the money to replace it might have to come out of his salary. At six, therefore, having done the best he could, he crawled over the front window display to pull down the blind. As he was treading delicately back, he saw Mr. Moonlight Quill rise from his desk, put on his overcoat and hat, and emerge into the shop. He nodded mysteriously at Merlin and went toward the door. With his hand on the knob he paused, turned around, and in a voice curiously compounded of ferocity and uncertainty, he said:
Nevertheless, by six o’clock, he had done a lot to fix the damage. He had returned the books to their original places, swept the floor, and replaced the lights in the overhead sockets. The red shade itself was ruined beyond repair, and Merlin worried a bit that the cost to replace it might have to come out of his paycheck. So, at six, having done the best he could, he crawled over to the front window display to pull down the blind. As he carefully made his way back, he saw Mr. Moonlight Quill get up from his desk, put on his overcoat and hat, and step into the shop. He nodded cryptically at Merlin and walked toward the door. With his hand on the doorknob, he paused, turned around, and in a voice oddly mixed with intensity and hesitation, he said:
“If that girl comes in here again, you tell her to behave.”
“If that girl comes in here again, you better tell her to act right.”
With that he opened the door, drowning Merlin’s meek “Yessir” in its creak, and went out.
With that, he opened the door, drowning out Merlin’s soft “Yessir” in its creak, and walked outside.
Merlin stood there for a moment, deciding wisely not to worry about what was for the present only a possible futurity, and then he went into the back of the shop and invited Miss Masters to have supper with him at Pulpat’s French Restaurant, where one could still obtain red wine at dinner, despite the Great Federal Government. Miss Masters accepted.
Merlin stood there for a moment, wisely choosing not to stress about what was just a potential future, and then he went to the back of the shop and invited Miss Masters to have dinner with him at Pulpat’s French Restaurant, where they could still get red wine with their meal, despite the Great Federal Government. Miss Masters agreed.
“Wine makes me feel all tingly,” she said.
“Wine makes me feel all tingly,” she said.
Merlin laughed inwardly as he compared her to Caroline, or rather as he didn’t compare her. There was no comparison.
Merlin chuckled to himself as he thought about how she was nothing like Caroline, or rather how he didn’t even bother to compare them. There was no comparison.
II
Mr. Moonlight Quill, mysterious, exotic, and oriental in temperament was, nevertheless, a man of decision. And it was with decision that he approached the problem of his wrecked shop. Unless he should make an outlay equal to the original cost of his entire stock—a step which for certain private reasons he did not wish to take—it would be impossible for him to continue in business with the Moonlight Quill as before. There was but one thing to do. He promptly turned his establishment from an up-to-the-minute book-store into a second-hand bookshop. The damaged books were marked down from twenty-five to fifty per cent, the name over the door whose serpentine embroidery had once shone so insolently bright, was allowed to grow dim and take on the indescribably vague color of old paint, and, having a strong penchant for ceremonial, the proprietor even went so far as to buy two skull-caps of shoddy red felt, one for himself and one for his clerk, Merlin Grainger. Moreover, he let his goatee grow until it resembled the tail-feathers of an ancient sparrow and substituted for a once dapper business suit a reverence-inspiring affair of shiny alpaca.
Mr. Moonlight Quill, mysterious, exotic, and eastern in temperament, was still a man of determination. With that determination, he faced the issue of his damaged shop. Unless he was willing to invest an amount equal to the original cost of his entire inventory—a move he preferred to avoid for personal reasons—he couldn't keep the Moonlight Quill running as before. There was only one option. He quickly transformed his upscale bookstore into a second-hand bookshop. The damaged books were marked down by twenty-five to fifty percent, the name above the door, which once gleamed boldly, was allowed to fade and take on the indistinct color of old paint. Embracing his flair for ceremony, he even bought two cheap red felt skullcaps, one for himself and one for his clerk, Merlin Grainger. Furthermore, he let his goatee grow until it looked like the tail feathers of an old sparrow and swapped his once stylish business suit for a humble, shiny alpaca ensemble.
In fact, within a year after Caroline’s catastrophic visit to the bookshop the only thing in it that preserved any semblance of being up to date was Miss Masters. Miss McCracken had followed in the footsteps of Mr. Moonlight Quill and become an intolerable dowd.
In fact, within a year after Caroline’s disastrous visit to the bookshop, the only thing in it that seemed even a little current was Miss Masters. Miss McCracken had taken after Mr. Moonlight Quill and turned into a completely unbearable old maid.
For Merlin too, from a feeling compounded of loyalty and listlessness, had let his exterior take on the semblance of a deserted garden. He accepted the red felt skull-cap as a symbol of his decay. Always a young man known as a “pusher,” he had been, since the day of his graduation from the manual training department of a New York High School, an inveterate brusher of clothes, hair, teeth, and even eyebrows, and had learned the value of laying all his clean socks toe upon toe and heel upon heel in a certain drawer of his bureau, which would be known as the sock drawer.
For Merlin too, feeling a mix of loyalty and boredom, had let his appearance look like a neglected garden. He accepted the red felt skullcap as a sign of his decline. Always a young guy known as a “pusher,” he had been, since he graduated from the manual training department of a New York High School, someone who was always brushing his clothes, hair, teeth, and even eyebrows, and had learned the importance of neatly stacking all his clean socks toe to toe and heel to heel in a specific drawer of his dresser, which would be called the sock drawer.
These things, he felt, had won him his place in the greatest splendor of the Moonlight Quill. It was due to them that he was not still making “chests useful for keeping things,” as he was taught with breathless practicality in High School, and selling them to whoever had use of such chests—possibly undertakers. Nevertheless when the progressive Moonlight Quill became the retrogressive Moonlight Quill he preferred to sink with it, and so took to letting his suits gather undisturbed the wispy burdens of the air and to throwing his socks indiscriminately into the shirt drawer, the underwear drawer, and even into no drawer at all. It was not uncommon in his new carelessness to let many of his clean clothes go directly back to the laundry without having ever been worn, a common eccentricity of impoverished bachelors. And this in the face of his favorite magazines, which at that time were fairly staggering with articles by successful authors against the frightful impudence of the condemned poor, such as the buying of wearable shirts and nice cuts of meat, and the fact that they preferred good investments in personal jewelry to respectable ones in four per cent saving-banks.
He felt that these things had earned him his spot in the grand world of the Moonlight Quill. Because of them, he wasn't still making “chests for storing things,” as he was drilled on in High School, and selling them to anyone who needed such chests—maybe even undertakers. However, when the once-innovative Moonlight Quill became outdated, he chose to sink with it. He let his suits gather the dust of the air and tossed his socks randomly into the shirt drawer, the underwear drawer, and even just left some without a drawer at all. It became normal for him, in his new laid-back attitude, to send many of his clean clothes straight back to the laundry without ever wearing them, a common quirk among broke bachelors. This was despite his favorite magazines, which at that time were filled with articles by successful authors criticizing the audacity of the impoverished, like spending money on decent shirts and good cuts of meat, and the fact that they chose to invest in flashy jewelry rather than respectable four percent savings accounts.
It was indeed a strange state of affairs and a sorry one for many worthy and God-fearing men. For the first time in the history of the Republic almost any negro north of Georgia could change a one-dollar bill. But as at that time the cent was rapidly approaching the purchasing power of the Chinese ubu and was only a thing you got back occasionally after paying for a soft drink, and could use merely in getting your correct weight, this was perhaps not so strange a phenomenon as it at first seems. It was too curious a state of things, however, for Merlin Grainger to take the step that he did take—the hazardous, almost involuntary step of proposing to Miss Masters. Stranger still that she accepted him.
It was definitely a weird situation and a sad one for many upstanding, religious men. For the first time in the history of the Republic, almost any black person north of Georgia could change a one-dollar bill. But since the cent was quickly approaching the purchasing power of the Chinese ubu and was only something you occasionally got back after buying a soft drink, and could only use to get your change, this wasn't as unusual as it seemed at first. However, it was too strange for Merlin Grainger to take the risky, almost impulsive step of proposing to Miss Masters. Even stranger was that she said yes.
It was at Pulpat’s on Saturday night and over a $1.75 bottle of water diluted with vin ordinaire that the proposal occurred.
It was at Pulpat’s on Saturday night, over a $1.75 bottle of water mixed with vin ordinaire, that the proposal happened.
“Wine makes me feel all tingly, doesn’t it you?” chattered Miss Masters gaily.
“Wine makes me feel all tingly, doesn’t it you?” Miss Masters said happily.
“Yes,” answered Merlin absently; and then, after a long and pregnant pause: “Miss Masters—Olive—I want to say something to you if you’ll listen to me.”
“Yeah,” replied Merlin, distractedly; and then, after a long and meaningful pause: “Miss Masters—Olive—I want to say something to you if you’re willing to listen.”
The tingliness of Miss Masters (who knew what was coming) increased until it seemed that she would shortly be electrocuted by her own nervous reactions. But her “Yes, Merlin,” came without a sign or flicker of interior disturbance. Merlin swallowed a stray bit of air that he found in his mouth.
The tingling sensation in Miss Masters (who knew what was about to happen) intensified until it felt like she would soon be shocked by her own nerves. However, her “Yes, Merlin,” came without any indication of inner turmoil. Merlin swallowed a stray bit of air he found in his mouth.
“I have no fortune,” he said with the manner of making an announcement. “I have no fortune at all.”
“I don’t have any money,” he said as if making an announcement. “I have no money at all.”
Their eyes met, locked, became wistful, and dreamy and beautiful.
Their eyes met, locked in a gaze, becoming wistful, dreamy, and beautiful.
“Olive,” he told her, “I love you.”
“Olive,” he said to her, “I love you.”
“I love you too, Merlin,” she answered simply. “Shall we have another bottle of wine?”
“I love you too, Merlin,” she replied casually. “Should we get another bottle of wine?”
“Yes,” he cried, his heart beating at a great rate. “Do you mean—”
“Yes,” he exclaimed, his heart racing. “Are you saying—”
“To drink to our engagement,” she interrupted bravely. “May it be a short one!”
“To toast to our engagement,” she said boldly. “Let’s hope it’s a short one!”
“No!” he almost shouted, bringing his fist fiercely down upon the table. “May it last forever!”
“No!” he nearly shouted, slamming his fist hard on the table. “May it last forever!”
“What?”
"What?"
“I mean—oh, I see what you mean. You’re right. May it be a short one.” He laughed and added, “My error.”
“I mean—oh, I get what you’re saying. You’re right. Let it be a quick one.” He laughed and added, “My mistake.”
After the wine arrived they discussed the matter thoroughly.
After the wine arrived, they talked about the issue in detail.
“We’ll have to take a small apartment at first,” he said, “and I believe, yes, by golly, I know there’s a small one in the house where I live, a big room and a sort of a dressing-room-kitchenette and the use of a bath on the same floor.”
“We’ll need to get a small apartment at first,” he said, “and I’m pretty sure, yes, definitely, I know there’s a small one in the building where I live, a large room with a sort of dressing room and kitchenette, plus access to a bathroom on the same floor.”
She clapped her hands happily, and he thought how pretty she was really, that is, the upper part of her face—from the bridge of the nose down she was somewhat out of true. She continued enthusiastically:
She clapped her hands happily, and he thought about how pretty she really was; that is, the upper part of her face—below the bridge of her nose, she wasn’t quite right. She continued enthusiastically:
“And as soon as we can afford it we’ll take a real swell apartment, with an elevator and a telephone girl.”
“And as soon as we can afford it, we’ll get a really nice apartment, with an elevator and a receptionist.”
“And after that a place in the country—and a car.”
“And then a place in the countryside—and a car.”
“I can’t imagine nothing more fun. Can you?”
“I can’t imagine anything more fun. Can you?”
Merlin fell silent a moment. He was thinking that he would have to give up his room, the fourth floor rear. Yet it mattered very little now. During the past year and a half—in fact, from the very date of Caroline’s visit to the Moonlight Quill—he had never seen her. For a week after that visit her lights had failed to go on—darkness brooded out into the areaway, seemed to grope blindly in at his expectant, uncurtained window. Then the lights had appeared at last, and instead of Caroline and her callers they showed a stodgy family—a little man with a bristly mustache and a full-bosomed woman who spent her evenings patting her hips and rearranging bric-à-brac. After two days of them Merlin had callously pulled down his shade.
Merlin fell silent for a moment. He was realizing that he would have to give up his room, the one on the fourth floor in the back. But it didn’t really matter much anymore. For the past year and a half—since the day Caroline visited the Moonlight Quill—he hadn’t seen her at all. For a week after that visit, her lights didn’t come on—darkness hung over the area, reaching out blindly into his hopeful, uncurtained window. Then the lights finally appeared, and instead of Caroline and her guests, they revealed a boring family—a short man with a bristly mustache and a full-figured woman who spent her evenings adjusting her hips and rearranging knick-knacks. After two days of them, Merlin had coolly pulled down his shade.
No, Merlin could think of nothing more fun than rising in the world with Olive. There would be a cottage in a suburb, a cottage painted blue, just one class below the sort of cottages that are of white stucco with a green roof. In the grass around the cottage would be rusty trowels and a broken green bench and a baby-carriage with a wicker body that sagged to the left. And around the grass and the baby-carriage and the cottage itself, around his whole world there would be the arms of Olive, a little stouter, the arms of her neo-Olivian period, when, as she walked, her cheeks would tremble up and down ever so slightly from too much face-massaging. He could hear her voice now, two spoons’ length away:
No, Merlin could imagine nothing more enjoyable than moving up in the world with Olive. There would be a cottage in the suburbs, painted blue, just a step down from those white stucco cottages with green roofs. In the grass around the cottage would be rusty garden tools, a broken green bench, and a baby carriage with a wicker body that tilted to the left. And surrounding the grass, the baby carriage, and the cottage itself, encompassing his entire world, would be the arms of Olive, a bit fuller, reflecting her neo-Olivian phase, when her cheeks would jiggle slightly from too much face-massaging as she walked. He could hear her voice now, just two spoonfuls away:
“I knew you were going to say this to-night, Merlin. I could see—”
“I knew you were going to say this tonight, Merlin. I could see—”
She could see. Ah—suddenly he wondered how much she could see. Could she see that the girl who had come in with a party of three men and sat down at the next table was Caroline? Ah, could she see that? Could she see that the men brought with them liquor far more potent than Pulpat’s red ink condensed threefold?...
She could see. Ah—suddenly he wondered how much she could see. Could she see that the girl who came in with a group of three men and sat down at the next table was Caroline? Ah, could she see that? Could she see that the men brought liquor far stronger than Pulpat’s red ink condensed threefold?...
Merlin stared breathlessly, half-hearing through an auditory ether Olive’s low, soft monologue, as like a persistent honey-bee she sucked sweetness from her memorable hour. Merlin was listening to the clinking of ice and the fine laughter of all four at some pleasantry—and that laughter of Caroline’s that he knew so well stirred him, lifted him, called his heart imperiously over to her table, whither it obediently went. He could see her quite plainly, and he fancied that in the last year and a half she had changed, if ever so slightly. Was it the light or were her cheeks a little thinner and her eyes less fresh, if more liquid, than of old? Yet the shadows were still purple in her russet hair; her mouth hinted yet of kisses, as did the profile that came sometimes between his eyes and a row of books, when it was twilight in the bookshop where the crimson lamp presided no more.
Merlin stared, breathless, half-listening to Olive’s quiet, gentle monologue, as she like a persistent bumblebee drew sweetness from her memorable moment. Merlin heard the clinking of ice and the light laughter of all four at some joke—and Caroline’s laughter, which he recognized so well, stirred him, lifted him, and pulled his heart over to her table, where it willingly went. He could see her clearly, and he thought that in the past year and a half she had changed, even if just a little. Was it the lighting, or were her cheeks slightly thinner and her eyes less bright, though more expressive, than before? Yet the purple shadows still lingered in her auburn hair; her lips still hinted of kisses, as did her profile that occasionally appeared between his eyes and a row of books when twilight fell in the bookstore where the crimson lamp no longer shone.
And she had been drinking. The threefold flush in her cheeks was compounded of youth and wine and fine cosmetic—that he could tell. She was making great amusement for the young man on her left and the portly person on her right, and even for the old fellow opposite her, for the latter from time to time uttered the shocked and mildly reproachful cackles of another generation. Merlin caught the words of a song she was intermittently singing—
And she had been drinking. The threefold flush on her cheeks was a mix of youth, wine, and fancy makeup—that he could tell. She was entertaining the young man to her left and the heavyset guy on her right, and even the older man across from her, who occasionally let out shocked and mildly disapproving laughs typical of an older generation. Merlin caught snippets of a song she was singing from time to time—
The portly person filled her glass with chill amber. A waiter after several trips about the table, and many helpless glances at Caroline, who was maintaining a cheerful, futile questionnaire as to the succulence of this dish or that, managed to obtain the semblance of an order and hurried away....
The chubby person poured some cold amber drink into her glass. After several trips around the table and many confused looks at Caroline, who was cheerfully but uselessly asking questions about how delicious each dish was, the waiter finally got what seemed like an order and rushed off....
Olive was speaking to Merlin—
Olive was talking to Merlin—
“When, then?” she asked, her voice faintly shaded with disappointment. He realized that he had just answered no to some question she had asked him.
“When will it be?” she asked, her voice slightly tinged with disappointment. He realized that he had just said no to some question she had posed.
“Oh, sometime.”
“Oh, sometime soon.”
“Don’t you—care?”
“Don’t you care?”
A rather pathetic poignancy in her question brought his eyes back to her.
A somewhat sad intensity in her question drew his gaze back to her.
“As soon as possible, dear,” he replied with surprising tenderness. “In two months—in June.”
“As soon as you can, dear,” he responded with unexpected warmth. “In two months—in June.”
“So soon?” Her delightful excitement quite took her breath away.
“So soon?” Her joyful excitement completely took her breath away.
“Oh, yes, I think we’d better say June. No use waiting.”
“Oh, yeah, I think we should go with June. No point in waiting.”
Olive began to pretend that two months was really too short a time for her to make preparations. Wasn’t he a bad boy! Wasn’t he impatient, though! Well, she’d show him he mustn’t be too quick with her. Indeed he was so sudden she didn’t exactly know whether she ought to marry him at all.
Olive started to act as if two months was way too little time for her to get ready. Wasn’t he mischievous? Wasn’t he impatient, though! Well, she’d prove to him that he shouldn’t rush her. Honestly, he was so pushy she wasn’t even sure if she should marry him at all.
“June,” he repeated sternly.
"June," he said firmly.
Olive sighed and smiled and drank her coffee, her little finger lifted high above the others in true refined fashion. A stray thought came to Merlin that he would like to buy five rings and throw at it.
Olive sighed, smiled, and sipped her coffee, her pinky finger raised elegantly above the others. A random thought crossed Merlin's mind that he would like to buy five rings and toss them at it.
“By gosh!” he exclaimed aloud. Soon he would be putting rings on one of her fingers.
“Wow!” he exclaimed. Soon he would be putting rings on one of her fingers.
His eyes swung sharply to the right. The party of four had become so riotous that the head-waiter had approached and spoken to them. Caroline was arguing with this head-waiter in a raised voice, a voice so clear and young that it seemed as though the whole restaurant would listen—the whole restaurant except Olive Masters, self-absorbed in her new secret.
His eyes darted sharply to the right. The group of four had gotten so rowdy that the head waiter had come over to talk to them. Caroline was arguing with the head waiter in a loud voice, a voice so clear and youthful that it felt like the entire restaurant was listening—everyone except Olive Masters, lost in her own new secret.
“How do you do?” Caroline was saying. “Probably the handsomest head-waiter in captivity. Too much noise? Very unfortunate. Something’ll have to be done about it. Gerald”—she addressed the man on her right—“the head-waiter says there’s too much noise. Appeals to us to have it stopped. What’ll I say?”
“How are you?” Caroline was saying. “Probably the most attractive head waiter around. Too much noise? That’s really unfortunate. We’ll need to take care of it. Gerald”—she turned to the man on her right—“the head waiter says there’s too much noise. He’s asking us to do something about it. What should I say?”
“Sh!” remonstrated Gerald, with laughter. “Sh!” and Merlin heard him add in an undertone: “All the bourgeoisie will be aroused. This is where the floorwalkers learn French.”
“Sh!” Gerald protested, laughing. “Sh!” and Merlin heard him mumble quietly: “All the upper class will be stirred up. This is where the salespeople learn French.”
Caroline sat up straight in sudden alertness.
Caroline sat up straight, suddenly wide awake.
“Where’s a floorwalker?” she cried. “Show me a floorwalker.” This seemed to amuse the party, for they all, including Caroline, burst into renewed laughter. The head-waiter, after a last conscientious but despairing admonition, became Gallic with his shoulders and retired into the background.
“Where’s a floorwalker?” she shouted. “Get me a floorwalker.” This seemed to entertain the group, as they all, including Caroline, erupted into more laughter. The head waiter, after one last frustrated but earnest warning, shrugged his shoulders and faded into the background.
Pulpat’s, as every one knows, has the unvarying respectability of the table d’hôte. It is not a gay place in the conventional sense. One comes, drinks the red wine, talks perhaps a little more and a little louder than usual under the low, smoky ceilings, and then goes home. It closes up at nine-thirty, tight as a drum; the policeman is paid off and given an extra bottle of wine for the missis, the coat-room girl hands her tips to the collector, and then darkness crushes the little round tables out of sight and life. But excitement was prepared for Pulpat’s this evening—excitement of no mean variety. A girl with russet, purple-shadowed hair mounted to her table-top and began to dance thereon.
Pulpat’s, as everyone knows, has the consistent respectability of a set menu restaurant. It’s not a lively place in the traditional sense. People come in, drink the red wine, maybe talk a bit more and a bit louder than usual under the low, smoky ceilings, and then head home. It closes at nine-thirty, tight as a drum; the cop is paid off and gets an extra bottle of wine for his wife, the coat-check girl hands her tips to the collector, and then darkness swallows the little round tables out of sight and life. But excitement was brewing for Pulpat’s this evening—excitement of a unique kind. A girl with russet, purple-tinged hair climbed onto her table and started dancing.
“Sacré nom de Dieu! Come down off there!” cried the head-waiter. “Stop that music!”
“Holy name of God! Get down from there!” shouted the head waiter. “Turn off that music!”
But the musicians were already playing so loud that they could pretend not to hear his order; having once been young, they played louder and gayer than ever, and Caroline danced with grace and vivacity, her pink, filmy dress swirling about her, her agile arms playing in supple, tenuous gestures along the smoky air.
But the musicians were already playing so loudly that they could pretend not to hear his command; having once been young, they played even louder and more cheerfully than before, and Caroline danced with grace and energy, her pink, sheer dress swirling around her, her flexible arms moving in smooth, delicate gestures through the smoky air.
A group of Frenchmen at a table near by broke into cries of applause, in which other parties joined—in a moment the room was full of clapping and shouting; half the diners were on their feet, crowding up, and on the outskirts the hastily summoned proprietor was giving indistinct vocal evidences of his desire to put an end to this thing as quickly as possible.
A group of Frenchmen at a nearby table started clapping and cheering, and soon others joined in—within moments, the room was filled with applause and shouting; half the diners were standing up, crowding in, while on the edges, the hurriedly called owner was trying to make himself heard, signaling he wanted to end this as quickly as possible.
“... Merlin!” cried Olive, awake, aroused at last; “she’s such a wicked girl! Let’s get out—now!”
“... Merlin!” shouted Olive, finally alert; “she’s such a naughty girl! Let’s go—right now!”
The fascinated Merlin protested feebly that the check was not paid.
The fascinated Merlin weakly protested that the check hadn't been paid.
“It’s all right. Lay five dollars on the table. I despise that girl. I can’t bear to look at her.” She was on her feet now, tagging at Merlin’s arm.
“It’s fine. Put five dollars on the table. I can’t stand that girl. I can’t bear to look at her.” She was on her feet now, tugging at Merlin’s arm.
Helplessly, listlessly, and then with what amounted to downright unwillingness, Merlin rose, followed Olive dumbly as she picked her way through the delirious clamor, now approaching its height and threatening to become a wild and memorable riot. Submissively he took his coat and stumbled up half a dozen steps into the moist April air outside, his ears still ringing with the sound of light feet on the table and of laughter all about and over the little world of the café. In silence they walked along toward Fifth Avenue and a bus.
Helplessly, without energy, and then with what felt like pure unwillingness, Merlin got up and followed Olive silently as she navigated through the chaotic noise, which was now building to a peak and about to turn into an unforgettable riot. He obediently grabbed his coat and awkwardly climbed half a dozen steps into the damp April air outside, his ears still buzzing with the sound of light feet on the table and laughter everywhere in the little world of the café. They walked in silence toward Fifth Avenue and a bus.
It was not until next day that she told him about the wedding—how she had moved the date forward: it was much better that they should be married on the first of May.
It wasn’t until the next day that she told him about the wedding—how she had moved the date up: it was much better for them to get married on the first of May.
III
And married they were, in a somewhat stuffy manner, under the chandelier of the flat where Olive lived with her mother. After marriage came elation, and then, gradually, the growth of weariness. Responsibility descended upon Merlin, the responsibility of making his thirty dollars a week and her twenty suffice to keep them respectably fat and to hide with decent garments the evidence that they were.
And they got married in a rather formal way, under the chandelier in the apartment where Olive lived with her mother. After the wedding came excitement, but then, gradually, weariness set in. Merlin felt the weight of responsibility, needing to make his thirty dollars a week and her twenty stretch far enough to keep them comfortably fed and to cover up the signs that they were overweight with decent clothes.
It was decided after several weeks of disastrous and well-nigh humiliating experiments with restaurants that they would join the great army of the delicatessen-fed, so he took up his old way of life again, in that he stopped every evening at Braegdort’s delicatessen and bought potatoes in salad, ham in slices, and sometimes even stuffed tomatoes in bursts of extravagance.
After several weeks of terrible and almost embarrassing experiences with restaurants, they decided to join the vast crowd of people who rely on delis for their meals. So he returned to his old routine, stopping by Braegdort's deli every evening to buy potato salad, sliced ham, and occasionally even stuffed tomatoes when he felt like treating himself.
Then he would trudge homeward, enter the dark hallway, and climb three rickety flights of stairs covered by an ancient carpet of long obliterated design. The hall had an ancient smell—of the vegetables of 1880, of the furniture polish in vogue when “Adam-and Eve” Bryan ran against William McKinley, of portieres an ounce heavier with dust, from worn-out shoes, and lint from dresses turned long since into patch-work quilts. This smell would pursue him up the stairs, revivified and made poignant at each landing by the aura of contemporary cooking, then, as he began the next flight, diminishing into the odor of the dead routine of dead generations.
Then he would trudge home, enter the dark hallway, and climb three shaky flights of stairs covered by an old carpet with a faded design. The hall had a musty smell—of vegetables from 1880, of the furniture polish that was popular when "Adam-and-Eve" Bryan ran against William McKinley, of heavier dust on the curtains, worn-out shoes, and lint from dresses that had long been turned into patchwork quilts. This smell would follow him up the stairs, revived and intensified at each landing by the scent of modern cooking, then, as he started the next flight, fading into the odor of the monotonous routine of past generations.
Eventually would occur the door of his room, which slipped open with indecent willingness and closed with almost a sniff upon his “Hello, dear! Got a treat for you to-night.”
Eventually, the door to his room would slide open with a surprising eagerness and close almost like it was huffing at his “Hello, dear! I’ve got a treat for you tonight.”
Olive, who always rode home on the bus to “get a morsel of air,” would be making the bed and hanging up things. At his call she would come up to him and give him a quick kiss with wide-open eyes, while he held her upright like a ladder, his hands on her two arms, as though she were a thing without equilibrium, and would, once he relinquished hold, fall stiffly backward to the floor. This is the kiss that comes in with the second year of marriage, succeeding the bridegroom kiss (which is rather stagey at best, say those who know about such things, and apt to be copied from passionate movies).
Olive, who always took the bus home to “get a bit of fresh air,” would be making the bed and putting things away. At his call, she would come over to him and give him a quick kiss with her eyes wide open, while he held her upright like a ladder, his hands on her arms, as if she were something unsteady, and would, once he let go, fall stiffly backward onto the floor. This is the kiss that comes in with the second year of marriage, following the groom’s kiss (which is somewhat theatrical at best, according to those who know about these things, and likely taken from passionate movies).
Then came supper, and after that they went out for a walk, up two blocks and through Central Park, or sometimes to a moving picture, which taught them patiently that they were the sort of people for whom life was ordered, and that something very grand and brave and beautiful would soon happen to them if they were docile and obedient to their rightful superiors and kept away from pleasure.
Then came dinner, and after that, they went for a walk, up two blocks and through Central Park, or sometimes to a movie, which patiently taught them that they were the kind of people for whom life was structured, and that something really amazing and brave and beautiful would happen to them soon if they were compliant and respectful to their proper authorities and stayed away from pleasure.
Such was their day for three years. Then change came into their lives: Olive had a baby, and as a result Merlin had a new influx of material resources. In the third week of Olive’s confinement, after an hour of nervous rehearsing, he went into the office of Mr. Moonlight Quill and demanded an enormous increase in salary.
Such was their daily routine for three years. Then change happened in their lives: Olive had a baby, which brought Merlin a new influx of financial resources. In the third week of Olive’s recovery, after an hour of anxious practice, he walked into Mr. Moonlight Quill’s office and asked for a huge salary increase.
“I’ve been here ten years,” he said; “since I was nineteen. I’ve always tried to do my best in the interests of the business.”
“I’ve been here for ten years,” he said, “since I was nineteen. I’ve always tried to do my best for the sake of the business.”
Mr. Moonlight Quill said that he would think it over. Next morning he announced, to Merlin’s great delight, that he was going to put into effect a project long premeditated—he was going to retire from active work in the bookshop, confining himself to periodic visits and leaving Merlin as manager with a salary of fifty dollars a week and a one-tenth interest in the business. When the old man finished, Merlin’s cheeks were glowing and his eyes full of tears. He seized his employer’s hand and shook it violently, saying over and over again:
Mr. Moonlight Quill said he would think about it. The next morning, to Merlin’s great joy, he announced that he was going to go ahead with a plan he had been considering for a long time—he was going to retire from active work at the bookstore, making periodic visits, and he was leaving Merlin in charge as manager with a salary of fifty dollars a week and a ten percent stake in the business. When the old man finished, Merlin’s cheeks were flushed and his eyes were filled with tears. He grabbed his employer’s hand and shook it vigorously, saying again and again:
“It’s very nice of you, sir. It’s very white of you. It’s very, very nice of you.”
“It’s really nice of you, sir. It’s really kind of you. It’s really, really nice of you.”
So after ten years of faithful work in the store he had won out at last. Looking back, he saw his own progress toward this hill of elation no longer as a sometimes sordid and always gray decade of worry and failing enthusiasm and failing dreams, years when the moonlight had grown duller in the areaway and the youth had faded out of Olive’s face, but as a glorious and triumphant climb over obstacles which he had determinedly surmounted by unconquerable will-power. The optimistic self-delusion that had kept him from misery was seen now in the golden garments of stern resolution. Half a dozen times he had taken steps to leave the Moonlight Quill and soar upward, but through sheer faintheartedness he had stayed on. Strangely enough he now thought that those were times when he had exerted tremendous persistence and had “determined” to fight it out where he was.
After ten years of dedicated work in the store, he finally succeeded. Looking back, he now viewed his journey toward this moment of joy not as a bleak and sometimes grim decade filled with worry, fading enthusiasm, and unfulfilled dreams—when the moonlight had dimmed in the alley and Olive’s youthful glow had faded—but as a glorious and victorious ascent over the challenges he had stubbornly faced with unyielding willpower. The hopeful self-deception that had kept him from despair now appeared as a bright display of strong resolve. Several times, he had considered leaving the Moonlight Quill to pursue greater heights, but out of sheer timidity, he had chosen to stay. Strangely, he now believed that those moments had shown remarkable persistence and a determination to fight it out where he was.
At any rate, let us not for this moment begrudge Merlin his new and magnificent view of himself. He had arrived. At thirty he had reached a post of importance. He left the shop that evening fairly radiant, invested every penny in his pocket in the most tremendous feast that Braegdort’s delicatessen offered, and staggered homeward with the great news and four gigantic paper bags. The fact that Olive was too sick to eat, that he made himself faintly but unmistakably ill by a struggle with four stuffed tomatoes, and that most of the food deteriorated rapidly in an iceless ice-box: all next day did not mar the occasion. For the first time since the week of his marriage Merlin Grainger lived under a sky of unclouded tranquillity.
At any rate, let’s not begrudge Merlin his new and impressive view of himself. He had made it. By thirty, he had achieved an important position. He left the shop that evening feeling radiant, spent every penny in his pocket on the biggest feast that Braegdort’s delicatessen offered, and staggered home with the big news and four massive paper bags. The fact that Olive was too sick to eat, that he made himself slightly but obviously ill by struggling with four stuffed tomatoes, and that most of the food quickly went bad in an ice-less ice-box: none of that ruined the occasion the next day. For the first time since the week of his marriage, Merlin Grainger lived under a sky of clear tranquility.
The baby boy was christened Arthur, and life became dignified, significant, and, at length, centered. Merlin and Olive resigned themselves to a somewhat secondary place in their own cosmos; but what they lost in personality they regained in a sort of primordial pride. The country house did not come, but a month in an Asbury Park boarding-house each summer filled the gap; and during Merlin’s two weeks’ holiday this excursion assumed the air of a really merry jaunt—especially when, with the baby asleep in a wide room opening technically on the sea, Merlin strolled with Olive along the thronged board-walk puffing at his cigar and trying to look like twenty thousand a year.
The baby boy was named Arthur, and life became dignified, meaningful, and, eventually, focused. Merlin and Olive accepted a somewhat less important role in their own lives; however, what they lost in individuality, they gained back in a kind of primal pride. They didn't get the country house, but a month in a boarding house at Asbury Park every summer filled the void; and during Merlin’s two-week vacation, this trip felt like a truly joyful adventure—especially when, with the baby sleeping in a spacious room that technically faced the sea, Merlin walked along the busy boardwalk with Olive, puffing on his cigar and trying to look like he made twenty thousand a year.
With some alarm at the slowing up of the days and the accelerating of the years, Merlin became thirty-one, thirty-two—then almost with a rush arrived at that age which, with all its washing and panning, can only muster a bare handful of the precious stuff of youth: he became thirty-five. And one day on Fifth Avenue he saw Caroline.
With some concern at how the days were dragging and the years were flying by, Merlin turned thirty-one, then thirty-two—before he knew it, he was already thirty-five, an age that, despite all the ups and downs, offers only a few glimpses of youth. One day on Fifth Avenue, he spotted Caroline.
It was Sunday, a radiant, flowerful Easter morning and the avenue was a pageant of lilies and cutaways and happy April-colored bonnets. Twelve o’clock: the great churches were letting out their people—St. Simon’s, St. Hilda’s, the Church of the Epistles, opened their doors like wide mouths until the people pouring forth surely resembled happy laughter as they met and strolled and chattered, or else waved white bouquets at waiting chauffeurs.
It was Sunday, a bright, colorful Easter morning, and the avenue was filled with lilies, stylish outfits, and cheerful pastel bonnets. Twelve o’clock: the big churches were dismissing their congregations—St. Simon’s, St. Hilda’s, the Church of the Epistles—opening their doors wide, and the people pouring out looked like happy laughter as they met up, strolled, chatted, or waved white bouquets at the waiting drivers.
In front of the Church of the Epistles stood its twelve vestrymen, carrying out the time-honored custom of giving away Easter eggs full of face-powder to the church-going débutantes of the year. Around them delightedly danced the two thousand miraculously groomed children of the very rich, correctly cute and curled, shining like sparkling little jewels upon their mothers’ fingers. Speaks the sentimentalist for the children of the poor? Ah, but the children of the rich, laundered, sweet-smelling, complexioned of the country, and, above all, with soft, in-door voices.
In front of the Church of the Epistles stood its twelve vestrymen, following the long-standing tradition of giving away Easter eggs filled with face powder to the church-going debutantes of the year. Around them happily danced the two thousand impeccably groomed children of the wealthy, adorably cute and curled, shining like sparkling little jewels on their mothers’ fingers. Do sentimentalists speak for the children of the poor? Ah, but what about the children of the rich, freshly laundered, smelling sweet, with complexions like the countryside, and, above all, with soft, indoor voices.
Little Arthur was five, child of the middle class. Undistinguished, unnoticed, with a nose that forever marred what Grecian yearnings his features might have had, he held tightly to his mother’s warm, sticky hand, and, with Merlin on his other side, moved upon the home-coming throng. At Fifty-third Street, where there were two churches, the congestion was at its thickest, its richest. Their progress was of necessity retarded to such an extent that even little Arthur had not the slightest difficulty in keeping up. Then it was that Merlin perceived an open landaulet of deepest crimson, with handsome nickel trimmings, glide slowly up to the curb and come to a stop. In it sat Caroline.
Little Arthur was five, a child from the middle class. Ordinary and unnoticed, with a nose that always spoiled any Grecian charm his features might have had, he held tightly to his mother’s warm, sticky hand while Merlin stood beside him as they made their way through the homecoming crowd. At Fifty-third Street, where there were two churches, the congestion was at its worst, the most intense. Their progress slowed down so much that even little Arthur had no trouble keeping up. It was then that Merlin spotted an open crimson landaulet with shiny nickel trimmings slowly gliding up to the curb and coming to a stop. Inside sat Caroline.
She was dressed in black, a tight-fitting gown trimmed with lavender, flowered at the waist with a corsage of orchids. Merlin started and then gazed at her fearfully. For the first time in the eight years since his marriage he was encountering the girl again. But a girl no longer. Her figure was slim as ever—or perhaps not quite, for a certain boyish swagger, a sort of insolent adolescence, had gone the way of the first blooming of her cheeks. But she was beautiful; dignity was there now, and the charming lines of a fortuitous nine-and-twenty; and she sat in the car with such perfect appropriateness and self-possession that it made him breathless to watch her.
She was dressed in black, a form-fitting gown trimmed with lavender, with a corsage of orchids at her waist. Merlin jumped and then stared at her nervously. For the first time in the eight years since he got married, he was seeing the girl again. But she wasn’t a girl anymore. Her figure was as slim as ever—or maybe not quite, because a certain boyish confidence, a kind of defiant adolescence, had faded along with the youthful blush in her cheeks. But she was stunning; there was a sense of dignity now, and the attractive contours of a fortunate twenty-nine; and she sat in the car with such perfect grace and composure that it left him breathless to watch her.
Suddenly she smiled—the smile of old, bright as that very Easter and its flowers, mellower than ever—yet somehow with not quite the radiance and infinite promise of that first smile back there in the bookshop nine years before. It was a steelier smile, disillusioned and sad.
Suddenly, she smiled—the same smile as before, bright as that Easter and its flowers, even softer than ever—but somehow lacking the glow and endless promise of that first smile back in the bookstore nine years ago. It was a sharper smile, disenchanted and sad.
But it was soft enough and smile enough to make a pair of young men in cutaway coats hurry over, to pull their high hats off their wetted, iridescent hair; to bring them, flustered and bowing, to the edge of her landaulet, where her lavender gloves gently touched their gray ones. And these two were presently joined by another, and then two more, until there was a rapidly swelling crowd around the landaulet. Merlin would hear a young man beside him say to his perhaps well-favored companion:
But it was soft enough and smiley enough to make a couple of young guys in fancy coats rush over, to take off their tall hats from their damp, shiny hair; to approach her landaulet, flustered and bowing, where her lavender gloves lightly touched their gray ones. Then, another guy joined them, followed by two more, until there was a quickly growing crowd around the landaulet. Merlin heard a young man next to him say to his maybe attractive friend:
“If you’ll just pardon me a moment, there’s some one I have to speak to. Walk right ahead. I’ll catch up.”
“If you could just give me a moment, there’s someone I need to talk to. Go ahead. I’ll catch up.”
Within three minutes every inch of the landaulet, front, back, and side, was occupied by a man—a man trying to construct a sentence clever enough to find its way to Caroline through the stream of conversation. Luckily for Merlin a portion of little Arthur’s clothing had chosen the opportunity to threaten a collapse, and Olive had hurriedly rushed him over against a building for some extemporaneous repair work, so Merlin was able to watch, unhindered, the salon in the street.
Within three minutes, every inch of the landaulet—front, back, and side—was taken up by a man trying to put together a sentence clever enough to reach Caroline through the flow of conversation. Fortunately for Merlin, a part of little Arthur’s clothing had decided to come apart, and Olive quickly took him over to a building for some on-the-spot repairs. This gave Merlin a chance to watch the scene in the street without any distractions.
The crowd swelled. A row formed in back of the first, two more behind that. In the midst, an orchid rising from a black bouquet, sat Caroline enthroned in her obliterated car, nodding and crying salutations and smiling with such true happiness that, of a sudden, a new relay of gentlemen had left their wives and consorts and were striding toward her.
The crowd grew larger. A line formed behind the first, with two more rows behind that. In the center, like an orchid emerging from a dark bouquet, Caroline sat proudly in her wrecked car, waving and shedding tears of joy, smiling so genuinely that, all of a sudden, a new group of men had left their wives and partners and were walking toward her.
The crowd, now phalanx deep, began to be augmented by the merely curious; men of all ages who could not possibly have known Caroline jostled over and melted into the circle of ever-increasing diameter, until the lady in lavender was the centre of a vast impromptu auditorium.
The crowd, now several rows deep, started to grow as more curious onlookers joined in; men of all ages who couldn’t possibly have known Caroline pushed their way in, blending into the expanding circle, until the lady in lavender became the center of a large, spontaneous audience.
All about her were faces—clean-shaven, bewhiskered, old, young, ageless, and now, here and there, a woman. The mass was rapidly spreading to the opposite curb, and, as St. Anthony’s around the corner let out its box-holders, it overflowed to the sidewalk and crushed up against the iron picket-fence of a millionaire across the street. The motors speeding along the avenue were compelled to stop, and in a jiffy were piled three, five, and six deep at the edge of the crowd; auto-busses, top-heavy turtles of traffic, plunged into the jam, their passengers crowding to the edges of the roofs in wild excitement and peering down into the centre of the mass, which presently could hardly be seen from the mass’s edge.
All around her were faces—clean-shaven, bearded, old, young, ageless, and now, here and there, a woman. The crowd was quickly spilling over to the opposite curb, and as St. Anthony’s around the corner released its box-holders, it overflowed onto the sidewalk and pressed up against the iron picket fence of a millionaire across the street. Cars speeding along the avenue had to stop, and in no time were stacked three, five, and six deep at the edge of the crowd; buses, top-heavy traffic turtles, plunged into the congestion, their passengers crowding to the edges of the roofs in wild excitement, peering down into the center of the mass, which could hardly be seen from the edge of the crowd.
The crush had become terrific. No fashionable audience at a Yale-Princeton football game, no damp mob at a world’s series, could be compared with the panoply that talked, stared, laughed, and honked about the lady in black and lavender. It was stupendous; it was terrible. A quarter mile down the block a half-frantic policeman called his precinct; on the same corner a frightened civilian crashed in the glass of a fire-alarm and sent in a wild paean for all the fire-engines of the city; up in an apartment high in one of the tall buildings a hysterical old maid telephoned in turn for the prohibition enforcement agent; the special deputies on Bolshevism, and the maternity ward of Bellevue Hospital.
The crowd had become enormous. No trendy audience at a Yale-Princeton football game, no soggy crowd at a World Series, could compare to the spectacle that talked, stared, laughed, and honked about the woman in black and lavender. It was incredible; it was overwhelming. A quarter mile down the street, a frenzied cop called in to his precinct; on the same corner, a scared civilian smashed the glass of a fire alarm and sent in a wild request for all the fire trucks in the city; way up in an apartment in one of the tall buildings, a hysterical old maid called for the prohibition enforcement agent, the special deputies dealing with Bolshevism, and the maternity ward of Bellevue Hospital.
The noise increased. The first fire-engine arrived, filling the Sunday air with smoke, clanging and crying a brazen, metallic message down the high, resounding walls. In the notion that some terrible calamity had overtaken the city, two excited deacons ordered special services immediately and set tolling the great bells of St. Hilda’s and St. Anthony’s, presently joined by the jealous gongs of St. Simon’s and the Church of the Epistles. Even far off in the Hudson and the East River the sounds of the commotion were heard, and the ferry-boats and tugs and ocean liners set up sirens and whistles that sailed in melancholy cadence, now varied, now reiterated, across the whole diagonal width of the city from Riverside Drive to the gray water-fronts of the lower East Side....
The noise grew louder. The first fire truck arrived, filling the Sunday air with smoke, clanging and blaring a bold, metallic warning down the tall, echoing walls. Believing that some terrible disaster had struck the city, two excited deacons immediately organized special services and started tolling the large bells of St. Hilda’s and St. Anthony’s, soon joined by the competing gongs of St. Simon’s and the Church of the Epistles. Even far away in the Hudson and the East River, the sounds of the chaos could be heard, and the ferry boats, tugs, and ocean liners set off sirens and whistles that echoed in a sad rhythm, now changing, now repeating, across the entire width of the city from Riverside Drive to the gray waterfronts of the lower East Side....
In the centre of her landaulet sat the lady in black and lavender, chatting pleasantly first with one, then with another of that fortunate few in cutaways who had found their way to speaking distance in the first rush. After a while she glanced around her and beside her with a look of growing annoyance.
In the center of her landaulet sat the lady in black and lavender, chatting nicely first with one, then with another of the lucky few in cutaway suits who had made it close enough to talk in the initial rush. After a while, she looked around her and beside her with a growing look of irritation.
She yawned and asked the man nearest her if he couldn’t run in somewhere and get her a glass of water. The man apologized in some embarrassment. He could not have moved hand or foot. He could not have scratched his own ear....
She yawned and asked the man closest to her if he could run somewhere and grab her a glass of water. The man apologized, a bit embarrassed. He couldn’t have moved a muscle. He couldn’t have even scratched his own ear...
As the first blast of the river sirens keened along the air, Olive fastened the last safety-pin in little Arthur’s rompers and looked up. Merlin saw her start, stiffen slowly like hardening stucco, and then give a little gasp of surprise and disapproval.
As the first blast of the river sirens wailed through the air, Olive secured the last safety pin in little Arthur’s rompers and looked up. Merlin noticed her jump, stiffening slowly like hardening plaster, and then let out a small gasp of surprise and disapproval.
“That woman,” she cried suddenly. “Oh!”
“That woman,” she exclaimed suddenly. “Oh!”
She flashed a glance at Merlin that mingled reproach and pain, and without another word gathered up little Arthur with one hand, grasped her husband by the other, and darted amazingly in a winding, bumping canter through the crowd. Somehow people gave way before her; somehow she managed to retain her grasp on her son and husband; somehow she managed to emerge two blocks up, battered and dishevelled, into an open space, and, without slowing up her pace, darted down a side-street. Then at last, when uproar had died away into a dim and distant clamor, did she come to a walk and set little Arthur upon his feet.
She shot a look at Merlin that combined disappointment and hurt, and without saying anything else, scooped up little Arthur with one hand, grabbed her husband with the other, and quickly navigated through the crowd in a chaotic canter. Somehow, people moved aside for her; somehow, she kept hold of her son and husband; somehow, she burst into an open area two blocks away, disheveled and out of breath, and without slowing down, turned down a side street. Finally, once the noise faded into a faint background sound, she slowed to a walk and put little Arthur on his feet.
“And on Sunday, too! Hasn’t she disgraced herself enough?” This was her only comment. She said it to Arthur, as she seemed to address her remarks to Arthur throughout the remainder of the day. For some curious and esoteric reason she had never once looked at her husband during the entire retreat.
“And on Sunday, too! Hasn’t she embarrassed herself enough?” This was her only comment. She directed it at Arthur, as she seemed to focus her remarks on him for the rest of the day. For some strange and mysterious reason, she had never once looked at her husband during the entire retreat.
IV
The years between thirty-five and sixty-five revolve before the passive mind as one unexplained, confusing merry-go-round. True, they are a merry-go-round of ill-gaited and wind-broken horses, painted first in pastel colors, then in dull grays and browns, but perplexing and intolerably dizzy the thing is, as never were the merry-go-rounds of childhood or adolescence; as never, surely, were the certain-coursed, dynamic roller-coasters of youth. For most men and women these thirty years are taken up with a gradual withdrawal from life, a retreat first from a front with many shelters, those myriad amusements and curiosities of youth, to a line with less, when we peel down our ambitions to one ambition, our recreations to one recreation, our friends to a few to whom we are anaesthetic; ending up at last in a solitary, desolate strong point that is not strong, where the shells now whistle abominably, now are but half-heard as, by turns frightened and tired, we sit waiting for death.
The years between thirty-five and sixty-five feel like a confusing merry-go-round for the passive mind. Sure, it's a merry-go-round filled with awkward and worn-out horses, initially painted in bright pastels and later in dull grays and browns. But it's dizzying and perplexing in a way that children's merry-go-rounds or the thrilling roller coasters of youth never were. For most people, these thirty years involve a slow withdrawal from life, retreating first from a front with many distractions—those countless entertainments and curiosities of youth—to a simpler existence where we narrow our ambitions to just one, our activities to just one, and our friends to a few we barely connect with; ultimately landing in a lonely, desolate place that feels anything but strong, where the shells of past experiences ring out disturbingly, sometimes faint, as we sit, both scared and exhausted, waiting for death.
At forty, then, Merlin was no different from himself at thirty-five; a larger paunch, a gray twinkling near his ears, a more certain lack of vivacity in his walk. His forty-five differed from his forty by a like margin, unless one mention a slight deafness in his left ear. But at fifty-five the process had become a chemical change of immense rapidity. Yearly he was more and more an “old man” to his family—senile almost, so far as his wife was concerned. He was by this time complete owner of the bookshop. The mysterious Mr. Moonlight Quill, dead some five years and not survived by his wife, had deeded the whole stock and store to him, and there he still spent his days, conversant now by name with almost all that man has recorded for three thousand years, a human catalogue, an authority upon tooling and binding, upon folios and first editions, an accurate inventory of a thousand authors whom he could never have understood and had certainly never read.
At forty, Merlin was pretty much the same as he was at thirty-five; he had a bigger belly, some gray hairs near his ears, and a noticeable lack of energy in his stride. His forty-five was only slightly different from his forty, except for a bit of hearing loss in his left ear. But by fifty-five, the changes were happening much faster. Each year, he felt more like an "old man" to his family—almost senile in his wife’s eyes. By then, he was the full owner of the bookshop. The enigmatic Mr. Moonlight Quill had passed away about five years earlier and, without any surviving family, had transferred the entire stock and shop to him. He still spent his days there, now familiar by name with nearly everything that humanity has recorded over three thousand years, a human reference guide, an expert on tooling and binding, on folios and first editions, and he had an accurate inventory of a thousand authors he couldn’t really understand and had definitely never read.
At sixty-five he distinctly doddered. He had assumed the melancholy habits of the aged so often portrayed by the second old man in standard Victorian comedies. He consumed vast warehouses of time searching for mislaid spectacles. He “nagged” his wife and was nagged in turn. He told the same jokes three or four times a year at the family table, and gave his son weird, impossible directions as to his conduct in life. Mentally and materially he was so entirely different from the Merlin Grainger of twenty-five that it seemed incongruous that he should bear the same name.
At sixty-five, he was definitely a bit forgetful. He had taken on the sad habits of old age often depicted by the older man in typical Victorian comedies. He spent a huge amount of time looking for misplaced glasses. He “nagged” his wife and was nagged in return. He told the same jokes three or four times a year at the family dinner table and gave his son strange, unrealistic advice about how to live his life. Mentally and physically, he was so different from the Merlin Grainger of twenty-five that it felt odd for him to have the same name.
He worked still in the bookshop with the assistance of a youth, whom, of course, he considered very idle, indeed, and a new young woman, Miss Gaffney. Miss McCracken, ancient and unvenerable as himself, still kept the accounts. Young Arthur was gone into Wall Street to sell bonds, as all the young men seemed to be doing in that day. This, of course, was as it should be. Let old Merlin get what magic he could from his books—the place of young King Arthur was in the counting-house.
He was still working in the bookstore with the help of a young guy who he definitely thought was pretty lazy, and a new young woman, Miss Gaffney. Miss McCracken, as old and unrespectable as he was, still handled the accounts. Young Arthur had gone to Wall Street to sell bonds, like all the young men seemed to be doing back then. This, of course, was how things should be. Let old Merlin get whatever magic he could from his books—the place for young King Arthur was in the office.
One afternoon at four when he had slipped noiselessly up to the front of the store on his soft-soled slippers, led by a newly formed habit, of which, to be fair, he was rather ashamed, of spying upon the young man clerk, he looked casually out of the front window, straining his faded eyesight to reach the street. A limousine, large, portentous, impressive, had drawn to the curb, and the chauffeur, after dismounting and holding some sort of conversation with persons in the interior of the car, turned about and advanced in a bewildered fashion toward the entrance of the Moonlight Quill. He opened the door, shuffled in, and, glancing uncertainly at the old man in the skull-cap, addressed him in a thick, murky voice, as though his words came through a fog.
One afternoon at four, when he had quietly crept to the front of the store in his soft-soled slippers, following a new habit that he felt a bit ashamed of—spying on the young man clerk—he casually looked out the front window, straining his faded eyesight to see the street. A large, imposing limousine had pulled up to the curb, and the chauffeur, after getting out and having some sort of conversation with people inside the car, turned and walked in a confused way toward the entrance of the Moonlight Quill. He opened the door, shuffled in, and, glancing uncertainly at the old man in the skull-cap, addressed him in a thick, murky voice, as if his words were coming through a fog.
“Do you—do you sell additions?”
"Do you sell extensions?"
Merlin nodded.
Merlin agreed.
“The arithmetic books are in the back of the store.”
"The math books are in the back of the store."
The chauffeur took off his cap and scratched a close-cropped, fuzzy head.
The driver removed his hat and scratched his short, fuzzy hair.
“Oh, naw. This I want’s a detecatif story.” He jerked a thumb back toward the limousine. “She seen it in the paper. Firs’ addition.”
“Oh, no. This is what I want, a detective story.” He pointed back toward the limousine. “She saw it in the paper. First edition.”
Merlin’s interest quickened. Here was possibly a big sale.
Merlin's interest piqued. This could be a major sale.
“Oh, editions. Yes, we’ve advertised some firsts, but—detective stories, I—don’t—believe—What was the title?”
“Oh, editions. Yes, we've promoted some first editions, but—detective stories, I—don’t—believe—What was the title?”
“I forget. About a crime.”
“I forgot. About a crime.”
“About a crime. I have—well, I have ‘The Crimes of the Borgias’—full morocco, London 1769, beautifully—”
“About a crime. I have—well, I have ‘The Crimes of the Borgias’—full morocco, London 1769, beautifully—”
“Naw,” interrupted the chauffeur, “this was one fella did this crime. She seen you had it for sale in the paper.” He rejected several possible titles with the air of connoisseur.
“Naw,” interrupted the driver, “this was one guy who committed this crime. She saw that you had it for sale in the paper.” He dismissed several potential titles with the attitude of a connoisseur.
“‘Silver Bones,’” he announced suddenly out of a slight pause.
“‘Silver Bones,’” he announced suddenly after a brief pause.
“What?” demanded Merlin, suspecting that the stiffness of his sinews were being commented on.
“What?” demanded Merlin, suspecting that someone was commenting on the stiffness of his muscles.
“Silver Bones. That was the guy that done the crime.”
“Silver Bones. That was the guy who committed the crime.”
“Silver Bones?”
"Silver Bones?"
“Silver Bones. Indian, maybe.”
“Silver Bones. Possibly Indian.”
Merlin, stroked his grizzly cheeks. “Gees, Mister,” went on the prospective purchaser, “if you wanna save me an awful bawln’ out jes’ try an’ think. The old lady goes wile if everything don’t run smooth.”
Merlin stroked his grizzly cheeks. “Geez, mister,” the potential buyer continued, “if you wanna save me a huge hassle just try and think. The old lady goes wild if everything doesn’t run smoothly.”
But Merlin’s musings on the subject of Silver Bones were as futile as his obliging search through the shelves, and five minutes later a very dejected charioteer wound his way back to his mistress. Through the glass Merlin could see the visible symbols of a tremendous uproar going on in the interior of the limousine. The chauffeur made wild, appealing gestures of his innocence, evidently to no avail, for when he turned around and climbed back into the driver’s seat his expression was not a little dejected.
But Merlin's thoughts about Silver Bones were just as pointless as his eager search through the shelves, and five minutes later, a very discouraged charioteer made his way back to his mistress. Through the glass, Merlin could see the clear signs of a huge commotion happening inside the limousine. The chauffeur was frantically gesturing to prove his innocence, but it was clearly for nothing because when he turned around and climbed back into the driver's seat, his expression was quite gloomy.
Then the door of the limousine opened and gave forth a pale and slender young man of about twenty, dressed in the attenuation of fashion and carrying a wisp of a cane. He entered the shop, walked past Merlin, and proceeded to take out a cigarette and light it. Merlin approached him.
Then the door of the limousine opened, and out stepped a pale and slender young man around twenty, dressed in a slim-cut outfit and holding a delicate cane. He walked into the shop, passed Merlin, and pulled out a cigarette, lighting it. Merlin approached him.
“Anything I can do for you, sir?”
“Is there anything I can do for you, sir?”
“Old boy,” said the youth coolly, “there are seveereal things. You can first let me smoke my ciggy in here out of sight of that old lady in the limousine, who happens to be my grandmother. Her knowledge as to whether I smoke it or not before my majority happens to be a matter of five thousand dollars to me. The second thing is that you should look up your first edition of the ‘Crime of Sylvester Bonnard’ that you advertised in last Sunday’s Times. My grandmother there happens to want to take it off your hands.”
“Hey there,” the young man said coolly, “there are a few things. First, you can let me smoke my cigarette in here out of sight of that old lady in the limousine, who just so happens to be my grandmother. Whether I smoke it or not before I turn 18 is worth five thousand dollars to me. The second thing is that you should check your first edition of the ‘Crime of Sylvester Bonnard’ that you advertised in last Sunday’s Times. My grandmother wants to buy it from you.”
Detecatif story! Crime of somebody! Silver Bones! All was explained. With a faint deprecatory chuckle, as if to say that he would have enjoyed this had life put him in the habit of enjoying anything, Merlin doddered away to the back of his shop where his treasures were kept, to get this latest investment which he had picked up rather cheaply at the sale of a big collection.
Detective story! A crime committed by someone! Silver Bones! Everything was clarified. With a slight sarcastic laugh, as if to suggest that he would have enjoyed this if life had conditioned him to enjoy anything, Merlin shuffled to the back of his shop where his treasures were stored, to retrieve this latest investment he had bought for a good price at the sale of a large collection.
When he returned with it the young man was drawing on his cigarette and blowing out quantities of smoke with immense satisfaction.
When he came back with it, the young man was smoking a cigarette and exhaling clouds of smoke with great satisfaction.
“My God!” he said, “She keeps me so close to her the entire day running idiotic errands that this happens to be my first puff in six hours. What’s the world coming to, I ask you, when a feeble old lady in the milk-toast era can dictate to a man as to his personal vices. I happen to be unwilling to be so dictated to. Let’s see the book.”
“My God!” he exclaimed, “She keeps me so close to her all day running ridiculous errands that this is my first puff in six hours. What’s the world coming to, I ask you, when a weak old lady in this bland era can tell a man how to manage his personal habits? I’m not going to let that happen. Let’s see the book.”
Merlin passed it to him tenderly and the young man, after opening it with a carelessness that gave a momentary jump to the book-dealer’s heart, ran through the pages with his thumb.
Merlin handed it to him gently, and the young man, after opening it with a casualness that made the book dealer's heart skip a beat, flipped through the pages with his thumb.
“No illustrations, eh?” he commented. “Well, old boy, what’s it worth? Speak up! We’re willing to give you a fair price, though why I don’t know.”
“No illustrations, huh?” he remarked. “Well, my friend, what’s it worth? Speak up! We’re ready to offer you a fair price, although I’m not sure why.”
“One hundred dollars,” said Merlin with a frown.
“One hundred dollars,” Merlin said with a frown.
The young man gave a startled whistle.
The young man let out a surprised whistle.
“Whew! Come on. You’re not dealing with somebody from the cornbelt. I happen to be a city-bred man and my grandmother happens to be a city-bred woman, though I’ll admit it’d take a special tax appropriation to keep her in repair. We’ll give you twenty-five dollars, and let me tell you that’s liberal. We’ve got books in our attic, up in our attic with my old play-things, that were written before the old boy that wrote this was born.”
“Wow! Come on. You're not talking to someone from the Midwest. I’m a city guy and my grandma is a city woman too, though I have to admit it would take a special budget just to keep her going. We’ll give you twenty-five dollars, and that’s generous. We have books in our attic, up there with my old toys, that were written before the guy who wrote this was even born.”
Merlin stiffened, expressing a rigid and meticulous horror.
Merlin tensed up, showing a stiff and precise sense of horror.
“Did your grandmother give you twenty-five dollars to buy this with?”
“Did your grandma give you twenty-five bucks to buy this with?”
“She did not. She gave me fifty, but she expects change. I know that old lady.”
“She didn’t. She gave me fifty, but she wants change. I know that old lady.”
“You tell her,” said Merlin with dignity, “that she has missed a very great bargain.”
“You tell her,” Merlin said with dignity, “that she has missed an amazing deal.”
“Give you forty,” urged the young man. “Come on now—be reasonable and don’t try to hold us up——”
“Give you forty,” urged the young man. “Come on now—be reasonable and don’t try to hold us up——”
Merlin had wheeled around with the precious volume under his arm and was about to return it to its special drawer in his office when there was a sudden interruption. With unheard-of magnificence the front door burst rather than swung open, and admitted in the dark interior a regal apparition in black silk and fur which bore rapidly down upon him. The cigarette leaped from the fingers of the urban young man and he gave breath to an inadvertent “Damn!”—but it was upon Merlin that the entrance seemed to have the most remarkable and incongruous effect—so strong an effect that the greatest treasure of his shop slipped from his hand and joined the cigarette on the floor. Before him stood Caroline.
Merlin had turned around with the precious book tucked under his arm and was about to put it back in its special drawer in his office when he was suddenly interrupted. The front door swung open with stunning grandeur, revealing a regal figure in black silk and fur that quickly approached him. The cigarette flew from the fingers of the urban young man, and he let out an unintentional “Damn!”—but it was Merlin who seemed to be most affected by the unexpected entrance—so much so that the greatest treasure of his shop slipped from his hand and fell to the floor beside the cigarette. Caroline stood before him.
She was an old woman, an old woman remarkably preserved, unusually handsome, unusually erect, but still an old woman. Her hair was a soft, beautiful white, elaborately dressed and jewelled; her face, faintly rouged à la grande dame, showed webs of wrinkles at the edges of her eyes and two deeper lines in the form of stanchions connected her nose with the corners of her mouth. Her eyes were dim, ill natured, and querulous.
She was an old woman, surprisingly well-preserved, quite attractive, and standing tall, but still an old woman. Her hair was a soft, beautiful white, styled elegantly and adorned with jewels; her face, lightly blushes like a sophisticated lady, displayed fine wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, with two deeper lines connecting her nose to the corners of her mouth. Her eyes were dull, irritable, and complaining.
But it was Caroline without a doubt: Caroline’s features though in decay; Caroline’s figure, if brittle and stiff in movement; Caroline’s manner, unmistakably compounded of a delightful insolence and an enviable self assurance; and, most of all, Caroline’s voice, broken and shaky, yet with a ring in it that still could and did make chauffeurs want to drive laundry wagons and cause cigarettes to fall from the fingers of urban grandsons.
But it was definitely Caroline: Caroline’s features, though faded; Caroline’s figure, brittle and stiff in how she moved; Caroline’s manner, clearly a mix of charming audacity and enviable confidence; and, most importantly, Caroline’s voice, shaky and broken, yet still holding a tone that made chauffeurs want to drive laundry trucks and caused cigarettes to slip from the fingers of city grandsons.
She stood and sniffed. Her eyes found the cigarette upon the floor.
She stood up and sniffed. Her eyes spotted the cigarette on the floor.
“What’s that?” she cried. The words were not a question—they were an entire litany of suspicion, accusation, confirmation, and decision. She tarried over them scarcely an instant. “Stand up!” she said to her grandson, “stand up and blow that nicotine out of your lungs!”
“What’s that?” she cried. The words weren’t a question—they were a whole mix of suspicion, accusation, acknowledgment, and resolution. She lingered on them for barely a moment. “Stand up!” she said to her grandson, “stand up and blow that nicotine out of your lungs!”
The young man looked at her in trepidation.
The young man looked at her with anxiety.
“Blow!” she commanded.
"Blow!" she ordered.
He pursed his lips feebly and blew into the air.
He weakly pressed his lips together and blew into the air.
“Blow!” she repeated, more peremptorily than before.
“Blow!” she insisted, more forcefully than before.
He blew again, helplessly, ridiculously.
He blew again, helplessly and absurdly.
“Do you realize,” she went on briskly, “that you’ve forfeited five thousand dollars in five minutes?”
“Do you realize,” she continued quickly, “that you’ve lost five thousand dollars in just five minutes?”
Merlin momentarily expected the young man to fall pleading upon his knees, but such is the nobility of human nature that he remained standing—even blew again into the air, partly from nervousness, partly, no doubt, with some vague hope of reingratiating himself.
Merlin briefly thought the young man would drop to his knees begging, but that’s the nobility of human nature; he stayed standing—even took another breath, partly from nerves and partly, no doubt, with some unclear hope of winning back favor.
“Young ass!” cried Caroline. “Once more, just once more and you leave college and go to work.”
“Young jerk!” shouted Caroline. “One more time, just one more, and you’re out of college and off to work.”
This threat had such an overwhelming effect upon the young man that he took on an even paler pallor than was natural to him. But Caroline was not through.
This threat affected the young man so intensely that he became even paler than usual. But Caroline wasn't finished.
“Do you think I don’t know what you and your brothers, yes, and your asinine father too, think of me? Well, I do. You think I’m senile. You think I’m soft. I’m not!” She struck herself with her fist as though to prove that she was a mass of muscle and sinew. “And I’ll have more brains left when you’ve got me laid out in the drawing-room some sunny day than you and the rest of them were born with.”
“Do you think I’m unaware of what you and your brothers, and your stupid father too, think of me? Well, I do. You think I’m losing it. You think I’m weak. I’m not!” She hit her fist against herself as if to show that she was solid and strong. “And I’ll have more sense left when you’ve got me laid out in the living room some sunny day than you and the rest of them were born with.”
“But Grandmother——”
“But Grandma——”
“Be quiet. You, a thin little stick of a boy, who if it weren’t for my money might have risen to be a journeyman barber out in the Bronx—Let me see your hands. Ugh! The hands of a barber—you presume to be smart with me, who once had three counts and a bona-fide duke, not to mention half a dozen papal titles pursue me from the city of Rome to the city of New York.” She paused, took breath. “Stand up! Blow’!”
“Be quiet. You, a skinny little boy, who if it weren’t for my money might have become a barber in the Bronx—Let me see your hands. Ugh! The hands of a barber—you think you can be clever with me, who once had three counts and a real duke, not to mention half a dozen papal titles chasing me from the city of Rome to New York.” She paused, took a breath. “Stand up! Blow!”
The young man obediently blew. Simultaneously the door opened and an excited gentleman of middle age who wore a coat and hat trimmed with fur, and seemed, moreover, to be trimmed with the same sort of fur himself on upper lip and chin, rushed into the store and up to Caroline.
The young man obediently blew. At the same time, the door opened, and an excited middle-aged man wearing a fur-trimmed coat and hat, who also had similar fur on his upper lip and chin, hurried into the store and approached Caroline.
“Found you at last,” he cried. “Been looking for you all over town. Tried your house on the ’phone and your secretary told me he thought you’d gone to a bookshop called the Moonlight—”
“Finally found you,” he exclaimed. “I've been searching for you all over town. I called your house and your secretary said he thought you went to a bookstore called the Moonlight—”
Caroline turned to him irritably.
Caroline glared at him.
“Do I employ you for your reminiscences?” she snapped. “Are you my tutor or my broker?”
“Am I paying you for your memories?” she snapped. “Are you my tutor or my broker?”
“Your broker,” confessed the fur-trimmed man, taken somewhat aback. “I beg your pardon. I came about that phonograph stock. I can sell for a hundred and five.”
“Your broker,” the man with the fur trim admitted, a little surprised. “I’m sorry. I came to talk about that phonograph stock. I can sell it for a hundred and five.”
“Then do it.”
“Go for it.”
“Very well. I thought I’d better—”
“Okay. I thought I should—”
“Go sell it. I’m talking to my grandson.”
“Go sell it. I’m talking to my grandson.”
“Very well. I—”
"Alright. I—"
“Good-by.”
“Goodbye.”
“Good-by, Madame.” The fur-trimmed man made a slight bow and hurried in some confusion from the shop.
“Goodbye, Madame.” The man in the fur-trimmed coat gave a small bow and quickly left the shop, looking a bit flustered.
“As for you,” said Caroline, turning to her grandson, “you stay just where you are and be quiet.”
“As for you,” said Caroline, turning to her grandson, “you stay right there and be quiet.”
She turned to Merlin and included his entire length in a not unfriendly survey. Then she smiled and he found himself smiling too. In an instant they had both broken into a cracked but none the less spontaneous chuckle. She seized his arm and hurried him to the other side of the store. There they stopped, faced each other, and gave vent to another long fit of senile glee.
She turned to Merlin and looked him up and down in a friendly way. Then she smiled, and he couldn’t help but smile back. In a moment, they both burst into a somewhat awkward but genuinely spontaneous laugh. She grabbed his arm and rushed him to the other side of the store. There, they stopped, faced each other, and let out another long fit of silly laughter.
“It’s the only way,” she gasped in a sort of triumphant malignity. “The only thing that keeps old folks like me happy is the sense that they can make other people step around. To be old and rich and have poor descendants is almost as much fun as to be young and beautiful and have ugly sisters.”
“It’s the only way,” she gasped with a kind of triumphant wickedness. “The only thing that keeps old folks like me happy is the feeling that they can make other people take notice. Being old and rich, with poor descendants, is almost as much fun as being young and beautiful, with ugly sisters.”
“Oh, yes,” chuckled Merlin. “I know. I envy you.”
“Oh, yeah,” chuckled Merlin. “I get it. I’m jealous of you.”
She nodded, blinking.
She nodded, blinking away.
“The last time I was in here, forty years ago,” she said, “you were a young man very anxious to kick up your heels.”
“The last time I was in here, forty years ago,” she said, “you were a young man eager to let loose.”
“I was,” he confessed.
"I was," he admitted.
“My visit must have meant a good deal to you.”
"My visit must have meant a lot to you."
“You have all along,” he exclaimed. “I thought—I used to think at first that you were a real person—human, I mean.”
“You have all along,” he said excitedly. “I thought—I used to think at first that you were a real person—human, I mean.”
She laughed.
She chuckled.
“Many men have thought me inhuman.”
“Many men have considered me inhuman.”
“But now,” continued Merlin excitedly, “I understand. Understanding is allowed to us old people—after nothing much matters. I see now that on a certain night when you danced upon a table-top you were nothing but my romantic yearning for a beautiful and perverse woman.”
“But now,” continued Merlin excitedly, “I get it. Understanding comes to us older folks—after nothing much really matters. I see now that on that certain night when you danced on the table, you were just my romantic longing for a beautiful and twisted woman.”
Her old eyes were far away, her voice no more than the echo of a forgotten dream.
Her old eyes seemed distant, her voice barely more than the echo of a forgotten dream.
“How I danced that night! I remember.”
“How I danced that night! I remember.”
“You were making an attempt at me. Olive’s arms were closing about me and you warned me to be free and keep my measure of youth and irresponsibility. But it seemed like an effect gotten up at the last moment. It came too late.”
"You were trying to get to me. Olive was wrapping her arms around me, and you told me to enjoy my freedom and hold on to my youth and irresponsibility. But it felt like a last-minute effort. It was too late."
“You are very old,” she said inscrutably. “I did not realize.”
“You're really old,” she said cryptically. “I didn't notice.”
“Also I have not forgotten what you did to me when I was thirty-five. You shook me with that traffic tie-up. It was a magnificent effort. The beauty and power you radiated! You became personified even to my wife, and she feared you. For weeks I wanted to slip out of the house at dark and forget the stuffiness of life with music and cocktails and a girl to make me young. But then—I no longer knew how.”
“Also, I haven't forgotten what you did to me when I was thirty-five. You really rocked my world with that traffic jam. It was an incredible experience. The beauty and energy you gave off! Even my wife saw you as a person, and she was scared of you. For weeks, I wanted to sneak out of the house at night and escape the dullness of life with music, cocktails, and a girl to make me feel young again. But then—I didn't know how anymore.”
“And now you are so very old.”
“And now you are so very old.”
With a sort of awe she moved back and away from him.
With a sense of wonder, she stepped back and away from him.
“Yes, leave me!” he cried. “You are old also; the spirit withers with the skin. Have you come here only to tell me something I had best forget: that to be old and poor is perhaps more wretched than to be old and rich; to remind me that my son hurls my gray failure in my face?”
“Yes, just leave me!” he exclaimed. “You’re old too; the spirit fades along with the skin. Did you come here just to remind me of something I’d rather forget: that being old and broke is maybe worse than being old and wealthy; to remind me that my son throws my gray failures back at me?”
“Give me my book,” she commanded harshly. “Be quick, old man!”
“Give me my book,” she ordered sharply. “Hurry up, old man!”
Merlin looked at her once more and then patiently obeyed. He picked up the book and handed it to her, shaking his head when she offered him a bill.
Merlin glanced at her again and then calmly complied. He grabbed the book and handed it to her, shaking his head when she tried to give him a bill.
“Why go through the farce of paying me? Once you made me wreck these very premises.”
“Why bother pretending to pay me? You had me destroy this place.”
“I did,” she said in anger, “and I’m glad. Perhaps there had been enough done to ruin me.”
“I did,” she said angrily, “and I’m glad. Maybe there had been enough done to ruin me.”
She gave him a glance, half disdain, half ill-concealed uneasiness, and with a brisk word to her urban grandson moved toward the door.
She shot him a look that was part disdain, part barely hidden unease, and with a quick word to her city-bred grandson, headed for the door.
Then she was gone—out of his shop—out of his life. The door clicked. With a sigh he turned and walked brokenly back toward the glass partition that enclosed the yellowed accounts of many years as well as the mellowed, wrinkled Miss McCracken.
Then she was gone—out of his shop—out of his life. The door clicked. With a sigh, he turned and walked wearily back toward the glass partition that held the yellowed accounts of many years as well as the worn, wrinkled Miss McCracken.
Merlin regarded her parched, cobwebbed face with an odd sort of pity. She, at any rate, had had less from life than he. No rebellious, romantic spirit popping out unbidden had, in its memorable moments, given her life a zest and a glory.
Merlin looked at her dry, dusty face with a strange kind of pity. She had, after all, received less from life than he had. No rebellious, romantic energy had ever unexpectedly surfaced to give her life excitement and meaning.
Then Miss McCracken looked up and spoke to him:
Then Miss McCracken looked up and said to him:
“Still a spunky old piece, isn’t she?”
“Still a feisty old thing, isn’t she?”
Merlin started.
Merlin began.
“Who?”
"Who are you?"
“Old Alicia Dare. Mrs. Thomas Allerdyce she is now, of course; has been, these thirty years.”
“Old Alicia Dare. She's Mrs. Thomas Allerdyce now, obviously; has been for these thirty years.”
“What? I don’t understand you.” Merlin sat down suddenly in his swivel chair; his eyes were wide.
“What? I don’t get you.” Merlin sat down abruptly in his swivel chair; his eyes were wide.
“Why, surely, Mr. Grainger, you can’t tell me that you’ve forgotten her, when for ten years she was the most notorious character in New York. Why, one time when she was the correspondent in the Throckmorton divorce case she attracted so much attention on Fifth Avenue that there was a traffic tie-up. Didn’t you read about it in the papers.”
“Come on, Mr. Grainger, you can’t seriously tell me you’ve forgotten her, especially since she was the most infamous person in New York for ten years. There was that one time when she was the correspondent in the Throckmorton divorce case and caused such a scene on Fifth Avenue that traffic was backed up for ages. Didn’t you see it in the news?”
“I never used to read the papers.” His ancient brain was whirring.
“I never used to read the news.” His old mind was racing.
“Well, you can’t have forgotten the time she came in here and ruined the business. Let me tell you I came near asking Mr. Moonlight Quill for my salary, and clearing out.”
“Well, you can’t have forgotten the time she came in here and messed up the business. Let me tell you, I almost asked Mr. Moonlight Quill for my paycheck and just left.”
“Do you mean, that—that you saw her?”
“Do you mean, that—that you saw her?”
“Saw her! How could I help it with the racket that went on. Heaven knows Mr. Moonlight Quill didn’t like it either but of course he didn’t say anything. He was daffy about her and she could twist him around her little finger. The second he opposed one of her whims she’d threaten to tell his wife on him. Served him right. The idea of that man falling for a pretty adventuress! Of course he was never rich enough for her even though the shop paid well in those days.”
“Saw her! How could I not with all the noise going on? God knows Mr. Moonlight Quill didn’t like it either, but of course he didn’t say anything. He was crazy about her, and she could wrap him around her little finger. The moment he pushed back against one of her requests, she’d threaten to tell his wife. He had it coming. The idea of that man falling for a charming troublemaker! Of course, he was never rich enough for her, even though the shop paid well back then.”
“But when I saw her,” stammered Merlin, “that is, when I thought saw her, she lived with her mother.”
“But when I saw her,” stammered Merlin, “I mean, when I thought I saw her, she was living with her mom.”
“Mother, trash!” said Miss McCracken indignantly. “She had a woman there she called ‘Aunty’, who was no more related to her than I am. Oh, she was a bad one—but clever. Right after the Throckmorton divorce case she married Thomas Allerdyce, and made herself secure for life.”
“Mom, that's ridiculous!” Miss McCracken said angrily. “She had this woman she called ‘Aunty,’ who wasn’t related to her at all. Oh, she was something else—but smart. Right after the Throckmorton divorce case, she married Thomas Allerdyce and set herself up for life.”
“Who was she?” cried Merlin. “For God’s sake what was she—a witch?”
“Who was she?” yelled Merlin. “For God’s sake, what was she—a witch?”
“Why, she was Alicia Dare, the dancer, of course. In those days you couldn’t pick up a paper without finding her picture.”
“Of course, she was Alicia Dare, the dancer. Back then, you couldn't pick up a newspaper without seeing her picture.”
Merlin sat very quiet, his brain suddenly fatigued and stilled. He was an old man now indeed, so old that it was impossible for him to dream of ever having been young, so old that the glamour was gone out of the world, passing not into the faces of children and into the persistent comforts of warmth and life, but passing out of the range of sight and feeling. He was never to smile again or to sit in a long reverie when spring evenings wafted the cries of children in at his window until gradually they became the friends of his boyhood out there, urging him to come and play before the last dark came down. He was too old now even for memories.
Merlin sat quietly, his mind suddenly tired and still. He was truly an old man now, so old that he couldn’t even imagine being young, so old that the magic had faded from the world, no longer shining in the faces of children or in the comforting warmth of life, but slipping out of reach altogether. He would never smile again or get lost in thought as spring evenings brought the laughter of children to his window, gradually turning them into the friends of his boyhood, calling him to come out and play before darkness fell. He was too old now, even for memories.
That night he sat at supper with his wife and son, who had used him for their blind purposes. Olive said:
That night, he had dinner with his wife and son, who had taken advantage of him for their own hidden agendas. Olive said:
“Don’t sit there like a death’s-head. Say something.”
“Don’t just sit there looking gloomy. Say something.”
“Let him sit quiet,” growled Arthur. “If you encourage him he’ll tell us a story we’ve heard a hundred times before.”
“Let him sit quietly,” grumbled Arthur. “If you encourage him, he’ll tell us a story we’ve heard a hundred times before.”
Merlin went up-stairs very quietly at nine o’clock. When he was in his room and had closed the door tight he stood by it for a moment, his thin limbs trembling. He knew now that he had always been a fool.
Merlin quietly went upstairs at nine o’clock. Once he was in his room and had shut the door tightly, he stood by it for a moment, his thin limbs shaking. He now realized that he had always been a fool.
“O Russet Witch!”
“O Rusty Witch!”
But it was too late. He had angered Providence by resisting too many temptations. There was nothing left but heaven, where he would meet only those who, like him, had wasted earth.
But it was too late. He had angered fate by giving in to too many temptations. There was nothing left but heaven, where he would encounter only those who, like him, had squandered their time on earth.
UNCLASSIFIED MASTERPIECES
THE LEES OF HAPPINESS
If you should look through the files of old magazines for the first years of the present century you would find, sandwiched in between the stories of Richard Harding Davis and Frank Norris and others long since dead, the work of one Jeffrey Curtain: a novel or two, and perhaps three or four dozen short stories. You could, if you were interested, follow them along until, say, 1908, when they suddenly disappeared.
If you looked through the files of old magazines from the early years of this century, you'd find, nestled between the stories of Richard Harding Davis, Frank Norris, and others long gone, the work of one Jeffrey Curtain: a novel or two, and maybe three or four dozen short stories. You could, if you were interested, track them down until around 1908, when they suddenly vanished.
When you had read them all you would have been quite sure that here were no masterpieces—here were passably amusing stories, a bit out of date now, but doubtless the sort that would then have whiled away a dreary half hour in a dental office. The man who did them was of good intelligence, talented, glib, probably young. In the samples of his work you found there would have been nothing to stir you to more than a faint interest in the whims of life—no deep interior laughs, no sense of futility or hint of tragedy.
When you finished reading them all, you would have been sure that there were no masterpieces—just somewhat entertaining stories, a bit outdated now, but definitely the kind that would have passed the time during a dull half hour in a dentist's office. The guy who wrote them was smart, talented, and probably young. In the examples of his work, you would find nothing that would spark more than a mild curiosity about the quirks of life—no profound laughs, no sense of futility, or hint of tragedy.
After reading them you would yawn and put the number back in the files, and perhaps, if you were in some library reading-room, you would decide that by way of variety you would look at a newspaper of the period and see whether the Japs had taken Port Arthur. But if by any chance the newspaper you had chosen was the right one and had crackled open at the theatrical page, your eyes would have been arrested and held, and for at least a minute you would have forgotten Port Arthur as quickly as you forgot Château Thierry. For you would, by this fortunate chance, be looking at the portrait of an exquisite woman.
After reading them, you'd yawn and put the number back in the files. Maybe, if you were in a library reading room, you'd decide to switch things up and check out a newspaper from that time to see if the Japs had taken Port Arthur. But if, by some chance, the newspaper you picked was the right one and it opened to the entertainment page, your eyes would be captured and you'd forget about Port Arthur just as quickly as you forgot about Château Thierry. Because, by this lucky chance, you’d be looking at the portrait of a stunning woman.
Those were the days of “Florodora” and of sextets, of pinched-in waists and blown-out sleeves, of almost bustles and absolute ballet skirts, but here, without doubt, disguised as she might be by the unaccustomed stiffness and old fashion of her costume, was a butterfly of butterflies. Here was the gayety of the period—the soft wine of eyes, the songs that flurried hearts, the toasts and the bouquets, the dances and the dinners. Here was a Venus of the hansom cab, the Gibson girl in her glorious prime. Here was...
Those were the days of "Florodora" and six-part harmonies, of tight waistlines and puffy sleeves, of nearly bustles and full ballet skirts. But here, without a doubt, even though she might be disguised by the old-fashioned stiffness of her outfit, was a butterfly of butterflies. Here was the joy of the era—the enchanting sparkle in her eyes, the songs that made hearts race, the cheers and the flowers, the dances and the dinners. Here was a Venus in a horse-drawn cab, the Gibson girl in her stunning prime. Here was...
...here was, you find by looking at the name beneath, one Roxanne Milbank, who had been chorus girl and understudy in “The Daisy Chain,” but who, by reason of an excellent performance when the star was indisposed, had gained a leading part.
...here was, you find by looking at the name beneath, one Roxanne Milbank, who had been a chorus girl and understudy in “The Daisy Chain,” but who, because of an excellent performance when the star was unavailable, had earned a leading role.
You would look again—and wonder. Why you had never heard of her. Why did her name not linger in popular songs and vaudeville jokes and cigar bands, and the memory of that gay old uncle of yours along with Lillian Russell and Stella Mayhew and Anna Held? Roxanne Milbank—whither had she gone? What dark trap-door had opened suddenly and swallowed her up? Her name was certainly not in last Sunday’s supplement on the list of actresses married to English noblemen. No doubt she was dead—poor beautiful young lady—and quite forgotten.
You would look again—and wonder. Why had you never heard of her? Why didn’t her name pop up in popular songs, vaudeville jokes, or on cigar bands, along with your fun old uncle’s memories of Lillian Russell, Stella Mayhew, and Anna Held? Roxanne Milbank—where had she gone? What dark trapdoor had suddenly opened and swallowed her up? Her name definitely wasn’t in last Sunday’s supplement listing actresses married to English noblemen. She was probably dead—poor beautiful young woman—and completely forgotten.
I am hoping too much. I am having you stumble on Jeffrey Curtains’s stories and Roxanne Milbank’s picture. It would be incredible that you should find a newspaper item six months later, a single item two inches by four, which informed the public of the marriage, very quietly, of Miss Roxanne Milbank, who had been on tour with “The Daisy Chain,” to Mr. Jeffrey Curtain, the popular author. “Mrs. Curtain,” it added dispassionately, “will retire from the stage.”
I’m hoping for too much. I'm having you come across Jeffrey Curtain's stories and Roxanne Milbank's picture. It would be amazing if you found a newspaper article six months later, just a small piece two inches by four, that quietly informed the public about the marriage of Miss Roxanne Milbank, who had been touring with "The Daisy Chain," to Mr. Jeffrey Curtain, the well-known author. "Mrs. Curtain," it added in a neutral tone, "will step away from the stage."
It was a marriage of love. He was sufficiently spoiled to be charming; she was ingenuous enough to be irresistible. Like two floating logs they met in a head-on rush, caught, and sped along together. Yet had Jeffrey Curtain kept at scrivening for twoscore years he could not have put a quirk into one of his stories weirder than the quirk that came into his own life. Had Roxanne Milbank played three dozen parts and filled five thousand houses she could never have had a role with more happiness and more despair than were in the fate prepared for Roxanne Curtain.
It was a love marriage. He was charming enough from being spoiled; she was innocent enough to be irresistible. They collided like two floating logs, caught each other, and sped along together. Yet, if Jeffrey Curtain had spent forty years writing, he couldn't have created a plot twist in his stories as bizarre as the twist that happened in his own life. If Roxanne Milbank had played thirty-six roles and performed in five thousand theaters, she could never have experienced a part with as much joy and sorrow as the fate that awaited Roxanne Curtain.
For a year they lived in hotels, travelled to California, to Alaska, to Florida, to Mexico, loved and quarrelled gently, and gloried in the golden triflings of his wit with her beauty—they were young and gravely passionate; they demanded everything and then yielded everything again in ecstasies of unselfishness and pride. She loved the swift tones of his voice and his frantic, if unfounded jealousy. He loved her dark radiance, the white irises of her eyes, the warm, lustrous enthusiasm of her smile.
For a year, they stayed in hotels, traveled to California, Alaska, Florida, and Mexico, loved and argued gently, and reveled in the playful combination of his wit and her beauty—they were young and deeply passionate; they demanded everything and then surrendered it all again in moments of selflessness and pride. She adored the quick sounds of his voice and his intense, though unfounded, jealousy. He admired her dark glow, the bright whites of her eyes, and the warm, shiny enthusiasm of her smile.
“Don’t you like her?” he would demand rather excitedly and shyly. “Isn’t she wonderful? Did you ever see—”
“Don’t you like her?” he would ask, a bit excited and shy. “Isn’t she amazing? Have you ever seen—”
“Yes,” they would answer, grinning. “She’s a wonder. You’re lucky.”
“Yes,” they would reply, smiling. “She’s amazing. You’re fortunate.”
The year passed. They tired of hotels. They bought an old house and twenty acres near the town of Marlowe, half an hour from Chicago; bought a little car, and moved out riotously with a pioneering hallucination that would have confounded Balboa.
The year went by. They got bored with hotels. They bought an old house and twenty acres near Marlowe, half an hour from Chicago; bought a small car, and moved out excitedly with a pioneering dream that would have amazed Balboa.
“Your room will be here!” they cried in turn.
“Your room will be here!” they shouted in turn.
—And then:
—And then:
“And my room here!”
"And my room is here!"
“And the nursery here when we have children.”
“And the nursery here when we have kids.”
“And we’ll build a sleeping porch—oh, next year.”
“And we’ll build a sleeping porch—oh, next year.”
They moved out in April. In July Jeffrey’s closest friend, Harry Cromwell came to spend a week—they met him at the end of the long lawn and hurried him proudly to the house.
They moved out in April. In July, Jeffrey’s best friend, Harry Cromwell, came to spend a week—they met him at the end of the long lawn and proudly rushed him to the house.
Harry was married also. His wife had had a baby some six months before and was still recuperating at her mother’s in New York. Roxanne had gathered from Jeffrey that Harry’s wife was not as attractive as Harry—Jeffrey had met her once and considered her—“shallow.” But Harry had been married nearly two years and was apparently happy, so Jeffrey guessed that she was probably all right.
Harry was also married. His wife had a baby about six months ago and was still recovering at her mom’s place in New York. Roxanne had heard from Jeffrey that Harry’s wife wasn't as attractive as Harry—Jeffrey had met her once and thought she was “shallow.” But Harry had been married for almost two years and seemed happy, so Jeffrey figured she was probably fine.
“I’m making biscuits,” chattered Roxanne gravely. “Can your wife make biscuits? The cook is showing me how. I think every woman should know how to make biscuits. It sounds so utterly disarming. A woman who can make biscuits can surely do no——”
“I’m making biscuits,” Roxanne said seriously. “Can your wife make biscuits? The cook is teaching me how. I think every woman should know how to make biscuits. It sounds so completely charming. A woman who can make biscuits can surely do no——”
“You’ll have to come out here and live,” said Jeffrey. “Get a place out in the country like us, for you and Kitty.”
“You’ll need to move out here and live with us,” Jeffrey said. “Find a place in the country for you and Kitty.”
“You don’t know Kitty. She hates the country. She’s got to have her theatres and vaudevilles.”
“You don’t know Kitty. She can’t stand the countryside. She needs her theaters and vaudevilles.”
“Bring her out,” repeated Jeffrey. “We’ll have a colony. There’s an awfully nice crowd here already. Bring her out!”
“Bring her out,” Jeffrey repeated. “We’ll have a colony. There’s a really nice group here already. Bring her out!”
They were at the porch steps now and Roxanne made a brisk gesture toward a dilapidated structure on the right.
They were at the porch steps now, and Roxanne made a quick gesture toward a rundown building on the right.
“The garage,” she announced. “It will also be Jeffrey’s writing-room within the month. Meanwhile dinner is at seven. Meanwhile to that I will mix a cocktail.”
“The garage,” she said. “It’ll also be Jeffrey’s writing room in a month. In the meantime, dinner is at seven. To pass the time, I’ll mix a cocktail.”
The two men ascended to the second floor—that is, they ascended half-way, for at the first landing Jeffrey dropped his guest’s suitcase and in a cross between a query and a cry exclaimed:
The two men went up to the second floor—that is, they went halfway because, at the first landing, Jeffrey dropped his guest’s suitcase and, in a mix of a question and an exclamation, shouted:
“For God’s sake, Harry, how do you like her?”
"For God's sake, Harry, what do you think of her?"
“We will go up-stairs,” answered his guest, “and we will shut the door.”
“We will go upstairs,” replied his guest, “and we will close the door.”
Half an hour later as they were sitting together in the library Roxanne reissued from the kitchen, bearing before her a pan of biscuits. Jeffrey and Harry rose.
Half an hour later, as they were sitting together in the library, Roxanne emerged from the kitchen, carrying a pan of biscuits. Jeffrey and Harry stood up.
“They’re beautiful, dear,” said the husband, intensely.
“They're beautiful, sweetheart,” the husband said earnestly.
“Exquisite,” murmured Harry.
"Beautiful," murmured Harry.
Roxanne beamed.
Roxanne smiled happily.
“Taste one. I couldn’t bear to touch them before you’d seen them all and I can’t bear to take them back until I find what they taste like.”
“Taste one. I couldn’t bring myself to touch them before you’ve seen them all, and I can’t stand the thought of taking them back until I find out what they taste like.”
“Like manna, darling.”
“Like a blessing, darling.”
Simultaneously the two men raised the biscuits to their lips, nibbled tentatively. Simultaneously they tried to change the subject. But Roxanne undeceived, set down the pan and seized a biscuit. After a second her comment rang out with lugubrious finality:
At the same time, the two men brought the biscuits to their mouths and took small bites. At the same time, they attempted to steer the conversation in a different direction. But Roxanne, not fooled, set the pan down and grabbed a biscuit. After a moment, her remark came out with a somber finality:
“Absolutely bum!”
“Complete bummer!”
“Really——”
"Seriously—"
“Why, I didn’t notice——”
"Wow, I didn’t notice——"
Roxanne roared.
Roxanne yelled.
“Oh, I’m useless,” she cried laughing. “Turn me out, Jeffrey—I’m a parasite; I’m no good——”
“Oh, I’m useless,” she said with a laugh. “Kick me out, Jeffrey—I’m a parasite; I’m no good——”
Jeffrey put his arm around her.
Jeffrey wrapped his arm around her.
“Darling, I’ll eat your biscuits.”
“Babe, I’ll eat your cookies.”
“They’re beautiful, anyway,” insisted Roxanne.
“They're beautiful, anyway,” Roxanne insisted.
“They’re—they’re decorative,” suggested Harry.
“They’re decorative,” suggested Harry.
Jeffrey took him up wildly.
Jeffrey took him up excitedly.
“That’s the word. They’re decorative; they’re masterpieces. We’ll use them.”
"That's the word. They're decorative; they're works of art. We'll use them."
He rushed to the kitchen and returned with a hammer and a handful of nails.
He hurried to the kitchen and came back with a hammer and a handful of nails.
“We’ll use them, by golly, Roxanne! We’ll make a frieze out of them.”
“We'll use them, for sure, Roxanne! We'll turn them into a frieze.”
“Don’t!” wailed Roxanne. “Our beautiful house.”
“Don’t!” cried Roxanne. “Our beautiful house.”
“Never mind. We’re going to have the library repapered in October. Don’t you remember?”
“Never mind. We’re getting the library repapered in October. Don't you remember?”
“Well——”
“Well—”
Bang! The first biscuit was impaled to the wall, where it quivered for a moment like a live thing.
Bang! The first cookie hit the wall, where it shook for a moment like it was alive.
Bang!...
Bang!
When Roxanne returned, with a second round of cocktails the biscuits were in a perpendicular row, twelve of them, like a collection of primitive spear-heads.
When Roxanne came back, carrying a second round of cocktails, the biscuits were lined up in a straight row, twelve of them, like a set of primitive spearheads.
“Roxanne,” exclaimed Jeffrey, “you’re an artist! Cook?—nonsense! You shall illustrate my books!”
“Roxanne,” Jeffrey exclaimed, “you’re an artist! Cook?—that’s ridiculous! You’re going to illustrate my books!”
During dinner the twilight faltered into dusk, and later it was a starry dark outside, filled and permeated with the frail gorgeousness of Roxanne’s white dress and her tremulous, low laugh.
During dinner, the twilight faded into dusk, and later it was a starry dark outside, filled and permeated with the delicate beauty of Roxanne’s white dress and her soft, shaky laugh.
—Such a little girl she is, thought Harry. Not as old as Kitty.
—Such a little girl she is, thought Harry. Not as old as Kitty.
He compared the two. Kitty—nervous without being sensitive, temperamental without temperament, a woman who seemed to flit and never light—and Roxanne, who was as young as spring night, and summed up in her own adolescent laughter.
He compared the two. Kitty—nervous but not sensitive, unpredictable without real emotion, a woman who seemed to flutter but never truly shine—and Roxanne, who was as young as a spring night, captured in her own youthful laughter.
—A good match for Jeffrey, he thought again. Two very young people, the sort who’ll stay very young until they suddenly find themselves old.
—A perfect match for Jeffrey, he thought again. Two very young people, the kind who will stay young for a long time until they suddenly discover they're old.
Harry thought these things between his constant thoughts about Kitty. He was depressed about Kitty. It seemed to him that she was well enough to come back to Chicago and bring his little son. He was thinking vaguely of Kitty when he said good-night to his friend’s wife and his friend at the foot of the stairs.
Harry was preoccupied with these thoughts while constantly thinking about Kitty. He felt down about Kitty. It seemed to him that she was healthy enough to return to Chicago and bring their little son. He was vaguely thinking of Kitty when he said goodnight to his friend’s wife and his friend at the bottom of the stairs.
“You’re our first real house guest,” called Roxanne after him. “Aren’t you thrilled and proud?”
“You’re our first real house guest,” Roxanne called after him. “Aren’t you excited and proud?”
When he was out of sight around the stair corner she turned to Jeffrey, who was standing beside her resting his hand on the end of the banister.
When he was out of sight around the corner of the stairs, she turned to Jeffrey, who was standing next to her with his hand resting on the end of the banister.
“Are you tired, my dearest?”
“Are you tired, my love?”
Jeffrey rubbed the centre of his forehead with his fingers.
Jeffrey rubbed the middle of his forehead with his fingers.
“A little. How did you know?”
“A little. How did you find out?”
“Oh, how could I help knowing about you?”
“Oh, how could I not know about you?”
“It’s a headache,” he said moodily. “Splitting. I’ll take some aspirin.”
“It’s such a pain,” he said gloomily. “A real hassle. I’ll grab some aspirin.”
She reached over and snapped out the light, and with his arm tight about her waist they walked up the stairs together.
She reached over and turned off the light, and with his arm wrapped tightly around her waist, they walked up the stairs together.
II
Harry’s week passed. They drove about the dreaming lanes or idled in cheerful inanity upon lake or lawn. In the evening Roxanne, sitting inside, played to them while the ashes whitened on the glowing ends of their cigars. Then came a telegram from Kitty saying that she wanted Harry to come East and get her, so Roxanne and Jeffrey were left alone in that privacy of which they never seemed to tire.
Harry's week went by. They drove through the peaceful roads or lounged around on the lake or lawn. In the evening, Roxanne played music for them while the ashes turned to gray on the glowing tips of their cigars. Then a telegram arrived from Kitty, saying she wanted Harry to come East and pick her up, leaving Roxanne and Jeffrey alone in a privacy they never seemed to grow tired of.
“Alone” thrilled them again. They wandered about the house, each feeling intimately the presence of the other; they sat on the same side of the table like honeymooners; they were intensely absorbed, intensely happy.
“Alone” excited them once more. They roamed around the house, each feeling the closeness of the other; they sat on the same side of the table like newlyweds; they were deeply engaged, deeply happy.
The town of Marlowe, though a comparatively old settlement, had only recently acquired a “society.” Five or six years before, alarmed at the smoky swelling of Chicago, two or three young married couples, “bungalow people,” had moved out; their friends had followed. The Jeffrey Curtains found an already formed “set” prepared to welcome them; a country club, ballroom, and golf links yawned for them, and there were bridge parties, and poker parties, and parties where they drank beer, and parties where they drank nothing at all.
The town of Marlowe, although a fairly old place, had only recently established a “society.” About five or six years earlier, concerned by the growing smoke and hustle of Chicago, a few young married couples, known as “bungalow people,” relocated; their friends soon followed. The Jeffrey Curtains discovered an already established “set” ready to embrace them; a country club, ballroom, and golf course awaited them, along with bridge games, poker nights, gatherings where they drank beer, and parties where they didn’t drink anything at all.
It was at a poker party that they found themselves a week after Harry’s departure. There were two tables, and a good proportion of the young wives were smoking and shouting their bets, and being very daringly mannish for those days.
It was at a poker party that they found themselves a week after Harry left. There were two tables, and a good number of the young wives were smoking and shouting their bets, being quite boldly masculine for those times.
Roxanne had left the game early and taken to perambulation; she wandered into the pantry and found herself some grape juice—beer gave her a headache—and then passed from table to table, looking over shoulders at the hands, keeping an eye on Jeffrey and being pleasantly unexcited and content. Jeffrey, with intense concentration, was raising a pile of chips of all colors, and Roxanne knew by the deepened wrinkle between his eyes that he was interested. She liked to see him interested in small things.
Roxanne had left the game early and decided to take a walk. She wandered into the pantry and poured herself some grape juice—beer gave her a headache—and then moved from table to table, peeking over shoulders at the cards, keeping an eye on Jeffrey while feeling pleasantly relaxed and content. Jeffrey, with intense focus, was stacking a pile of chips of all colors, and Roxanne could tell by the deep wrinkle between his brows that he was engaged. She loved to see him interested in little things.
She crossed over quietly and sat down on the arm of his chair.
She quietly crossed over and sat on the arm of his chair.
She sat there five minutes, listening to the sharp intermittent comments of the men and the chatter of the women, which rose from the table like soft smoke—and yet scarcely hearing either. Then quite innocently she reached out her hand, intending to place it on Jeffrey’s shoulder—as it touched him he started of a sudden, gave a short grunt, and, sweeping back his arm furiously, caught her a glancing blow on her elbow.
She sat there for five minutes, listening to the sharp, on-and-off comments from the men and the chatter of the women, which drifted up from the table like soft smoke—and yet barely hearing either. Then, quite innocently, she reached out her hand, intending to place it on Jeffrey’s shoulder—as soon as it touched him, he suddenly jumped, let out a short grunt, and, angrily sweeping his arm back, accidentally hit her elbow with a glancing blow.
There was a general gasp. Roxanne regained her balance, gave a little cry, and rose quickly to her feet. It had been the greatest shock of her life. This, from Jeffrey, the heart of kindness, of consideration—this instinctively brutal gesture.
There was a collective gasp. Roxanne steadied herself, let out a small cry, and quickly got back on her feet. It had been the biggest shock of her life. This, from Jeffrey, the embodiment of kindness and thoughtfulness—this instinctively harsh action.
The gasp became a silence. A dozen eyes were turned on Jeffrey, who looked up as though seeing Roxanne for the first time. An expression of bewilderment settled on his face.
The gasp turned into silence. A dozen eyes were on Jeffrey, who looked up as if he were seeing Roxanne for the first time. A look of confusion spread across his face.
“Why—Roxanne——” he said haltingly.
“Why—Roxanne—” he said slowly.
Into a dozen minds entered a quick suspicion, a rumor of scandal. Could it be that behind the scenes with this couple, apparently so in love, lurked some curious antipathy? Why else this streak of fire, across such a cloudless heaven?
Into a dozen minds came a quick suspicion, a rumor of scandal. Could it be that behind the scenes with this couple, seemingly so in love, there was some strange dislike? Why else this streak of fire across such a clear sky?
“Jeffrey!”—Roxanne’s voice was pleading—startled and horrified, she yet knew that it was a mistake. Not once did it occur to her to blame him or to resent it. Her word was a trembling supplication—“Tell me, Jeffrey,” it said, “tell Roxanne, your own Roxanne.”
“Jeffrey!”—Roxanne's voice was desperate—startled and horrified, she still knew it was a mistake. Not once did it cross her mind to blame him or resent it. Her words were a shaky plea—“Tell me, Jeffrey,” they said, “tell Roxanne, your own Roxanne.”
“Why, Roxanne—” began Jeffrey again. The bewildered look changed to pain. He was clearly as startled as she. “I didn’t intend that,” he went on; “you startled me. You—I felt as if some one were attacking me. I—how—why, how idiotic!”
“Why, Roxanne—” Jeffrey started again. The confused look on his face shifted to one of pain. He seemed just as shocked as she was. “I didn’t mean to do that,” he continued; “you surprised me. You—I felt like someone was coming at me. I—how—why, how foolish!”
“Jeffrey!” Again the word was a prayer, incense offered up to a high God through this new and unfathomable darkness.
“Jeffrey!” Again the word was a prayer, incense offered up to a high God through this new and unfathomable darkness.
They were both on their feet, they were saying good-by, faltering, apologizing, explaining. There was no attempt to pass it off easily. That way lay sacrilege. Jeffrey had not been feeling well, they said. He had become nervous. Back of both their minds was the unexplained horror of that blow—the marvel that there had been for an instant something between them—his anger and her fear—and now to both a sorrow, momentary, no doubt, but to be bridged at once, at once, while there was yet time. Was that swift water lashing under their feet—the fierce glint of some uncharted chasm?
They were both standing, saying goodbye, stumbling over their words, apologizing, trying to explain. They didn’t try to brush it off. That would be disrespectful. They mentioned that Jeffrey hadn’t been feeling well. He had become anxious. In the back of both their minds was the unexplainable dread of that blow—the astonishment that there had briefly been something between them—his anger and her fear—and now, to both, a sadness, likely temporary, but something to confront immediately, while there was still time. Was that rapid water churning beneath their feet—the fierce shimmer of some unknown abyss?
Out in their car under the harvest moon he talked brokenly. It was just—incomprehensible to him, he said. He had been thinking of the poker game—absorbed—and the touch on his shoulder had seemed like an attack. An attack! He clung to that word, flung it up as a shield. He had hated what touched him. With the impact of his hand it had gone, that—nervousness. That was all he knew.
Out in their car under the harvest moon, he spoke haltingly. It was just—unfathomable to him, he said. He had been so focused on the poker game, and the touch on his shoulder felt like an assault. An assault! He held onto that word, using it like a shield. He had despised what had touched him. With the force of his hand, that—nervousness—had disappeared. That was all he understood.
Both their eyes filled with tears and they whispered love there under the broad night as the serene streets of Marlowe sped by. Later, when they went to bed, they were quite calm. Jeffrey was to take a week off all work—was simply to loll, and sleep, and go on long walks until this nervousness left him. When they had decided this safety settled down upon Roxanne. The pillows underhead became soft and friendly; the bed on which they lay seemed wide, and white, and sturdy beneath the radiance that streamed in at the window.
Both of their eyes filled with tears as they whispered love beneath the vast night while the peaceful streets of Marlowe passed by. Later, when they went to bed, they felt completely calm. Jeffrey was going to take a week off from work—he was just going to lounge around, sleep, and go on long walks until his anxiety faded away. Once they had made this decision, a sense of safety settled over Roxanne. The pillows under their heads felt soft and welcoming; the bed they lay on seemed wide, white, and sturdy beneath the light streaming in through the window.
Five days later, in the first cool of late afternoon, Jeffrey picked up an oak chair and sent it crashing through his own front window. Then he lay down on the couch like a child, weeping piteously and begging to die. A blood clot the size of a marble had broken his brain.
Five days later, in the first cool of late afternoon, Jeffrey picked up an oak chair and threw it through his own front window. Then he collapsed onto the couch like a child, crying uncontrollably and wishing he could die. A blood clot the size of a marble had ruptured in his brain.
III
There is a sort of waking nightmare that sets in sometimes when one has missed a sleep or two, a feeling that comes with extreme fatigue and a new sun, that the quality of the life around has changed. It is a fully articulate conviction that somehow the existence one is then leading is a branch shoot of life and is related to life only as a moving picture or a mirror—that the people, and streets, and houses are only projections from a very dim and chaotic past. It was in such a state that Roxanne found herself during the first months of Jeffrey’s illness. She slept only when she was utterly exhausted; she awoke under a cloud. The long, sober-voiced consultations, the faint aura of medicine in the halls, the sudden tiptoeing in a house that had echoed to many cheerful footsteps, and, most of all, Jeffrey’s white face amid the pillows of the bed they had shared—these things subdued her and made her indelibly older. The doctors held out hope, but that was all. A long rest, they said, and quiet. So responsibility came to Roxanne. It was she who paid the bills, pored over his bank-book, corresponded with his publishers. She was in the kitchen constantly. She learned from the nurse how to prepare his meals and after the first month took complete charge of the sick-room. She had had to let the nurse go for reasons of economy. One of the two colored girls left at the same time. Roxanne was realizing that they had been living from short story to short story.
There’s a kind of waking nightmare that hits you sometimes when you’ve missed a night or two of sleep, a feeling that comes with extreme exhaustion and a new day, that the quality of life around you has changed. It’s a clear belief that somehow the life you’re living is just a branch off the main trunk of existence and only resembles real life like a moving picture or a reflection—that the people, streets, and houses are just projections from a distant and chaotic past. Roxanne found herself in this state during the early months of Jeffrey’s illness. She only slept when she was completely worn out; when she woke up, it was like waking under a dark cloud. The long, somber conversations, the faint smell of medicine in the halls, the sudden quietness in a house that used to be full of cheerful voices, and most of all, Jeffrey’s pale face among the pillows of the bed they had shared—these things weighed her down and made her feel aged beyond her years. The doctors offered some hope, but that was all. They said he needed a long rest and peace. So responsibility fell on Roxanne. She took care of the bills, scrutinized his bank statements, and communicated with his publishers. She was always in the kitchen. She learned from the nurse how to prepare his meals and after the first month took complete control of the sickroom. She had to let the nurse go for financial reasons. One of the two African American girls left at the same time. Roxanne was coming to realize that they had been living from one short story to the next.
The most frequent visitor was Harry Cromwell. He had been shocked and depressed by the news, and though his wife was now living with him in Chicago he found time to come out several times a month. Roxanne found his sympathy welcome—there was some quality of suffering in the man, some inherent pitifulness that made her comfortable when he was near. Roxanne’s nature had suddenly deepened. She felt sometimes that with Jeffrey she was losing her children also, those children that now most of all she needed and should have had.
The most frequent visitor was Harry Cromwell. He had been shocked and upset by the news, and even though his wife was now living with him in Chicago, he managed to come out several times a month. Roxanne appreciated his sympathy—there was something about his suffering, a kind of inherent sadness, that made her feel at ease when he was around. Roxanne's nature had suddenly become deeper. She sometimes felt that with Jeffrey, she was losing her children too, the ones she needed most right now and should have had.
It was six months after Jeffrey’s collapse and when the nightmare had faded, leaving not the old world but a new one, grayer and colder, that she went to see Harry’s wife. Finding herself in Chicago with an extra hour before train time, she decided out of courtesy to call.
It was six months after Jeffrey’s collapse, and as the nightmare had faded, it didn’t leave the old world behind but instead created a new one, grayer and colder. She decided to visit Harry’s wife. While in Chicago with an extra hour before her train, she thought it would be polite to stop by.
As she stepped inside the door she had an immediate impression that the apartment was very like some place she had seen before—and almost instantly she remembered a round-the-corner bakery of her childhood, a bakery full of rows and rows of pink frosted cakes—a stuffy pink, pink as a food, pink triumphant, vulgar, and odious.
As she walked through the door, she instantly felt that the apartment was reminiscent of a place she'd seen before—and almost immediately, she recalled a bakery from her childhood just around the corner, a bakery filled with rows of pink frosted cakes—a stuffy pink, pink like a food, pink that was triumphant, tacky, and off-putting.
And this apartment was like that. It was pink. It smelled pink!
And this apartment was just like that. It was pink. It smelled pink!
Mrs. Cromwell, attired in a wrapper of pink and black, opened the door. Her hair was yellow, heightened, Roxanne imagined, by a dash of peroxide in the rinsing water every week. Her eyes were a thin waxen blue—she was pretty and too consciously graceful. Her cordiality was strident and intimate, hostility melted so quickly to hospitality that it seemed they were both merely in the face and voice—never touching nor touched by the deep core of egotism beneath.
Mrs. Cromwell, dressed in a pink and black robe, opened the door. Her hair was blonde, likely enhanced, Roxanne imagined, by a bit of peroxide in the rinse every week. Her eyes were a pale, waxy blue—she was pretty but overly aware of her own grace. Her friendliness was loud and personal, with any hostility fading so quickly into hospitality that it felt like they were just playing a role in their expressions and voices—never really connecting with the deep self-centeredness lurking underneath.
But to Roxanne these things were secondary; her eyes were caught and held in uncanny fascination by the wrapper. It was vilely unclean. From its lowest hem up four inches it was sheerly dirty with the blue dust of the floor; for the next three inches it was gray—then it shaded off into its natural color, which was—pink. It was dirty at the sleeves, too, and at the collar—and when the woman turned to lead the way into the parlor, Roxanne was sure that her neck was dirty.
But for Roxanne, these things were secondary; her eyes were caught and held in an eerie fascination by the wrapper. It was disgustingly filthy. From the bottom hem up four inches, it was completely dirty with the blue dust from the floor; for the next three inches, it was gray—then it faded into its original color, which was pink. It was dirty at the sleeves, too, and at the collar—and when the woman turned to lead the way into the parlor, Roxanne was sure that her neck was dirty.
A one-sided rattle of conversation began. Mrs. Cromwell became explicit about her likes and dislikes, her head, her stomach, her teeth, her apartment—avoiding with a sort of insolent meticulousness any inclusion of Roxanne with life, as if presuming that Roxanne, having been dealt a blow, wished life to be carefully skirted.
A one-sided chatter started up. Mrs. Cromwell got clear about her likes and dislikes—her head, her stomach, her teeth, her apartment—carefully avoiding any mention of Roxanne’s life, as if she assumed that Roxanne, having undergone a setback, wanted to keep life at a distance.
Roxanne smiled. That kimono! That neck!
Roxanne smiled. That kimono! That neckline!
After five minutes a little boy toddled into the parlor—a dirty little boy clad in dirty pink rompers. His face was smudgy—Roxanne wanted to take him into her lap and wipe his nose; other parts in the vicinity of his head needed attention, his tiny shoes were kicked out at the toes. Unspeakable!
After five minutes, a small boy walked into the living room—he was a messy little guy dressed in grimy pink overalls. His face was smudged, and Roxanne felt the urge to scoop him up and wipe his nose; other areas around his head also needed some care, and his tiny shoes were scuffed at the toes. Unbelievable!
“What a darling little boy!” exclaimed Roxanne, smiling radiantly. “Come here to me.”
“What a cute little boy!” exclaimed Roxanne, smiling brightly. “Come here to me.”
Mrs. Cromwell looked coldly at her son.
Mrs. Cromwell looked coldly at her son.
“He will get dirty. Look at that face!” She held her head on one side and regarded it critically.
“He will get dirty. Look at that face!” She tilted her head to the side and examined it closely.
“Isn’t he a darling?” repeated Roxanne.
“Isn’t he a darling?” Roxanne repeated.
“Look at his rompers,” frowned Mrs. Cromwell.
“Look at his rompers,” frowned Mrs. Cromwell.
“He needs a change, don’t you, George?”
“He needs a change, right, George?”
George stared at her curiously. To his mind the word rompers connotated a garment extraneously smeared, as this one.
George looked at her with curiosity. To him, the word "rompers" suggested a garment that was awkwardly stained, just like this one.
“I tried to make him look respectable this morning,” complained Mrs. Cromwell as one whose patience had been sorely tried, “and I found he didn’t have any more rompers—so rather than have him go round without any I put him back in those—and his face—”
“I tried to make him look decent this morning,” complained Mrs. Cromwell, sounding like someone whose patience had been tested, “and I found he didn’t have any more rompers—so instead of letting him go without any, I put him back in those—and his face—”
“How many pairs has he?” Roxanne’s voice was pleasantly curious. “How many feather fans have you?” she might have asked.
“How many pairs does he have?” Roxanne asked, sounding genuinely curious. “How many feather fans do you have?” she could have asked.
“Oh,—” Mrs. Cromwell considered, wrinkling her pretty brow. “Five, I think. Plenty, I know.”
“Oh,—” Mrs. Cromwell thought, furrowing her pretty brow. “Five, I think. That’s plenty, I know.”
“You can get them for fifty cents a pair.”
“You can get them for fifty cents a pair.”
Mrs. Cromwell’s eyes showed surprise—and the faintest superiority. The price of rompers!
Mrs. Cromwell’s eyes showed surprise—and a hint of superiority. The price of rompers!
“Can you really? I had no idea. He ought to have plenty, but I haven’t had a minute all week to send the laundry out.” Then, dismissing the subject as irrelevant—“I must show you some things—”
“Really? I had no idea. He should have plenty, but I haven't had a moment all week to send the laundry out.” Then, brushing off the topic as unimportant—“I need to show you some things—”
They rose and Roxanne followed her past an open bathroom door whose garment-littered floor showed indeed that the laundry hadn’t been sent out for some time, into another room that was, so to speak, the quintessence of pinkness. This was Mrs. Cromwell’s room.
They got up, and Roxanne followed her past an open bathroom door, where the floor, covered in clothes, clearly showed that the laundry hadn't been done in a while. They entered another room that was, in a way, the epitome of pink. This was Mrs. Cromwell's room.
Here the hostess opened a closet door and displayed before Roxanne’s eyes an amazing collection of lingerie.
Here, the hostess opened a closet door and revealed an incredible collection of lingerie to Roxanne.
There were dozens of filmy marvels of lace and silk, all clean, unruffled, seemingly not yet touched. On hangers beside them were three new evening dresses.
There were dozens of delicate lace and silk wonders, all pristine, smooth, and seemingly untouched. On hangers next to them were three new evening gowns.
“I have some beautiful things,” said Mrs. Cromwell, “but not much of a chance to wear them. Harry doesn’t care about going out.” Spite crept into her voice. “He’s perfectly content to let me play nursemaid and housekeeper all day and loving wife in the evening.”
“I have some beautiful things,” said Mrs. Cromwell, “but I hardly get a chance to wear them. Harry doesn’t care about going out.” A hint of bitterness entered her voice. “He’s totally fine with me being his nursemaid and housekeeper all day and then just a loving wife in the evening.”
Roxanne smiled again.
Roxanne smiled once more.
“You’ve got some beautiful clothes here.”
"You have some really nice clothes here."
“Yes, I have. Let me show you——”
“Yes, I have. Let me show you—”
“Beautiful,” repeated Roxanne, interrupting, “but I’ll have to run if I’m going to catch my train.”
“Beautiful,” Roxanne said, interrupting, “but I need to go if I'm going to catch my train.”
She felt that her hands were trembling. She wanted to put them on this woman and shake her—shake her. She wanted her locked up somewhere and set to scrubbing floors.
She felt her hands shaking. She wanted to grab this woman and shake her—shake her. She wanted her locked up somewhere and made to scrub floors.
“Beautiful,” she repeated, “and I just came in for a moment.”
“Beautiful,” she said again, “and I just came in for a moment.”
“Well, I’m sorry Harry isn’t here.”
“Well, I’m sorry Harry isn’t here.”
They moved toward the door.
They walked to the door.
“—and, oh,” said Roxanne with an effort—yet her voice was still gentle and her lips were smiling—“I think it’s Argile’s where you can get those rompers. Good-by.”
“—and, oh,” said Roxanne with some effort—yet her voice was still gentle and her lips were smiling—“I think it’s Argile’s where you can get those rompers. Bye.”
It was not until she had reached the station and bought her ticket to Marlowe that Roxanne realized it was the first five minutes in six months that her mind had been off Jeffrey.
It wasn't until she got to the station and bought her ticket to Marlowe that Roxanne realized it was the first five minutes in six months that she hadn’t been thinking about Jeffrey.
IV
A week later Harry appeared at Marlowe, arrived unexpectedly at five o’clock, and coming up the walk sank into a porch chair in a state of exhaustion. Roxanne herself had had a busy day and was worn out. The doctors were coming at five-thirty, bringing a celebrated nerve specialist from New York. She was excited and thoroughly depressed, but Harry’s eyes made her sit down beside him.
A week later, Harry showed up at Marlowe, arriving unexpectedly at five o’clock, and as he walked up the path, he collapsed into a porch chair, completely drained. Roxanne had also had a busy day and was feeling exhausted. The doctors were coming at five-thirty, bringing a renowned nerve specialist from New York. She felt both excited and deeply depressed, but Harry's eyes made her sit down next to him.
“What’s the matter?”
"What's wrong?"
“Nothing, Roxanne,” he denied. “I came to see how Jeff was doing. Don’t you bother about me.”
“Nothing, Roxanne,” he said. “I just came to check on how Jeff is doing. Don’t worry about me.”
“Harry,” insisted Roxanne, “there’s something the matter.”
“Harry,” Roxanne insisted, “something's up.”
“Nothing,” he repeated. “How’s Jeff?”
“Nothing,” he repeated. “How’s Jeff?”
Anxiety darkened her face.
Anxiety clouded her expression.
“He’s a little worse, Harry. Doctor Jewett has come on from New York. They thought he could tell me something definite. He’s going to try and find whether this paralysis has anything to do with the original blood clot.”
“He's a bit worse, Harry. Doctor Jewett has come from New York. They thought he might have some concrete information. He's going to try to determine if this paralysis is connected to the original blood clot.”
Harry rose.
Harry got up.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” he said jerkily. “I didn’t know you expected a consultation. I wouldn’t have come. I thought I’d just rock on your porch for an hour—”
“Oh, I’m sorry,” he said awkwardly. “I didn’t realize you were expecting a consultation. I wouldn’t have come. I thought I’d just chill on your porch for an hour—”
“Sit down,” she commanded.
“Take a seat,” she said.
Harry hesitated.
Harry paused.
“Sit down, Harry, dear boy.” Her kindness flooded out now—enveloped him. “I know there’s something the matter. You’re white as a sheet. I’m going to get you a cool bottle of beer.”
“Sit down, Harry, my dear.” Her kindness poured out now—wrapped around him. “I know something’s bothering you. You look pale as a ghost. I’m going to get you a cold beer.”
All at once he collapsed into his chair and covered his face with his hands.
All of a sudden, he slumped into his chair and put his hands over his face.
“I can’t make her happy,” he said slowly. “I’ve tried and I’ve tried. This morning we had some words about breakfast—I’d been getting my breakfast down town—and—well, just after I went to the office she left the house, went East to her mother’s with George and a suitcase full of lace underwear.”
“I can’t make her happy,” he said slowly. “I’ve tried and I’ve tried. This morning we had a disagreement about breakfast—I had gone downtown to get my breakfast—and then, right after I left for the office, she left the house and went East to her mom’s with George and a suitcase full of lace underwear.”
“Harry!”
"Hey, Harry!"
“And I don’t know—”
“And I don’t know—”
There was a crunch on the gravel, a car turning into the drive. Roxanne uttered a little cry.
There was a crunch on the gravel as a car turned into the driveway. Roxanne let out a small gasp.
“It’s Doctor Jewett.”
"It’s Dr. Jewett."
“Oh, I’ll—”
“Oh, I will—”
“You’ll wait, won’t you?” she interrupted abstractedly. He saw that his problem had already died on the troubled surface of her mind.
“You’ll wait, won’t you?” she interrupted, lost in thought. He realized that his problem had already faded away on the troubled surface of her mind.
There was an embarrassing minute of vague, elided introductions and then Harry followed the party inside and watched them disappear up the stairs. He went into the library and sat down on the big sofa.
There was an awkward minute of vague, skipped introductions, and then Harry followed the group inside and watched them go up the stairs. He went into the library and sat down on the big couch.
For an hour he watched the sun creep up the patterned folds of the chintz curtains. In the deep quiet a trapped wasp buzzing on the inside of the window pane assumed the proportions of a clamor. From time to time another buzzing drifted down from up-stairs, resembling several more larger wasps caught on larger window-panes. He heard low footfalls, the clink of bottles, the clamor of pouring water.
For an hour, he watched the sun rise over the patterned folds of the chintz curtains. In the deep silence, a trapped wasp buzzing against the windowpane sounded like a commotion. Occasionally, another buzzing came down from upstairs, like several larger wasps caught against bigger windowpanes. He heard soft footsteps, the clinking of bottles, and the noise of water being poured.
What had he and Roxanne done that life should deal these crashing blows to them? Up-stairs there was taking place a living inquest on the soul of his friend; he was sitting here in a quiet room listening to the plaint of a wasp, just as when he was a boy he had been compelled by a strict aunt to sit hour-long on a chair and atone for some misbehavior. But who had put him here? What ferocious aunt had leaned out of the sky to make him atone for—what?
What had he and Roxanne done to deserve such harsh blows from life? Upstairs, there was an ongoing examination of his friend’s soul; he was sitting in a quiet room, listening to the sound of a wasp, just like when he was a kid and had to sit for an hour on a chair as punishment for some misbehavior imposed by a strict aunt. But who had put him here? What ruthless aunt had reached down from the sky to make him pay for—what?
About Kitty he felt a great hopelessness. She was too expensive—that was the irremediable difficulty. Suddenly he hated her. He wanted to throw her down and kick at her—to tell her she was a cheat and a leech—that she was dirty. Moreover, she must give him his boy.
About Kitty he felt a deep sense of hopelessness. She was too costly—that was the unchangeable problem. Suddenly he despised her. He wanted to push her away and lash out at her—to accuse her of being a fraud and a parasite—that she was unclean. Furthermore, she had to give him his son.
He rose and began pacing up and down the room. Simultaneously he heard some one begin walking along the hallway up-stairs in exact time with him. He found himself wondering if they would walk in time until the person reached the end of the hall.
He got up and started pacing back and forth in the room. At the same time, he noticed someone walking down the hallway upstairs in sync with him. He found himself curious if they would keep walking in time until the person reached the end of the hall.
Kitty had gone to her mother. God help her, what a mother to go to! He tried to imagine the meeting: the abused wife collapsing upon the mother’s breast. He could not. That Kitty was capable of any deep grief was unbelievable. He had gradually grown to think of her as something unapproachable and callous. She would get a divorce, of course, and eventually she would marry again. He began to consider this. Whom would she marry? He laughed bitterly, stopped; a picture flashed before him—of Kitty’s arms around some man whose face he could not see, of Kitty’s lips pressed close to other lips in what was surely passion.
Kitty had gone to her mother. God help her, what a mother to turn to! He tried to picture the meeting: the abused wife collapsing into her mother’s arms. He couldn't. It was hard to believe that Kitty could feel any deep sadness. He had gradually come to see her as something unreachable and cold. Of course, she would get a divorce and eventually marry again. He started to think about it. Who would she marry? He laughed bitterly, then stopped; a image flashed in his mind—of Kitty’s arms around some man whose face he couldn’t see, of Kitty’s lips pressed against another set of lips in what was definitely passion.
“God!” he cried aloud. “God! God! God!”
“God!” he shouted. “God! God! God!”
Then the pictures came thick and fast. The Kitty of this morning faded; the soiled kimono rolled up and disappeared; the pouts, and rages, and tears all were washed away. Again she was Kitty Carr—Kitty Carr with yellow hair and great baby eyes. Ah, she had loved him, she had loved him.
Then the images flooded in quickly. The Kitty from this morning faded; the dirty kimono was rolled up and vanished; the sulks, tantrums, and tears were all wiped away. Once more, she was Kitty Carr—Kitty Carr with blonde hair and big innocent eyes. Ah, she had loved him, she had loved him.
After a while he perceived that something was amiss with him, something that had nothing to do with Kitty or Jeff, something of a different genre. Amazingly it burst on him at last; he was hungry. Simple enough! He would go into the kitchen in a moment and ask the colored cook for a sandwich. After that he must go back to the city.
After a while, he realized that something was off with him, something that wasn’t about Kitty or Jeff, something different altogether. Amazingly, it finally hit him; he was hungry. Pretty simple! He would head into the kitchen soon and ask the cook for a sandwich. After that, he needed to go back to the city.
He paused at the wall, jerked at something round, and, fingering it absently, put it to his mouth and tasted it as a baby tastes a bright toy. His teeth closed on it—Ah!
He stopped at the wall, grabbed something round, and, absentmindedly feeling it, put it to his mouth and tasted it like a baby tastes a colorful toy. His teeth clamped down on it—Ah!
She’d left that damn kimono, that dirty pink kimono. She might have had the decency to take it with her, he thought. It would hang in the house like the corpse of their sick alliance. He would try to throw it away, but he would never be able to bring himself to move it. It would be like Kitty, soft and pliable, withal impervious. You couldn’t move Kitty; you couldn’t reach Kitty. There was nothing there to reach. He understood that perfectly—he had understood it all along.
She had left that damn kimono, that grimy pink kimono. She could have at least had the decency to take it with her, he thought. It would just hang in the house like the remains of their broken relationship. He would try to throw it away, but he would never be able to bring himself to touch it. It would be like Kitty, soft and flexible, yet completely unapproachable. You couldn’t move Kitty; you couldn’t connect with Kitty. There was nothing there to connect with. He knew that full well—he had known it all along.
He reached to the wall for another biscuit and with an effort pulled it out, nail and all. He carefully removed the nail from the centre, wondering idly if he had eaten the nail with the first biscuit. Preposterous! He would have remembered—it was a huge nail. He felt his stomach. He must be very hungry. He considered—remembered—yesterday he had had no dinner. It was the girl’s day out and Kitty had lain in her room eating chocolate drops. She had said she felt “smothery” and couldn’t bear having him near her. He had given George a bath and put him to bed, and then lain down on the couch intending to rest a minute before getting his own dinner. There he had fallen asleep and awakened about eleven, to find that there was nothing in the ice-box except a spoonful of potato salad. This he had eaten, together with some chocolate drops that he found on Kitty’s bureau. This morning he had breakfasted hurriedly down town before going to the office. But at noon, beginning to worry about Kitty, he had decided to go home and take her out to lunch. After that there had been the note on his pillow. The pile of lingerie in the closet was gone—and she had left instructions for sending her trunk.
He reached for another biscuit from the wall and pulled it out with some effort, nail and all. He carefully removed the nail from the center, idly wondering if he had eaten the nail with the first biscuit. Ridiculous! He would have remembered—it was a huge nail. He felt his stomach; he must be really hungry. He thought back—remembered—he hadn’t had dinner yesterday. It was the girl’s day out, and Kitty had stayed in her room eating chocolate drops. She had said she felt "smothery" and couldn't stand having him around. He had given George a bath and put him to bed, then lay down on the couch planning to rest for a minute before getting his own dinner. Instead, he had fallen asleep and woke up around eleven to find that the only thing in the fridge was a spoonful of potato salad. He ate that, along with some chocolate drops he found on Kitty’s dresser. This morning, he had a quick breakfast downtown before heading to the office. But by noon, starting to worry about Kitty, he decided to go home and take her out to lunch. After that, he found the note on his pillow. The pile of lingerie in the closet was gone—and she had left instructions for sending her trunk.
He had never been so hungry, he thought.
He had never felt so hungry, he thought.
At five o’clock, when the visiting nurse tiptoed down-stairs, he was sitting on the sofa staring at the carpet.
At five o’clock, when the visiting nurse quietly made her way downstairs, he was sitting on the sofa, staring at the carpet.
“Mr. Cromwell?”
“Mr. Cromwell?”
“Yes?”
"What's up?"
“Oh, Mrs. Curtain won’t be able to see you at dinner. She’s not well. She told me to tell you that the cook will fix you something and that there’s a spare bedroom.”
“Oh, Mrs. Curtain won't be able to see you at dinner. She's not feeling well. She asked me to let you know that the cook will make you something and that there's an extra bedroom.”
“She’s sick, you say?”
"She's ill, you say?"
“She’s lying down in her room. The consultation is just over.”
“She’s lying down in her room. The appointment just ended.”
“Did they—did they decide anything?”
"Did they come to a decision?"
“Yes,” said the nurse softly. “Doctor Jewett says there’s no hope. Mr. Curtain may live indefinitely, but he’ll never see again or move again or think. He’ll just breathe.”
“Yes,” the nurse said softly. “Doctor Jewett says there’s no hope. Mr. Curtain might live indefinitely, but he’ll never see again, move again, or think. He’ll just breathe.”
“Just breathe?”
"Just breathe."
“Yes.”
"Yep."
For the first time the nurse noted that beside the writing-desk where she remembered that she had seen a line of a dozen curious round objects she had vaguely imagined to be some exotic form of decoration, there was now only one. Where the others had been, there was now a series of little nail-holes.
For the first time, the nurse noticed that next to the writing desk, where she remembered seeing a line of about a dozen strange round objects that she had vaguely thought were some kind of quirky decoration, there was now only one. Where the others had been, there were now a series of tiny nail holes.
Harry followed her glance dazedly and then rose to his feet.
Harry followed her gaze, feeling stunned, and then got to his feet.
“I don’t believe I’ll stay. I believe there’s a train.”
“I don’t think I’ll stay. I think there’s a train.”
She nodded. Harry picked up his hat.
She nodded. Harry grabbed his hat.
“Good-by,” she said pleasantly.
“Goodbye,” she said pleasantly.
“Good-by,” he answered, as though talking to himself and, evidently moved by some involuntary necessity, he paused on his way to the door and she saw him pluck the last object from the wall and drop it into his pocket.
“Goodbye,” he replied, as if he were speaking to himself and, clearly compelled by some unintentional urge, he stopped on his way to the door and she watched him take the last item off the wall and put it into his pocket.
Then he opened the screen door and, descending the porch steps, passed out of her sight.
Then he opened the screen door and, stepping down the porch steps, disappeared from her view.
V
After a while the coat of clean white paint on the Jeffrey Curtain house made a definite compromise with the suns of many Julys and showed its good faith by turning gray. It scaled—huge peelings of very brittle old paint leaned over backward like aged men practising grotesque gymnastics and finally dropped to a moldy death in the overgrown grass beneath. The paint on the front pillars became streaky; the white ball was knocked off the left-hand door-post; the green blinds darkened, then lost all pretense of color.
After some time, the fresh white paint on the Jeffrey Curtain house made a clear deal with the sun during many Julys and showed its true colors by turning gray. It began to peel—large flakes of brittle old paint leaned back like old men doing awkward stretches and eventually fell to a moldy end in the overgrown grass below. The paint on the front pillars became streaky; the white ball was knocked off the left doorpost; the green shutters darkened and eventually faded to nothing.
It began to be a house that was avoided by the tender-minded—some church bought a lot diagonally opposite for a graveyard, and this, combined with “the place where Mrs. Curtain stays with that living corpse,” was enough to throw a ghostly aura over that quarter of the road. Not that she was left alone. Men and women came to see her, met her down town, where she went to do her marketing, brought her home in their cars—and came in for a moment to talk and to rest, in the glamour that still played in her smile. But men who did not know her no longer followed her with admiring glances in the street; a diaphanous veil had come down over her beauty, destroying its vividness, yet bringing neither wrinkles nor fat.
It became a house that the sensitive avoided—some church bought a lot diagonally across for a graveyard, and this, combined with “the place where Mrs. Curtain stays with that living corpse,” was enough to create a ghostly vibe in that part of the road. Not that she was alone. Both men and women came to see her, ran into her downtown when she was out shopping, drove her home in their cars—and stayed for a moment to chat and relax, enchanted by the charm that still lingered in her smile. But men who didn’t know her no longer watched her with admiring looks in the street; a sheer veil had fallen over her beauty, dulling its brightness, yet without giving her wrinkles or extra weight.
She acquired a character in the village—a group of little stories were told of her: how when the country was frozen over one winter so that no wagons nor automobiles could travel, she taught herself to skate so that she could make quick time to the grocer and druggist, and not leave Jeffrey alone for long. It was said that every night since his paralysis she slept in a small bed beside his bed, holding his hand.
She became known in the village—a collection of little stories emerged about her: how, during one particularly harsh winter when the roads were frozen solid and no wagons or cars could get through, she taught herself to skate so she could quickly reach the grocery store and pharmacy, without leaving Jeffrey alone for too long. It was said that every night since his paralysis, she slept in a small bed next to his, holding his hand.
Jeffrey Curtain was spoken of as though he were already dead. As the years dropped by those who had known him died or moved away—there were but half a dozen of the old crowd who had drunk cocktails together, called each other’s wives by their first names, and thought that Jeff was about the wittiest and most talented fellow that Marlowe had ever known. Now, to the casual visitor, he was merely the reason that Mrs. Curtain excused herself sometimes and hurried upstairs; he was a groan or a sharp cry borne to the silent parlor on the heavy air of a Sunday afternoon.
Jeffrey Curtain was talked about as if he were already gone. As the years went by, those who had known him either passed away or moved on—only about half a dozen from the old group remained; they had shared cocktails, called each other’s wives by their first names, and considered Jeff the smartest and most talented guy that Marlowe had ever seen. Now, to a casual visitor, he was just the reason Mrs. Curtain occasionally excused herself and hurried upstairs; he was a groan or a sharp cry carried into the quiet living room on a heavy Sunday afternoon.
He could not move; he was stone blind, dumb and totally unconscious. All day he lay in his bed, except for a shift to his wheel-chair every morning while she straightened the room. His paralysis was creeping slowly toward his heart. At first—for the first year—Roxanne had received the faintest answering pressure sometimes when she held his hand—then it had gone, ceased one evening and never come back, and through two nights Roxanne lay wide-eyed, staring into the dark and wondering what had gone, what fraction of his soul had taken flight, what last grain of comprehension those shattered broken nerves still carried to the brain.
He couldn’t move; he was completely blind, mute, and totally unconscious. All day he lay in his bed, except for a shift to his wheelchair every morning while she tidied up the room. His paralysis was slowly creeping toward his heart. At first—for the first year—Roxanne had felt the faintest pressure sometimes when she held his hand—then it disappeared, stopped one evening and never returned, and through two nights Roxanne lay wide awake, staring into the dark and wondering what had vanished, what part of his soul had taken flight, what last bit of understanding those shattered, broken nerves still carried to his brain.
After that hope died. Had it not been for her unceasing care the last spark would have gone long before. Every morning she shaved and bathed him, shifted him with her own hands from bed to chair and back to bed. She was in his room constantly, bearing medicine, straightening a pillow, talking to him almost as one talks to a nearly human dog, without hope of response or appreciation, but with the dim persuasion of habit, a prayer when faith has gone.
After that, hope faded away. If it weren't for her constant care, the last spark would have disappeared long ago. Every morning, she shaved and bathed him, moved him with her own hands from the bed to the chair and back to the bed. She was always in his room, bringing medicine, adjusting a pillow, talking to him almost like one would speak to a nearly human dog, without expecting a response or gratitude, but guided by the faint persistence of habit, a prayer when faith has vanished.
Not a few people, one celebrated nerve specialist among them, gave her a plain impression that it was futile to exercise so much care, that if Jeffrey had been conscious he would have wished to die, that if his spirit were hovering in some wider air it would agree to no such sacrifice from her, it would fret only for the prison of its body to give it full release.
Not a few people, including a well-known nerve specialist, made it clear to her that it was pointless to take so much care. They believed that if Jeffrey had been aware, he would have wanted to die, and that if his spirit was floating in some greater realm, it wouldn’t want her to make such a sacrifice. It would only be restless for the confinement of his body to be fully freed.
“But you see,” she replied, shaking her head gently, “when I married Jeffrey it was—until I ceased to love him.”
“But you see,” she said, shaking her head slightly, “when I married Jeffrey it was—until I stopped loving him.”
“But,” was protested, in effect, “you can’t love that.”
“But,” someone protested, in effect, “you can’t love that.”
“I can love what it once was. What else is there for me to do?”
“I can love what it used to be. What else can I do?”
The specialist shrugged his shoulders and went away to say that Mrs. Curtain was a remarkable woman and just about as sweet as an angel—but, he added, it was a terrible pity.
The specialist shrugged and walked away, saying that Mrs. Curtain was an extraordinary woman and nearly as sweet as an angel—but, he added, it was such a shame.
“There must be some man, or a dozen, just crazy to take care of her....”
“There has to be some guy, or a few, who are just crazy about taking care of her....”
Casually—there were. Here and there some one began in hope—and ended in reverence. There was no love in the woman except, strangely enough, for life, for the people in the world, from the tramp to whom she gave food she could ill afford to the butcher who sold her a cheap cut of steak across the meaty board. The other phase was sealed up somewhere in that expressionless mummy who lay with his face turned ever toward the light as mechanically as a compass needle and waited dumbly for the last wave to wash over his heart.
Casually, there were. Here and there, someone started with hope—and ended in reverence. The woman didn't feel love for anyone except, oddly enough, for life itself, and for the people around her, from the homeless person she fed even though she could barely afford it, to the butcher who sold her a cheap cut of steak across the meat counter. The other side of her was locked away somewhere in that expressionless figure lying with his face always turned toward the light, as mindlessly as a compass needle, waiting silently for the final wave to wash over his heart.
After eleven years he died in the middle of a May night, when the scent of the syringa hung upon the window-sill and a breeze wafted in the shrillings of the frogs and cicadas outside. Roxanne awoke at two, and realized with a start she was alone in the house at last.
After eleven years, he passed away in the middle of a May night, with the fragrance of the lilac lingering on the windowsill and a breeze bringing in the sounds of frogs and cicadas outside. Roxanne woke up at two and suddenly realized that she was finally alone in the house.
VI
After that she sat on her weather-beaten porch through many afternoons, gazing down across the fields that undulated in a slow descent to the white and green town. She was wondering what she would do with her life. She was thirty-six—handsome, strong, and free. The years had eaten up Jeffrey’s insurance; she had reluctantly parted with the acres to right and left of her, and had even placed a small mortgage on the house.
After that, she sat on her worn porch through many afternoons, looking out over the fields that sloped gently down to the white and green town. She was contemplating what to do with her life. She was thirty-six—good-looking, strong, and independent. The years had consumed Jeffrey’s insurance; she had reluctantly sold the land to her right and left, and had even taken out a small mortgage on the house.
With her husband’s death had come a great physical restlessness. She missed having to care for him in the morning, she missed her rush to town, and the brief and therefore accentuated neighborly meetings in the butcher’s and grocer’s; she missed the cooking for two, the preparation of delicate liquid food for him. One day, consumed with energy, she went out and spaded up the whole garden, a thing that had not been done for years.
After her husband died, she felt a strong restlessness. She missed taking care of him in the morning, the rush to town, and those quick, meaningful chats with neighbors at the butcher's and the grocer's. She missed cooking for two and making delicate meals for him. One day, filled with energy, she went out and dug up the entire garden, something that hadn't been done in years.
And she was alone at night in the room that had seen the glory of her marriage and then the pain. To meet Jeff again she went back in spirit to that wonderful year, that intense, passionate absorption and companionship, rather than looked forward to a problematical meeting hereafter; she awoke often to lie and wish for that presence beside her—inanimate yet breathing—still Jeff.
And she was alone at night in the room that had witnessed the joy of her marriage and then the heartbreak. To see Jeff again, she reflected on that amazing year, full of intense, passionate connection and companionship, instead of thinking about a potentially awkward meeting in the future; she often woke up wishing for that presence next to her—inanimate yet alive—still Jeff.
One afternoon six months after his death she was sitting on the porch, in a black dress which took away the faintest suggestion of plumpness from her figure. It was Indian summer—golden brown all about her; a hush broken by the sighing of leaves; westward a four o’clock sun dripping streaks of red and yellow over a flaming sky. Most of the birds had gone—only a sparrow that had built itself a nest on the cornice of a pillar kept up an intermittent cheeping varied by occasional fluttering sallies overhead. Roxanne moved her chair to where she could watch him and her mind idled drowsily on the bosom of the afternoon.
One afternoon, six months after his death, she was sitting on the porch in a black dress that made her figure look a bit slimmer. It was Indian summer—golden brown all around her; a quiet broken by the rustling leaves; to the west, a four o'clock sun dripping streaks of red and yellow across a fiery sky. Most of the birds had left—only a sparrow that had built its nest on the edge of a pillar was intermittently chirping, occasionally flapping around above. Roxanne shifted her chair so she could watch it, and her mind drifted lazily in the warmth of the afternoon.
Harry Cromwell was coming out from Chicago to dinner. Since his divorce over eight years before he had been a frequent visitor. They had kept up what amounted to a tradition between them: when he arrived they would go to look at Jeff; Harry would sit down on the edge of the bed and in a hearty voice ask:
Harry Cromwell was coming from Chicago for dinner. Since his divorce over eight years ago, he had been a regular visitor. They had maintained what could be called a tradition: when he arrived, they would go to see Jeff; Harry would sit on the edge of the bed and in a cheerful tone ask:
“Well, Jeff, old man, how do you feel to-day?”
“Well, Jeff, my friend, how do you feel today?”
Roxanne, standing beside, would look intently at Jeff, dreaming that some shadowy recognition of this former friend had passed across that broken mind—but the head, pale, carven, would only move slowly in its sole gesture toward the light as if something behind the blind eyes were groping for another light long since gone out.
Roxanne stood next to Jeff, gazing at him with the hope that some faint memory of their past friendship flickered in his troubled mind—but his pale, expressionless face would only turn gradually toward the light, as if something deep inside his empty eyes was searching for a long-lost brightness.
These visits stretched over eight years—at Easter, Christmas, Thanksgiving, and on many a Sunday Harry had arrived, paid his call on Jeff, and then talked for a long while with Roxanne on the porch. He was devoted to her. He made no pretense of hiding, no attempt to deepen, this relation. She was his best friend as the mass of flesh on the bed there had been his best friend. She was peace, she was rest; she was the past. Of his own tragedy she alone knew.
These visits went on for eight years—at Easter, Christmas, Thanksgiving, and many Sundays, Harry would show up, visit Jeff, and then spend a long time talking with Roxanne on the porch. He was devoted to her. He didn’t try to hide it or make it something more. She was his best friend, just like the body on the bed had been his best friend. She brought him peace and rest; she represented the past. She was the only one who knew about his tragedy.
He had been at the funeral, but since then the company for which he worked had shifted him to the East and only a business trip had brought him to the vicinity of Chicago. Roxanne had written him to come when he could—after a night in the city he had caught a train out.
He had been at the funeral, but since then the company he worked for had moved him to the East, and only a business trip had brought him near Chicago. Roxanne had told him to come when he could—after a night in the city, he caught a train out.
They shook hands and he helped her move two rockers together.
They shook hands, and he helped her move two rocking chairs together.
“How’s George?”
“How's it going with George?”
“He’s fine, Roxanne. Seems to like school.”
"He's doing well, Roxanne. He seems to enjoy school."
“Of course it was the only thing to do, to send him.”
“Of course, sending him was the only option.”
“Of course—”
"Definitely—"
“You miss him horribly, Harry?”
"Do you miss him a lot, Harry?"
“Yes—I do miss him. He’s a funny boy—”
“Yes—I do miss him. He’s a great kid—”
He talked a lot about George. Roxanne was interested. Harry must bring him out on his next vacation. She had only seen him once in her life—a child in dirty rompers.
He talked a lot about George. Roxanne was interested. Harry definitely needs to bring him along on his next vacation. She had only seen him once in her life—a kid in dirty overalls.
She left him with the newspaper while she prepared dinner—she had four chops to-night and some late vegetables from her own garden. She put it all on and then called him, and sitting down together they continued their talk about George.
She left him with the newspaper while she made dinner—she had four chops tonight and some late vegetables from her own garden. She cooked it all and then called him, and sitting down together they continued their conversation about George.
“If I had a child—” she would say.
“If I had a kid—” she would say.
Afterward, Harry having given her what slender advice he could about investments, they walked through the garden, pausing here and there to recognize what had once been a cement bench or where the tennis court had lain....
After that, Harry gave her the little advice he could about investments, and they strolled through the garden, stopping occasionally to acknowledge what had once been a cement bench or where the tennis court used to be...
“Do you remember—”
"Do you remember?"
Then they were off on a flood of reminiscences: the day they had taken all the snap-shots and Jeff had been photographed astride the calf; and the sketch Harry had made of Jeff and Roxanne, lying sprawled in the grass, their heads almost touching. There was to have been a covered lattice connecting the barn-studio with the house, so that Jeff could get there on wet days—the lattice had been started, but nothing remained except a broken triangular piece that still adhered to the house and resembled a battered chicken coop.
Then they were off on a wave of memories: the day they had taken all the snapshots, and Jeff had been photographed sitting on the calf; and the drawing Harry had made of Jeff and Roxanne, sprawled out in the grass, their heads nearly touching. There was supposed to be a covered lattice connecting the barn-studio with the house, so Jeff could get there on rainy days—the lattice had been started, but all that was left was a broken triangular piece that still clung to the house and looked like a beat-up chicken coop.
“And those mint juleps!”
"And those mint juleps, though!"
“And Jeff’s note-book! Do you remember how we’d laugh, Harry, when we’d get it out of his pocket and read aloud a page of material. And how frantic he used to get?”
“And Jeff’s notebook! Do you remember how we’d laugh, Harry, when we’d pull it out of his pocket and read a page out loud? And how panicked he would get?”
“Wild! He was such a kid about his writing.”
“Wild! He was so immature about his writing.”
They were both silent a moment, and then Harry said:
They were both quiet for a moment, and then Harry said:
“We were to have a place out here, too. Do you remember? We were to buy the adjoining twenty acres. And the parties we were going to have!”
“We were supposed to have a place out here, too. Do you remember? We were supposed to buy the adjacent twenty acres. And the parties we were going to throw!”
Again there was a pause, broken this time by a low question from Roxanne.
Again there was a pause, broken this time by a soft question from Roxanne.
“Do you ever hear of her, Harry?”
“Do you ever hear from her, Harry?”
“Why—yes,” he admitted placidly. “She’s in Seattle. She’s married again to a man named Horton, a sort of lumber king. He’s a great deal older than she is, I believe.”
“Yeah,” he said calmly. “She’s in Seattle. She’s remarried to a guy named Horton, a sort of lumber tycoon. He’s a lot older than she is, I think.”
“And she’s behaving?”
"Is she acting up?"
“Yes—that is, I’ve heard so. She has everything, you see. Nothing much to do except dress up for this fellow at dinner-time.”
“Yes—I’ve heard that too. She has it all, you know. Not much to do except get dressed up for this guy at dinner time.”
“I see.”
“Got it.”
Without effort he changed the subject.
He seamlessly changed the topic.
“Are you going to keep the house?”
“Are you going to keep the house?”
“I think so,” she said, nodding. “I’ve lived here so long, Harry, it’d seem terrible to move. I thought of trained nursing, but of course that’d mean leaving. I’ve about decided to be a boarding-house lady.”
“I think so,” she said, nodding. “I’ve lived here so long, Harry, it’d seem awful to move. I considered trained nursing, but that would obviously mean leaving. I’ve pretty much decided to become a boarding-house owner.”
“Live in one?”
"Live in one?"
“No. Keep one. Is there such an anomaly as a boarding-house lady? Anyway I’d have a negress and keep about eight people in the summer and two or three, if I can get them, in the winter. Of course I’ll have to have the house repainted and gone over inside.”
“No. Keep one. Is there really such a thing as a boarding-house lady? Anyway, I’d hire a Black woman and accommodate about eight guests in the summer and two or three, if I can find them, in the winter. Of course, I’ll need to have the house repainted and renovated inside.”
Harry considered.
Harry thought about it.
“Roxanne, why—naturally you know best what you can do, but it does seem a shock, Roxanne. You came here as a bride.”
“Roxanne, I know you know what you’re capable of, but this is kind of a shock, Roxanne. You came here as a bride.”
“Perhaps,” she said, “that’s why I don’t mind remaining here as a boarding-house lady.”
“Maybe,” she said, “that’s why I don’t mind staying here as a boarding house owner.”
“I remember a certain batch of biscuits.”
“I remember a specific batch of cookies.”
“Oh, those biscuits,” she cried. “Still, from all I heard about the way you devoured them, they couldn’t have been so bad. I was so low that day, yet somehow I laughed when the nurse told me about those biscuits.”
“Oh, those cookies,” she exclaimed. “Still, from everything I heard about how you ate them, they couldn’t have been that bad. I was so down that day, yet somehow I laughed when the nurse told me about those cookies.”
“I noticed that the twelve nail-holes are still in the library wall where Jeff drove them.”
“I noticed that the twelve nail holes are still in the library wall where Jeff put them in.”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
It was getting very dark now, a crispness settled in the air; a little gust of wind sent down a last spray of leaves. Roxanne shivered slightly.
It was getting really dark now, and the air had turned crisp; a little gust of wind sent down one last shower of leaves. Roxanne shivered a bit.
“We’d better go in.”
"We should go in."
He looked at his watch.
He checked his watch.
“It’s late. I’ve got to be leaving. I go East tomorrow.”
“It’s late. I have to leave. I’m heading East tomorrow.”
“Must you?”
"Do you have to?"
They lingered for a moment just below the stoop, watching a moon that seemed full of snow float out of the distance where the lake lay. Summer was gone and now Indian summer. The grass was cold and there was no mist and no dew. After he left she would go in and light the gas and close the shutters, and he would go down the path and on to the village. To these two life had come quickly and gone, leaving not bitterness, but pity; not disillusion, but only pain. There was already enough moonlight when they shook hands for each to see the gathered kindness in the other’s eyes.
They stood for a moment just below the steps, watching a snowy-looking moon rise from the direction of the lake. Summer had faded away, and now it was Indian summer. The grass was cold, and there was neither mist nor dew. After he left, she would go inside, turn on the gas, and close the shutters, while he would walk down the path and head to the village. For these two, life had come and gone quickly, leaving not bitterness, but pity; not disillusion, but just pain. There was already enough moonlight when they shook hands for each to see the warmth in the other’s eyes.
MR. ICKY
THE QUINTESSENCE OF QUAINTNESS IN ONE ACT
The Scene is the Exterior of a Cottage in West Issacshire on a desperately Arcadian afternoon in August. Mr. Icky, quaintly dressed in the costume of an Elizabethan peasant, is pottering and doddering among the pots and dods. He is an old man, well past the prime of life, no longer young. From the fact that there is a burr in his speech and that he has absent-mindedly put on his coat wrongside out, we surmise that he is either above or below the ordinary superficialities of life.
The scene is outside a cottage in West Issacshire on a charmingly rustic afternoon in August. Mr. Icky, dressed in the clothing of an Elizabethan peasant, is fussing around among the pots and plants. He is an old man, well past his prime, no longer young. The way he speaks with a slight slur and has accidentally worn his coat inside out suggests that he is either beyond or beneath the usual distractions of life.
Near him on the grass lies Peter, a little boy. Peter, of course, has his chin on his palm like the pictures of the young Sir Walter Raleigh. He has a complete set of features, including serious, sombre, even funereal, gray eyes—and radiates that alluring air of never having eaten food. This air can best be radiated during the afterglow of a beef dinner. He is looking at Mr. Icky, fascinated.
Nearby on the grass is Peter, a little boy. Peter, of course, has his chin resting on his palm like the images of young Sir Walter Raleigh. He has a complete set of features, including serious, somber, even funereal, gray eyes—and gives off that captivating vibe of never having eaten food. This vibe is best expressed in the afterglow of a beef dinner. He is staring at Mr. Icky, enthralled.
Silence. . . . The song of birds.
Quiet. . . . The sound of birds singing.
Peter: Often at night I sit at my window and regard the stars. Sometimes I think they’re my stars.... (Gravely) I think I shall be a star some day....
Peter: Often at night, I sit by my window and look at the stars. Sometimes I feel like they’re my stars.... (Gravely) I believe I’ll be a star someday....
Mr. Icky: (Whimsically) Yes, yes ... yes....
Mr. Icky: (Playfully) Yes, yes ... yes....
Peter: I know them all: Venus, Mars, Neptune, Gloria Swanson.
Peter: I know them all: Venus, Mars, Neptune, Gloria Swanson.
Mr. Icky: I don’t take no stock in astronomy.... I’ve been thinking o’ Lunnon, laddie. And calling to mind my daughter, who has gone for to be a typewriter.... (He sighs.)
Mr. Icky: I don’t care about astronomy.... I’ve been thinking about London, kid. And remembering my daughter, who has gone off to be a typist.... (He sighs.)
Peter: I liked Ulsa, Mr. Icky; she was so plump, so round, so buxom.
Peter: I liked Ulsa, Mr. Icky; she was so full-figured, so curvy, so attractive.
Mr. Icky: Not worth the paper she was padded with, laddie. (He stumbles over a pile of pots and dods.)
Mr. Icky: Not worth the paper she was padded with, kid. (He trips over a pile of pots and junk.)
Peter: How is your asthma, Mr. Icky?
Peter: How's your asthma, Mr. Icky?
Mr. Icky: Worse, thank God!...(Gloomily.) I’m a hundred years old... I’m getting brittle.
Mr. Icky: Worse, thank God!...(Gloomily.) I’m a hundred years old... I’m getting fragile.
Peter: I suppose life has been pretty tame since you gave up petty arson.
Peter: I guess life has been pretty quiet since you stopped with the little fires.
Mr. Icky: Yes... yes.... You see, Peter, laddie, when I was fifty I reformed once—in prison.
Mr. Icky: Yeah... yeah.... You see, Peter, buddy, when I was fifty I changed my ways once—while I was in prison.
Peter: You went wrong again?
Peter: You messed up again?
Mr. Icky: Worse than that. The week before my term expired they insisted on transferring to me the glands of a healthy young prisoner they were executing.
Mr. Icky: Even worse. The week before my term ended, they forced me to take the glands from a healthy young prisoner they were about to execute.
Peter: And it renovated you?
Peter: And it changed you?
Mr. Icky: Renovated me! It put the Old Nick back into me! This young criminal was evidently a suburban burglar and a kleptomaniac. What was a little playful arson in comparison!
Mr. Icky: It fixed me up! It brought back my old self! This young criminal was clearly a suburban thief and a kleptomaniac. What was a bit of light arson in comparison!
Peter: (Awed) How ghastly! Science is the bunk.
Peter: (Amazed) How terrible! Science is nonsense.
Mr. Icky: (Sighing) I got him pretty well subdued now. ’Tisn’t every one who has to tire out two sets o’ glands in his lifetime. I wouldn’t take another set for all the animal spirits in an orphan asylum.
Mr. Icky: (Sighing) I’ve pretty much got him under control now. Not everyone has to exhaust two sets of glands in their lifetime. I wouldn’t take another set for all the energy in an orphanage.
Peter: (Considering) I shouldn’t think you’d object to a nice quiet old clergyman’s set.
Peter: (Thinking) I don't think you'd mind a nice, quiet old clergyman's set.
Mr. Icky: Clergymen haven’t got glands—they have souls.
Mr. Icky: Clergymen don’t have glands—they have souls.
(There is a low, sonorous honking off stage to indicate that a large motor-car has stopped in the immediate vicinity. Then a young man handsomely attired in a dress-suit and a patent-leather silk hat comes onto the stage. He is very mundane. His contrast to the spirituality of the other two is observable as far back as the first row of the balcony. This is Rodney Divine.)
(A low, deep honking sound can be heard offstage, signaling that a large car has just pulled up nearby. Then a young man, dressed smartly in a suit and a shiny silk top hat, walks onto the stage. He appears very ordinary. The difference between him and the more ethereal qualities of the other two characters is noticeable from the very first row of the balcony. This is Rodney Divine.)
Divine: I am looking for Ulsa Icky.
Divine: I'm searching for Ulsa Icky.
(Mr. Icky rises and stands tremulously between two dods.)
(Mr. Icky gets up and stands nervously between two dods.)
Mr. Icky: My daughter is in Lunnon.
Mr. Icky: My daughter is in London.
Divine: She has left London. She is coming here. I have followed her.
Divine: She’s left London. She’s on her way here. I’ve been following her.
(He reaches into the little mother-of-pearl satchel that hangs at his side for cigarettes. He selects one and scratching a match touches it to the cigarette. The cigarette instantly lights.)
(He reaches into the small mother-of-pearl bag hanging by his side for cigarettes. He picks one out, strikes a match, and brings it to the cigarette. It lights up instantly.)
Divine: I shall wait.
Divine: I'll wait.
(He waits. Several hours pass. There is no sound except an occasional cackle or hiss from the dods as they quarrel among themselves. Several songs can be introduced here or some card tricks by Divine or a tumbling act, as desired.)
(He waits. Several hours go by. There's no sound except for the occasional cackle or hiss from the dods as they argue among themselves. Several songs can be introduced here or some card tricks by Heavenly or a tumbling act, if you'd like.)
Divine: It’s very quiet here.
Divine: It’s super quiet here.
Mr. Icky: Yes, very quiet....
Mr. Icky: Yes, super quiet...
(Suddenly a loudly dressed girl appears; she is very worldly. It is Ulsa Icky. On her is one of those shapeless faces peculiar to early Italian painting.)
(Suddenly, a girl in flashy clothes shows up; she seems very sophisticated. It is Ulsa Icky. She has one of those featureless faces typical of early Italian painting.)
Ulsa: (In a coarse, worldly voice) Feyther! Here I am! Ulsa did what?
Ulsa: (In a rough, worldly voice) Father! Here I am! Ulsa did what?
Mr. Icky: (Tremulously) Ulsa, little Ulsa. (They embrace each other’s torsos.)
Mr. Icky: (Nervously) Ulsa, sweet Ulsa. (They hug each other tightly.)
Mr. Icky: (Hopefully) You’ve come back to help with the ploughing.
Mr. Icky: (Hopefully) You’ve returned to help with the plowing.
Ulsa: (Sullenly) No, feyther; ploughing’s such a beyther. I’d reyther not.
Ulsa: (Sullenly) No, father; plowing’s such a hassle. I’d rather not.
(Though her accent is broad, the content of her speech is sweet and clean.)
(Even though her accent is strong, what she says is kind and clear.)
Divine: (Conciliatingly) See here, Ulsa. Let’s come to an understanding.
Divine: (In a conciliatory tone) Look, Ulsa. Let’s reach an agreement.
(He advances toward her with the graceful, even stride that made him captain of the striding team at Cambridge.)
(He walks toward her with the smooth, steady pace that earned him the role of captain of the walking team at Cambridge.)
Ulsa: You still say it would be Jack?
Ulsa: You still think it would be Jack?
Mr. Icky: What does she mean?
Mr. Icky: What does she mean?
Divine: (Kindly) My dear, of course, it would be Jack. It couldn’t be Frank.
Divine (Kindly) My dear, of course, it would be Jack. It couldn’t be Frank.
Mr. Icky: Frank who?
Mr. Icky: Frank who even?
Ulsa: It would be Frank!
Ulsa: It would be Frank!
(Some risqué joke can be introduced here.)
(Some risqué joke can be introduced here.)
Mr. Icky: (Whimsically) No good fighting...no good fighting...
Mr. Icky: (Playfully) No point in fighting...no point in fighting...
Divine: (Reaching out to stroke her arm with the powerful movement that made him stroke of the crew at Oxford) You’d better marry me.
Heavenly (Reaching out to touch her arm with the strong gesture that made him the center of attention at Oxford) You should really marry me.
Ulsa: (Scornfully) Why, they wouldn’t let me in through the servants’ entrance of your house.
Ulsa: (Scornfully) They wouldn’t even let me in through the back door of your house.
Divine: (Angrily) They wouldn’t! Never fear—you shall come in through the mistress’ entrance.
Heavenly (Angrily) They wouldn’t! Don’t worry—you’ll come in through the lady’s entrance.
Ulsa: Sir!
Ulsa: Hey, sir!
Divine: (In confusion) I beg your pardon. You know what I mean?
Heavenly (In confusion) I'm sorry. You know what I'm saying?
Mr. Icky: (Aching with whimsey) You want to marry my little Ulsa?...
Mr. Icky: (Playfully) You want to marry my little Ulsa?...
Divine: I do.
Divine: I do.
Mr. Icky: Your record is clean.
Mr. Icky: Your record is clear.
Divine: Excellent. I have the best constitution in the world—
Divine: Great. I have the best health in the world—
Ulsa: And the worst by-laws.
Ulsa: And the worst rules.
Divine: At Eton I was a member at Pop; at Rugby I belonged to Near-beer. As a younger son I was destined for the police force—
Divine: At Eton, I was part of Pop; at Rugby, I was in Near-beer. As the younger son, I was meant for a career in the police.
Mr. Icky: Skip that.... Have you money?...
Mr. Icky: Forget that... Do you have any money?...
Divine: Wads of it. I should expect Ulsa to go down town in sections every morning—in two Rolls Royces. I have also a kiddy-car and a converted tank. I have seats at the opera—
Divine: Lots of it. I expect Ulsa to head downtown in parts every morning—in two Rolls Royces. I also have a kid’s car and a converted tank. I have seats at the opera—
Ulsa: (Sullenly) I can’t sleep except in a box. And I’ve heard that you were cashiered from your club.
Ulsa: (Sullenly) I can’t sleep unless I’m in a box. And I heard you got kicked out of your club.
Mr. Icky: A cashier? ...
Mr. Icky: A cashier? ...
Divine: (Hanging his head) I was cashiered.
Divine: (Looking down) I got let go.
Ulsa: What for?
Ulsa: Why?
Divine: (Almost inaudibly) I hid the polo balls one day for a joke.
Divine: (Almost inaudibly) One day, I hid the polo balls just for fun.
Mr. Icky: Is your mind in good shape?
Mr. Icky Is your mind doing okay?
Divine: (Gloomily) Fair. After all what is brilliance? Merely the tact to sow when no one is looking and reap when every one is.
Heavenly (Gloomily) Fine. After all, what is brilliance? It's simply the skill to plant when nobody's watching and harvest when everyone is.
Mr. Icky: Be careful. ... I will not marry my daughter to an epigram....
Mr. Icky: Be careful. ... I won't marry my daughter off to a clever saying....
Divine: (More gloomily) I assure you I’m a mere platitude. I often descend to the level of an innate idea.
Divine: (More gloomily) I promise I'm just a cliché. I often sink to the level of a basic idea.
Ulsa: (Dully) None of what you’re saying matters. I can’t marry a man who thinks it would be Jack. Why Frank would—
Ulsa: (Dully) None of what you’re saying matters. I can’t marry a man who thinks it would be Jack. Why Frank would—
Divine: (Interrupting) Nonsense!
Divine: (Interrupting) That's nonsense!
Ulsa: (Emphatically) You’re a fool!
Ulsa: (Emphatically) You’re an idiot!
Mr. Icky: Tut-tut! ... One should not judge ... Charity, my girl. What was it Nero said?—“With malice toward none, with charity toward all—”
Mr. Icky Tsk tsk! ... You shouldn't judge ... Charity, my dear. What did Nero say?—“With malice toward none, with charity toward all—”
Peter: That wasn’t Nero. That was John Drinkwater.
Peter: That wasn’t Nero. That was John Drinkwater.
Mr. Icky: Come! Who is this Frank? Who is this Jack?
Mr. Icky Come on! Who is this Frank? Who is this Jack?
Divine: (Morosely) Gotch.
Divine: (Sadly) Gotch.
Ulsa: Dempsey.
Ulsa: Dempsey.
Divine: We were arguing that if they were deadly enemies and locked in a room together which one would come out alive. Now I claimed that Jack Dempsey would take one—
Divine: We were debating that if they were fierce enemies stuck in a room together, which one would survive. I argued that Jack Dempsey would win—
Ulsa: (Angrily) Rot! He wouldn’t have a—
Ulsa: (Angrily) No way! He wouldn’t have a—
Divine: (Quickly) You win.
Divine: (Fast) You win.
Ulsa: Then I love you again.
Ulsa: Then I love you again.
Mr. Icky: So I’m going to lose my little daughter...
Mr. Icky: So I’m going to lose my little girl...
Ulsa: You’ve still got a houseful of children.
Ulsa: You still have a house full of kids.
(Charles, Ulsa’s brother, coming out of the cottage. He is dressed as if to go to sea; a coil of rope is slung about his shoulder and an anchor is hanging from his neck.)
(Charles, Ulsa's brother, steps out of the cottage. He’s dressed like he’s heading to sea; a coil of rope is slung over his shoulder, and an anchor hangs around his neck.)
Charles: (Not seeing them) I’m going to sea! I’m going to sea!
Charles: (Not seeing them) I'm heading out to sea! I'm heading out to sea!
(His voice is triumphant.)
His voice is victorious.
Mr. Icky: (Sadly) You went to seed long ago.
Mr. Icky: (Sadly) You’ve fallen apart a long time ago.
Charles: I’ve been reading “Conrad.”
Charles: I've been reading "Conrad."
Peter: (Dreamily) “Conrad,” ah! “Two Years Before the Mast,” by Henry James.
Peter: (Dreamily) “Conrad,” ah! “Two Years Before the Mast,” by Henry James.
Charles: What?
Charles: What?
Peter: Walter Pater’s version of “Robinson Crusoe.”
Peter: Walter Pater’s take on “Robinson Crusoe.”
Charles: (To his feyther) I can’t stay here and rot with you. I want to live my life. I want to hunt eels.
Charles: (To his father) I can’t stay here and waste away with you. I want to live my life. I want to catch eels.
Mr. Icky: I will be here... when you come back....
Mr. Icky: I'll be here... when you return....
Charles: (Contemptuously) Why, the worms are licking their chops already when they hear your name.
Charles: (With disdain) Well, the worms are already excited when they hear your name.
(It will be noticed that some of the characters have not spoken for some time. It will improve the technique if they can be rendering a spirited saxophone number.)
(You’ll notice that some of the characters haven’t spoken for a while. It would enhance the technique if they could perform a lively saxophone piece.)
Mr. Icky: (Mournfully) These vales, these hills, these McCormick harvesters—they mean nothing to my children. I understand.
Mr. Icky: (Mournfully) These valleys, these hills, these McCormick harvesters—they don't mean anything to my kids. I get it.
Charles: (More gently) Then you’ll think of me kindly, feyther. To understand is to forgive.
Charles: (More gently) Then you’ll remember me fondly, father. To understand is to forgive.
Mr. Icky: No...no....We never forgive those we can understand....We can only forgive those who wound us for no reason at all....
Mr. Icky: No...no.... We never forgive those we can understand.... We can only forgive those who hurt us for no reason at all....
Charles: (Impatiently) I’m so beastly sick of your human nature line. And, anyway, I hate the hours around here.
Charles: (Impatiently) I'm really fed up with your human nature. Plus, I can't stand the hours here.
(Several dozen more of Mr. Icky’s children trip out of the house, trip over the grass, and trip over the pots and dods. They are muttering “We are going away,” and “We are leaving you.”)
(A bunch more of Mr. Icky kids spill out of the house, stumble over the grass, and trip over the pots and junk. They're mumbling, “We’re headed out,” and “We’re leaving you.”)
Mr. Icky: (His heart breaking) They’re all deserting me. I’ve been too kind. Spare the rod and spoil the fun. Oh, for the glands of a Bismarck.
Mr. Icky: (His heart breaking) They’re all abandoning me. I’ve been too nice. Spare the rod and spoil the fun. Oh, for the strength of a Bismarck.
(There is a honking outside—probably Divine’s chauffeur growing impatient for his master.)
(There’s honking outside—probably Divine’s driver getting impatient for him.)
Mr. Icky: (In misery) They do not love the soil! They have been faithless to the Great Potato Tradition! (He picks up a handful of soil passionately and rubs it on his bald head. Hair sprouts.) Oh, Wordsworth, Wordsworth, how true you spoke!
Mr. Icky (In misery) They don't appreciate the earth! They've betrayed the Great Potato Tradition! (He grabs a handful of soil passionately and rubs it on his bald head. Hair grows.) Oh, Wordsworth, Wordsworth, how right you were!
(They all groan and shouting “Life” and “Jazz” move slowly toward the wings.)
(They all groan and shout “Life” and “Jazz” while moving slowly toward the wings.)
Charles: Back to the soil, yes! I’ve been trying to turn my back to the soil for ten years!
Charles: Back to the land, yes! I've been trying to turn my back on it for ten years!
Another Child: The farmers may be the backbone of the country, but who wants to be a backbone?
Another Kid: The farmers might be the backbone of the country, but who really wants to be just a backbone?
Another Child: I care not who hoes the lettuce of my country if I can eat the salad!
Another Kid: I don’t care who harvests the lettuce in my country as long as I can eat the salad!
All: Life! Psychic Research! Jazz!
All: Life! Psychic Research! Jazz!
Mr. Icky: (Struggling with himself) I must be quaint. That’s all there is. It’s not life that counts, it’s the quaintness you bring to it....
Mr. Icky (Struggling with himself) I must be odd. That’s all there is to it. It’s not life that matters, it’s the uniqueness you bring to it....
All: We’re going to slide down the Riviera. We’ve got tickets for Piccadilly Circus. Life! Jazz!
All: We’re going to cruise down the Riviera. We’ve got tickets for Piccadilly Circus. Life! Jazz!
Mr. Icky: Wait. Let me read to you from the Bible. Let me open it at random. One always finds something that bears on the situation.
Mr. Icky: Hold on. Let me read you something from the Bible. I'll just open it anywhere. You can always find something that relates to what’s going on.
(He finds a Bible lying in one of the dods and opening it at random begins to read.)
(He discovers a Bible on one of the tables and starts reading it, opening it at random.)
“Ahab and Istemo and Anim, Goson and Olon and Gilo, eleven cities and their villages. Arab, and Ruma, and Esaau—”
“Ahab and Istemo and Anim, Goson and Olon and Gilo, eleven cities and their villages. Arab, and Ruma, and Esaau—”
Charles: (Cruelly) Buy ten more rings and try again.
Charles: (Harshly) Buy ten more rings and give it another shot.
Mr. Icky: (Trying again) “How beautiful art thou my love, how beautiful art thou! Thy eyes are dove’s eyes, besides what is hid within. Thy hair is as flocks of goats which come up from Mount Galaad—Hm! Rather a coarse passage....”
Mr. Icky: (Trying again) “How beautiful you are, my love, how beautiful you are! Your eyes are like doves, and there’s so much more within. Your hair is like the flocks of goats that come down from Mount Galaad—Hmm! That’s a bit rough...”
(His children laugh at him rudely, shouting “Jazz!” and “All life is primarily suggestive!”)
His kids laugh at him mockingly, shouting “Jazz!” and “All life is mostly suggestive!”
Mr. Icky: (Despondently) It won’t work to-day. (Hopefully) Maybe it’s damp. (He feels it) Yes, it’s damp.... There was water in the dod.... It won’t work.
Mr. Icky: (Despondently) It won't work today. (Hopefully) Maybe it’s just damp. (He feels it) Yeah, it’s damp.... There was water in the dod.... It won’t work.
All: It’s damp! It won’t work! Jazz!
All: It’s wet! It won’t work! Jazz!
One of the Children: Come, we must catch the six-thirty.
One of the Kids: Come on, we need to catch the 6:30 train.
(Any other cue may be inserted here.)
(Any other cue can be added here.)
Mr. Icky: Good-by....
Mr. Icky: Goodbye...
( They all go out. Mr. Icky is left alone. He sighs and walking over to the cottage steps, lies down, and closes his eyes.)
( They all go out. Mr. Icky is left alone. He sighs, walks over to the cottage steps, lies down, and closes his eyes.)
Twilight has come down and the stage is flooded with such light as never was on land or sea. There is no sound except a sheep-herder’s wife in the distance playing an aria from Beethoven’s Tenth Symphony, on a mouth-organ. The great white and gray moths swoop down and light on the old man until he is completely covered by them. But he does not stir.
Twilight has settled in, and the stage is illuminated with a light unlike anything seen on land or sea. The only sound is a sheep-herder’s wife in the distance playing a tune from Beethoven’s Tenth Symphony on a harmonica. Large white and gray moths flutter down and land on the old man until he is entirely covered by them. Yet, he remains still.
The curtain goes up and down several times to denote the lapse of several minutes. A good comedy effect can be obtained by having Mr. Icky cling to the curtain and go up and down with it. Fireflies or fairies on wires can also be introduced at this point.
The curtain rises and falls a few times to show that a few minutes have passed. A good comedic effect can be created by having Mr. Icky hang onto the curtain and go up and down with it. Fireflies or fairies on wires can also be added here.
Then Peter appears, a look of almost imbecile sweetness on his face. In his hand he clutches something and from time to time glances at it in a transport of ecstasy. After a struggle with himself he lays it on the old man’s body and then quietly withdraws.
Then Peter shows up, a look of almost silly joy on his face. In his hand, he holds something and occasionally glances at it with pure delight. After a moment of hesitation, he places it on the old man’s body and then quietly steps back.
The moths chatter among themselves and then scurry away in sudden fright. And as night deepens there still sparkles there, small, white and round, breathing a subtle perfume to the West Issacshire breeze, Peter’s gift of love—a moth-ball.
The moths talk to each other and then dart away in sudden fear. And as night gets darker, there still sparkles there, small, white, and round, giving off a subtle scent in the West Issacshire breeze, Peter's gift of love—a mothball.
(The play can end at this point or can go on indefinitely.)
(The play can end here or continue on forever.)
JEMINA, THE MOUNTAIN GIRL
This don’t pretend to be “Literature.” This is just a tale for red-blooded folks who want a story and not just a lot of “psychological” stuff or “analysis.” Boy, you’ll love it! Read it here, see it in the movies, play it on the phonograph, run it through the sewing-machine.
This doesn’t pretend to be “Literature.” This is just a story for real people who want a story and not just a bunch of “psychological” stuff or “analysis.” Man, you’ll love it! Read it here, watch it in the movies, play it on the record player, run it through the sewing machine.
A Wild Thing
It was night in the mountains of Kentucky. Wild hills rose on all sides. Swift mountain streams flowed rapidly up and down the mountains.
It was nighttime in the mountains of Kentucky. Steep hills rose all around. Fast mountain streams flowed quickly up and down the slopes.
Jemina Tantrum was down at the stream, brewing whiskey at the family still.
Jemina Tantrum was down by the stream, making whiskey at the family still.
She was a typical mountain girl.
She was just a typical mountain girl.
Her feet were bare. Her hands, large and powerful, hung down below her knees. Her face showed the ravages of work. Although but sixteen, she had for over a dozen years been supporting her aged pappy and mappy by brewing mountain whiskey. From time to time she would pause in her task, and, filling a dipper full of the pure, invigorating liquid, would drain it off—then pursue her work with renewed vigor.
Her feet were bare. Her large, strong hands hung down past her knees. Her face showed the wear from hard work. Even though she was only sixteen, she had been taking care of her elderly dad and mom for over twelve years by making mountain whiskey. Sometimes she would stop her work, fill a dipper with the clear, refreshing liquid, drink it down, and then continue her tasks with renewed energy.
She would place the rye in the vat, thresh it out with her feet and, in twenty minutes, the completed product would be turned out.
She would put the rye in the vat, stomp on it with her feet, and in twenty minutes, the finished product would be ready.
A sudden cry made her pause in the act of draining a dipper and look up.
A sudden shout made her stop what she was doing and look up.
“Hello,” said a voice. It came from a man clad in hunting boots reaching to his neck, who had emerged.
“Hello,” said a voice. It came from a man wearing hunting boots that reached up to his neck, who had just appeared.
“Can you tell me the way to the Tantrums’ cabin?”
“Can you tell me how to get to the Tantrums’ cabin?”
“Are you uns from the settlements down thar?”
“Are you all from the settlements down there?”
She pointed her hand down to the bottom of the hill, where Louisville lay. She had never been there; but once, before she was born, her great-grandfather, old Gore Tantrum, had gone into the settlements in the company of two marshals, and had never come back. So the Tantrums, from generation to generation, had learned to dread civilization.
She pointed down to the bottom of the hill, where Louisville was. She had never been there, but once, before she was born, her great-grandfather, old Gore Tantrum, had gone into the settlements with two marshals and never returned. So, the Tantrums, from generation to generation, had learned to fear civilization.
The man was amused. He laughed a light tinkling laugh, the laugh of a Philadelphian. Something in the ring of it thrilled her. She drank off another dipper of whiskey.
The man was entertained. He let out a light, tinkling laugh, the kind that a person from Philadelphia might make. Something about the sound excited her. She took another swig of whiskey.
“Where is Mr. Tantrum, little girl?” he asked, not without kindness.
“Where's Mr. Tantrum, sweetie?” he asked, not without kindness.
She raised her foot and pointed her big toe toward the woods. “Thar in the cabing behind those thar pines. Old Tantrum air my old man.”
She raised her foot and pointed her big toe toward the woods. “Over there in the cabin behind those pines. Old Tantrum is my dad.”
The man from the settlements thanked her and strode off. He was fairly vibrant with youth and personality. As he walked along he whistled and sang and turned handsprings and flapjacks, breathing in the fresh, cool air of the mountains.
The man from the settlements thanked her and walked away confidently. He was full of energy and charm. As he strolled, he whistled, sang, did cartwheels, and backflips, taking in the fresh, cool mountain air.
The air around the still was like wine.
The air around the still was like wine.
Jemina Tantrum watched him entranced. No one like him had ever come into her life before.
Jemina Tantrum watched him in awe. No one like him had ever entered her life before.
She sat down on the grass and counted her toes. She counted eleven. She had learned arithmetic in the mountain school.
She sat down on the grass and counted her toes. She counted eleven. She had learned math in the mountain school.
A Mountain Conflict
Ten years before a lady from the settlements had opened a school on the mountain. Jemina had no money, but she had paid her way in whiskey, bringing a pailful to school every morning and leaving it on Miss Lafarge’s desk. Miss Lafarge had died of delirium tremens after a year’s teaching, and so Jemina’s education had stopped.
Ten years earlier, a woman from the nearby towns had started a school on the mountain. Jemina didn’t have any money, but she paid her way with whiskey, bringing a bucket of it to school every morning and leaving it on Miss Lafarge’s desk. Miss Lafarge ended up dying from delirium tremens after a year of teaching, and that’s when Jemina’s education came to an end.
Across the still stream, still another still was standing. It was that of the Doldrums. The Doldrums and the Tantrums never exchanged calls.
Across the calm stream, another still was standing. It was the Doldrums. The Doldrums and the Tantrums never reached out to each other.
They hated each other.
They disliked each other.
Fifty years before old Jem Doldrum and old Jem Tantrum had quarrelled in the Tantrum cabin over a game of slapjack. Jem Doldrum had thrown the king of hearts in Jem Tantrum’s face, and old Tantrum, enraged, had felled the old Doldrum with the nine of diamonds. Other Doldrums and Tantrums had joined in and the little cabin was soon filled with flying cards. Harstrum Doldrum, one of the younger Doldrums, lay stretched on the floor writhing in agony, the ace of hearts crammed down his throat. Jem Tantrum, standing in the doorway, ran through suit after suit, his face alight with fiendish hatred. Old Mappy Tantrum stood on the table wetting down the Doldrums with hot whiskey. Old Heck Doldrum, having finally run out of trumps, was backed out of the cabin, striking left and right with his tobacco pouch, and gathering around him the rest of his clan. Then they mounted their steers and galloped furiously home.
Fifty years ago, old Jem Doldrum and old Jem Tantrum had a fight in the Tantrum cabin over a game of slapjack. Jem Doldrum tossed the king of hearts in Jem Tantrum’s face, and a furious Tantrum knocked old Doldrum out with the nine of diamonds. Other Doldrums and Tantrums jumped in, and soon the little cabin was filled with flying cards. Harstrum Doldrum, one of the younger Doldrums, lay on the floor writhing in pain, the ace of hearts shoved down his throat. Jem Tantrum, standing in the doorway, went through suit after suit, his face glowing with wicked rage. Old Mappy Tantrum stood on the table drenching the Doldrums with hot whiskey. Old Heck Doldrum, having finally run out of tricks, was pushed out of the cabin, swinging his tobacco pouch left and right, gathering the rest of his clan around him. Then they jumped on their steers and raced furiously home.
That night old man Doldrum and his sons, vowing vengeance, had returned, put a ticktock on the Tantrum window, stuck a pin in the doorbell, and beaten a retreat.
That night, old man Doldrum and his sons, swearing revenge, came back, put a ticktock on the Tantrum window, stuck a pin in the doorbell, and then quickly left.
A week later the Tantrums had put Cod Liver Oil in the Doldrums’ still, and so, from year to year, the feud had continued, first one family being entirely wiped out, then the other.
A week later, the Tantrums had poured Cod Liver Oil into the Doldrums’ pond, and so, year after year, the feud continued, with one family being completely wiped out, then the other.
The Birth of Love
Every day little Jemina worked the still on her side of the stream, and Boscoe Doldrum worked the still on his side.
Every day, little Jemina tended to the still on her side of the stream, while Boscoe Doldrum managed the still on his side.
Sometimes, with automatic inherited hatred, the feudists would throw whiskey at each other, and Jemina would come home smelling like a French table d’hôte.
Sometimes, fueled by their ingrained hatred, the feuding parties would throw whiskey at each other, and Jemina would come home smelling like a fancy restaurant.
But now Jemina was too thoughtful to look across the stream.
But now Jemina was too deep in thought to look across the stream.
How wonderful the stranger had been and how oddly he was dressed! In her innocent way she had never believed that there were any civilized settlements at all, and she had put the belief in them down to the credulity of the mountain people.
How amazing the stranger had been and how strangely he was dressed! In her naïve way, she had never thought there were any civilized settlements at all, and she had attributed that belief to the gullibility of the mountain people.
She turned to go up to the cabin, and, as she turned something struck her in the neck. It was a sponge, thrown by Boscoe Doldrum—a sponge soaked in whiskey from his still on the other side of the stream.
She turned to head up to the cabin, and as she did, something hit her in the neck. It was a sponge, thrown by Boscoe Doldrum—a sponge soaked in whiskey from his still on the other side of the stream.
“Hi, thar, Boscoe Doldrum,” she shouted in her deep bass voice.
“Hey there, Boscoe Doldrum,” she shouted in her deep bass voice.
“Yo! Jemina Tantrum. Gosh ding yo’!” he returned.
“Hey! Jemina Tantrum. Wow, really?!” he replied.
She continued her way to the cabin.
She kept walking to the cabin.
The stranger was talking to her father. Gold had been discovered on the Tantrum land, and the stranger, Edgar Edison, was trying to buy the land for a song. He was considering what song to offer.
The stranger was talking to her father. Gold had been found on the Tantrum land, and the stranger, Edgar Edison, was trying to buy the land for a steal. He was thinking about what price to offer.
She sat upon her hands and watched him.
She sat on her hands and watched him.
He was wonderful. When he talked his lips moved.
He was amazing. When he spoke, his lips moved.
She sat upon the stove and watched him.
She sat on the stove and watched him.
Suddenly there came a blood-curdling scream. The Tantrums rushed to the windows.
Suddenly, there was a terrifying scream. The Tantrums rushed to the windows.
It was the Doldrums.
It was the Doldrums.
They had hitched their steers to trees and concealed themselves behind the bushes and flowers, and soon a perfect rattle of stones and bricks beat against the windows, bending them inward.
They had tied their oxen to trees and hidden themselves behind the bushes and flowers, and soon a perfect clatter of stones and bricks pounded against the windows, bending them inward.
“Father! father!” shrieked Jemina.
“Dad! Dad!” shrieked Jemina.
Her father took down his slingshot from his slingshot rack on the wall and ran his hand lovingly over the elastic band. He stepped to a loophole. Old Mappy Tantrum stepped to the coalhole.
Her dad took his slingshot off the rack on the wall and ran his hand gently over the elastic band. He walked over to a loophole. Old Mappy Tantrum approached the coal hole.
Mountain Showdown
The stranger was aroused at last. Furious to get at the Doldrums, he tried to escape from the house by crawling up the chimney. Then he thought there might be a door under the bed, but Jemina told him there was not. He hunted for doors under the beds and sofas, but each time Jemina pulled him out and told him there were no doors there. Furious with anger, he beat upon the door and hollered at the Doldrums. They did not answer him, but kept up their fusillade of bricks and stones against the window. Old Pappy Tantrum knew that just as soon as they were able to effect an aperture they would pour in and the fight would be over.
The stranger finally woke up. Furious about the Doldrums, he tried to escape from the house by crawling up the chimney. Then he thought there might be a door under the bed, but Jemina told him there wasn't. He searched for doors under the beds and sofas, but each time Jemina pulled him out and told him there were no doors there. Furious with rage, he banged on the door and yelled at the Doldrums. They didn’t respond, but continued their barrage of bricks and stones against the window. Old Pappy Tantrum knew that as soon as they managed to break through, they would flood in and the fight would be over.
Then old Heck Doldrum, foaming at the mouth and expectorating on the ground, left and right, led the attack.
Then old Heck Doldrum, foaming at the mouth and spitting on the ground, left and right, led the charge.
The terrific slingshots of Pappy Tantrum had not been without their effect. A master shot had disabled one Doldrum, and another Doldrum, shot almost incessantly through the abdomen, fought feebly on.
The amazing slingshots of Pappy Tantrum had definitely made an impact. A skilled shot had taken down one Doldrum, and another Doldrum, repeatedly hit in the abdomen, struggled to keep fighting.
Nearer and nearer they approached the house.
Nearer and nearer they got to the house.
“We must fly,” shouted the stranger to Jemina. “I will sacrifice myself and bear you away.”
“We need to get out of here,” yelled the stranger to Jemina. “I’ll take the risk and help you escape.”
“No,” shouted Pappy Tantrum, his face begrimed. “You stay here and fit on. I will bar Jemina away. I will bar Mappy away. I will bar myself away.”
“No,” shouted Pappy Tantrum, his face dirty. “You stay here and settle down. I will keep Jemina away. I will keep Mappy away. I will keep myself away.”
The man from the settlements, pale and trembling with anger, turned to Ham Tantrum, who stood at the door throwing loophole after loophole at the advancing Doldrums.
The man from the settlements, pale and shaking with anger, turned to Ham Tantrum, who stood by the door firing off one loophole after another at the approaching Doldrums.
“Will you cover the retreat?”
“Will you cover the retreat?”
But Ham said that he too had Tantrums to bear away, but that he would leave himself here to help the stranger cover the retreat, if he could think of a way of doing it.
But Ham said that he also had his own issues to deal with, but he would stay here to help the stranger cover the retreat if he could figure out a way to do it.
Soon smoke began to filter through the floor and ceiling. Shem Doldrum had come up and touched a match to old Japhet Tantrum’s breath as he leaned from a loophole, and the alcoholic flames shot up on all sides.
Soon, smoke started to seep through the floor and ceiling. Shem Doldrum had come up and lit a match to old Japhet Tantrum’s breath as he leaned from a loophole, and the fiery flames shot up all around.
The whiskey in the bathtub caught fire. The walls began to fall in.
The whiskey in the bathtub caught fire. The walls started to collapse.
Jemina and the man from the settlements looked at each other.
Jemina and the guy from the settlements stared at each other.
“Jemina,” he whispered.
“Jemina,” he said softly.
“Stranger,” she answered.
"Stranger," she replied.
“We will die together,” he said. “If we had lived I would have taken you to the city and married you. With your ability to hold liquor, your social success would have been assured.”
“We’ll die together,” he said. “If we had lived, I would have taken you to the city and married you. With your ability to hold your liquor, your social success would have been guaranteed.”
She caressed him idly for a moment, counting her toes softly to herself. The smoke grew thicker. Her left leg was on fire.
She gently stroked him for a moment, softly counting her toes to herself. The smoke got thicker. Her left leg was on fire.
She was a human alcohol lamp.
She was like a human alcohol lamp.
Their lips met in one long kiss and then a wall fell on them and blotted them out.
Their lips connected in a long kiss, and then a wall came down on them, erasing them from sight.
"As One."
When the Doldrums burst through the ring of flame, they found them dead where they had fallen, their arms about each other.
When the Doldrums broke through the ring of fire, they found them dead where they had fallen, their arms around each other.
Old Jem Doldrum was moved.
Old Jem Doldrum was touched.
He took off his hat.
He removed his hat.
He filled it with whiskey and drank it off.
He filled it with whiskey and downed it.
“They air dead,” he said slowly, “they hankered after each other. The fit is over now. We must not part them.”
“They're dead,” he said slowly, “they longed for each other. The fight is over now. We can't separate them.”
So they threw them together into the stream and the two splashes they made were as one.
So they tossed them into the stream, and the two splashes they created merged into one.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!